2 sage

ee Pe ae,

/ a 4 * ? +

THE ANNALS

AND

- MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY,

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS ’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’ S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. )

CONDUCTED BY

PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Ese., F.L.S.,

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.BS., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.RB.S., F.LS., V.P.Z.S. &c.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

LPP APIO IOIOPOL_oPPBa_OOOOOPOPOO POO

VOL. XV.—THIRD SERIES.

PLLO LLL OLE

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMAN, GREEN, LONGMAN, ROBERTS, AND GREEN ; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:

LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH:

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1865.

‘*Omnes res create sunt divine sapientice et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—

LINNZUS.

“ Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.”—-BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

oe 8 «© eo © « © ss « The sylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. TAYLOR, Norwich, 1818.

ALERE FLAMMAM. A

;

‘i

CONTENTS OF VOL. XV. -

[THIRD SERIES.]

NUMBER LXXXV.

I. On the British Arctia. By Cuarwzs C. Basinerton, M.A.,

F.R.S., Professor of Botany in the University of Cambridge............ 1

II. New Land-Shells from Travancore, Western and Northern

India. Described by W. H. Benson, Esq., Retired List, Bengal

Page

oie iss seuasencsin va veeshs ocssnu nef chabbatennssson el ded rssase 11

III. On the Circulation of the Blood in the Spiders of the Genus

Lycosa. By Epovuarp CLAPAREDE...... wigs alvaner sep sunpesbisessese 16

IV. Diagnoses of new Forms of Mollusca from the Vancouver

Eueerict. By Puiuip P. Carpenter, B-A., Ph.D.” ............0ceeee8e 28

V. Descriptions of New Genera and Species of Phytophaga. By

1 iii pcicas an kc bso ne Seubdenvnkcersscsh ibs bacvcnavestceseeossee 33

VI. Observations on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants. By

GEORGE GULLIVER, F.R.S. 0.0... cca Tieesceceseees haeiSesecashsntieats 38

VII. On the Affinities of some doubtful British Fishes. By

ia diene da iy y caencinds coop canovbsoasecabenssueeiss 40

VIII. Description of a new Species of Leptocephalus. By Prof.

I Gb ais 05 boc enycsctisdedouaesdviecidersteedsiessnctedsconesasserdoces 48

IX. On Plesiosaurus macropterus, a new Species from the Lias of

Whitby. By Harry Srexuey, F.G.S., Woodwardian Museum,

I Ss Fake cr insavssereacscvenactenccncsssecocevaptsossvcesse ieceteuesce tis 49

X. On the Systematic Position of the Strepsiptera. By Prof.

DCHAUM .......s000-cesereee Gea sh Oe Coadn ge tceses qr sn vencas so>suseeqsdces> evans 53

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ......cecseseseceeecsseesesserees 59—74

On Salmo cambricus, by Dr. A. Giinther; On the Cetacea of the

French Mediterranean Coasts, by M. Paul Gervais ; Descriptions

iv CONTENTS.

Page

of some new Fishes, by Prof. Kner; Observations on the Struc-

ture of the Nervous System in Clepsine, by E. Baudelot; On

_Ptychocherus plicifrons, by Dr. L. J. Fitzinger .......+20++00. 75—80 ©

NUMBER LXXXVI.

XI. Carcinological Gleanings. No.J. By C. Spence Bare,

F.RS:&c. (Plate I.) .......... rior Tere 81

XII. Fourth Account of new Species of Snakes in the Collection

of the British Museum. By ALBert GtUntuer, M.A., M.D., Ph.D.

PE TMEOE EL, Bo BAL.) eisniisicinenoscaces-¢ocswbesvascentegsinsthegs eileen 89

XIII. On the Genera and Species of British Echinodermata.

Part I. By the Rev. ALFRED MERLE NormMAn, M.A. .........000... 98

XIV. Description of Diphlogena Hesperus, a new Species of the

Family Trochilide. By Joun GouLp, F.R.S. ....00.0..+. oseesdegs pasnke kee

XV. On the Species of Manatees (Manatus), and on the Difficulty

of distinguishing such Species by Osteological Characters. By Dr.

Pees GRITS AIC. 5 ZL) cociecvcsssecsysicdacaseise see bas kvoesssau csc cena 430

XVI. ‘Descriptions of Species of Phytophaga received from Pulo

Penang or its Neighbourhood. By the Rev. HAMLET CLark, M.A.,

MV ikoe aisces oacA Ok soup bodes oo ANG bay ME ReNR HUE AGn Ve eee asau ese eeneee 139

XVII. On the Literature of English Pterodactyles. By Harry

SEELEY, F.G.S., Woodwardian Museum, Cambridge ................0. 148

New Book :—Longicornia Malayana; or, a Descriptive Catalogue of

the Species of the three Longicorn Families Lamtide, Ceramby-

cide, and Prionide collected by Mr. A. R. Wallace in the Malay

Archipelago, by Francis P. Pascoe, F.L.S., Pres. Ent. Soc. Lond.

POM igs cc citacisies canis eo ecgne ice nm eine Pera Sengien toe

Note on Dr. Fitzinger’s Paper on Ptyehocherus plicifrons, by Dr. J.

E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.; Note on the so-called “Japanese” Pig

(Centuriosus pliciceps, Gray; Ptychocherus plicifrons, Fitzinger),

by Dr. P. L. Sclater, M.A., F.R.S.; On the Flight of Birds and

Insects, by E. Liais; On the Fumariee with irregular Flowers,

and on the Cause of their Irregularity, by D. A. Godron; Note

on Sternotherus Adansonii from West Africa, by Dr. J. E. Gray,

PRS Be tients kesacetpiddakeilindsacttdebizius iii eeeean 154—160

NUMBER LXXXVII.

XVIII. Conjugations of Navicula serians, N. rhomboides, and

Pinnularia gibba. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate IV.) ...... 161

‘ e CONTENTS. ¥

er Page

XIX. Description of Helix odontophora, a new species of the

Corilla type, from Upper Ouvah, in Ceylon. By W. H. Benson, Esq. 175

rc Description of a new Genus of Land-Shells from the Island

of Labuan, Borneo. By Henry ADAMS, F.L.S. ......cecceseceeseees 177

XXI. Diagnoses of new Forms of Mollusca from the West Coast of

North America, first collected by Col. E. Jewett. By Purxre P.

TY a re ipc sg Za cy senses s cs sai aonb Go ahocanso cess 177

XXII. On the Classification of Cerambyces, with particular regard

to the Danish Fauna. By Professor J.C. SCHJODTE «.......sceesssee 182

XXIII. Description of a new Characinoid Genus of Fish from West

Africa. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER. (Plate V.) .....scccceseceeeeeee 209

XXIV. Observations on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants.

SE LTV MI TG, on csi vcc bess ans soedhc ocean cnasnacbaceden ous 211

XXV. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazons Valley.

CoLEopTeRA: Loneicornes. By H.W. Bartss, Esq. ............ 213

XXVI. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By Messrs.

W. K. Parker, F.Z.S., T. R. Jones, F.G.S., and H. B. Brapy,

AT 5g lan sn cs sh. shsanerassahanesqeneclecdar vases aceasereanehes 225

Note to a Paper on Plesiosaurus macropterus, by Harry Seeley, F.G.S.,

Woodwardian Museum, Cambridge; New British Lichens, by

the Rey. W. A. Leighton; On the Inflorescence and Flowers of

the Cruciferee, by D. A. Godron; on Ancient Human Races of

Belgium, contemporaneous with the Reindeer and the Beaver,

by Professor Van Beneden; Note on the Metamorphoses of

Marine Crustacea, by M. Z. Gerbe; On the Eyes of Asteracan-

thion rubens, Mill. & Trosch. (Uraster rubens, Forbes), by S.

Jourdain; Notice of a new Variety of Rhodona punctata from

the Swan River, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &¢.......00000008 232—240

NUMBER LXXXVIII.

XXVII. On the Malacostraca of Aristotle. By J. Youn, M.D.,

Bee cree, Geol. Survey of Great Britain ...........0...16..cseccssccesseeces 241

XXVIII. On Merona, an undescribed Genus of British Hydrozoa.

By the Rev. ALFRED MERLE NORMAN, M.A. .......cccecscsceceeesevees 261

XXIX. On the Muscular Mechanism of the Leg of the Ostrich.

By the Rev. Samuret Havucuton, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of Trinity

College, Dublin. (Plates VI. & VII.) ..........0......saeceesescecvscctences 262

XXX. On the Corals of the Maltese Miocene. By P. Marrin

Duncan, M.B. (Lond.), Sec, Geol. Soc. (Plate XI.) s.ccssscessessvece 273

v1 CONTENTS. °

XXXI. Description of a new Genus of Amphipod Crustacea. By

Dr. Frirz Mtuuer. (Plate X.) ..... bcdaVewvevecbsuchaseuscvareweessnenan 276

XXXII. On the Fresh- and Salt-water Rhizopoda of England

and India. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate XII.) ......000...+4 277

XXXIII. Contribution towards the Knowledge of the Rhynchoprion

penetrans. By HerMANN Karsten. (Plates VIII. & IX.) ......... 293

XXXIV. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BERKELEY,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Brooms, Esq. (Plate XIII.) ..........0.. 312

XXXV. On some new Genera of Mollusca from the Seas of Japan.

By ARTHUR ADAMS, F.L.S. &. .....ceecssesecsecesscceessssecneesasenenees 322

New Books :—Ootheca Wolleyana, edited by Alfred Newton, M.A. &c.

—Catalogue of the Mammalia in the Collection of the Australian

Museum, by Gerard Krefft, Curator and Secretary ......... 324—325

Proceedings of the Royal Society ; Zoological Society ......... 325—354

On the Occurrence of Cucumaria digitata in the Firth of Forth, by

Robert O. Cunningham, M.D., Prestonpans; On the Milk-denti-

tion of the Walrus, by Prof. Peters; Second Note on the Meta-

morphoses of Marine Crustacea, by M. Z. Gerbe; Note on a new

Case of Reproduction by Gemmation observed in an Annelide of

the Gulf of Suez, by M. L. Vaillant; On the Normal Occurrence

of only Six Cervical Vertebree in Cholepus Hoffmanni, Peters,

by Prof. Peters; On the Transformation of the Ocular, Peduncle

into an Antenna in a Species of Palinurus, by M. Alphonse

Milne-Edwards: On a new Antelope from Zambesia, by Dr. J.

BGK snp casa ys pn tue sands chevesincndacenwdiekadibaun stan .. 355—360

NUMBER LXXXIX.

XXXVI. Notes on Prof. Steenstrup’s Views on the Obliquity of

Flounders. By Professor Wyvitte Tuomson, LL.D., F.R.S.E.,

M.R.I.A., F.G.S. (Plate XVIII.) ......ceescesceeeroes oseaseespaskencemieu 361

XXXVII. On the Species and Varieties of the Honey-Bees be-

longing to the Genus Apis. By Freperick Smiru. (Plate XIX.) 372

XXXVIII. On Raphides and other sa as in Plants. By GzoreE

GULDIVER, PRs Sy see cosas civeesheidocanctmssoces nchpecpes avanacueatelenene 380

XXXIX. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazons Valley.

CoLEoPTERA: Loneicornes. By H. W. Barss, Esq. ............ 382

XL. Diagnoses of New Forms of Mollusca from the West Coast of

sass aa RRL ie a ease lee el me

_ CONTENTS. vil

ni Page

North America, first collected by Col. E. Jewett. By Puiuip P.

NR EMCI, CERIN! © scutes wens bv'unccje dei od dad 0s0nc Uenpde eoek dead 394

ba 6 Diagnoses of new Forms of Mollusca collected by Col. E.

Jewett on the West Tropical Shores of North America. By Puruip

P. CARPENTER, B.A., Ph.D. .......:sesecccsscvesscccsscccnssceraccseneccees 399

XLII. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BerKe.ey,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Brooms, Esq. (Plate XIV.) ........csec00. 400

XLII. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. No. V.

Miinster’s Species from the Carboniferous Limestone. By T. RuPERT

ponmey o.G-5., ands, W, KIRK BY, Hsqi....5.ic.c.ceseescescssececeves sae 404

_ XLIV. The Darwinian Hypothesis supported by Observations on

Crustacea. By Fritz MULLER, of Desterro .............cc.scesecscecees 410

XLV. Remarks on Observations contained in Dr. Giinther’s Work

on the Reptiles of British India. By T. C. Jerpon, Surgeon-Major 416

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society ......... 419—431

Investigations on Eggs with a Double Germ, and on the Origin of

Double Monsters in Birds, by M. C. Dareste; On two Starfishes

from Costa Rica, by E. von Martens; Occurrence of Calluna vul-

garis in Newfoundland; On a new Species of Bat from Zambesia,

by Dr. J. Kirk; Preservation of Starfishes with their Natural

Seeeees, wy A. ES. Verril) ...2...0.csscecsenens pobsbibeksensasis 432—436

NUMBER -XC.

XLVI. On a new Form of Alternation of Generations in the Me-

dusze, and on the Relationship of the Geryonide and Aiginide. By

ER EE occas app nddces castes, anchanssc se Ap eae hte Pe EY 437

XLVII. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berke ey,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Brooms, Esq. (Plates XV., XVI., XVII.) 444

' XLVIII. A Contribution to the Ichthyology of West Africa. By

ME RSUMVIEN 6.5.4. 5cnscesovesseccscnenvcesascccessscnsteneves specs 452

XLIX. On the Sexes of the Alcyonaria. By M. Lacazse-Du-

eek hse isan chs cance ane sssscentonanchtvbuevntedhiscneessscdusesessave 453

L. Observations on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants. By

PUP ECEW ME EIS. oss c iso h iuisea da boule vddan vassdscvesearsebas 456

LI. On the History and Habits of the Epetra Aurelia Spider. By

EN OOO MM eae ci sss sccee.cdadassteue valeur ae cidents 459

LII. Notes on the Hydroida. By Prof. ALLMAN, F.R.S. ...... . 465

vill CONTENTS.

Page

New Book :—Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift (Journal of Natural History),

edited by Prof. T. C. ScusépTE at Copefhagen. Third Series,

1861-1864, vole. ti Be Wc isndeeebess cance s¥doennsaecenscp cece eege 475

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ..... oo anoh pep deascbeppetaiane 485—495

On the Habits of the Southern Sea-Lion, by Mr. A. D. Bartlett; On

two new Echinides from Eastern Asia, by Dr. E. von Martens ;

A new American Silkworm; On Viviparous Fishes of the Genus

Hemirhamphus, by Prof. Peters; On the Production of the Sexes,

by M. Coste; On a new Species of Basse (Labrax Schenleinit)

from Celebes, by Prof. Peters. ....5..5..+-teapepssscosses canses 496—503

FPR iiccceddga'veusetecdtgeevs detvec te toes s OCR Lean ae Jescckbtecn 504

PLATES IN VOL. XV.

PLaTE I. New Crustacea.

rir tNew species of Snakes.

IV. Conjugation in the Diatomez.

V. Phago loricatus.

WHE f Muscular Mechanism of the Leg of the Ostrich.

VHT. | Development and Anatomy of Rhynchoprion penetrans.

X. Batea catharinensis.

XI. Corals of the Maltese Miocene.

XII. Freshwater Rhizopods of England and India.

XIII. .

XIV.

~_ XV..}New British Fungi.

XVI.

XVII.

XVIII. Obliquity of the Pleuronectidze.

XIX. Species of Honey-Bees belonging to the genus Apis.

XX. New Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.

THE ANNALS

AND

_ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

SS acs

[THIRD SERIES. ]

$6 oes heaccccccecse per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, 0 Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasié Ecl.1.

No. 85. JANUARY 1865.

—_—-

I.—On the British Arctia. By Cuarus C. Basrneron, M.A,

F.R.S., Professor of Botany in the University of Cambridge.

IN former volumes of these ‘Annals’ (ser. l. iv. 253 ; ser. 2. xvii.

369; ser. 3. 1. 351) I endeavoured to define the British species

of the genus Arctium, and hoped at the time that I had cleared

up most of the difficulties attending them, but well knew that

some points, and those not unimportant, remained in doubt. It

is now my wish to make a few additional remarks upon these

plants, because information which has been gradually obtained

has shown that some of the conclusions formerly arrived at are

not well founded. In the pursuit of truth we often have to

alter our views; and truth now requires me to announce a

change, and to acknowledge that I have -certainly been in error

in not a few of my former ideas—ideas which I have continued

to hold until very recently. This reconsideration of the subject

has been chiefly caused by the remarks of my valued and learned

correspondent, M. F. Crepin, of Gand. Before he had seen my

papers in these ‘Annals,’ that eminent botanist pointed out that

three well-defined species of Lappa, as he names the genus,

exist in Belgium*, namely Lappa tomentosa, Lam., L. minor,

DC., and L. major, Gaertn. He states that the former is well

es ares sur quelques Plantes rares ou critiques de la Belgique, fasc.

1. p. 15.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 8. Vol. xv. 1

2 Prof. C.C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium.

distinguished from the other two by the “ renflement supérieur

du tube de la corolle glanduleux, large, arrondi a la base et

resserré 4 la naissance des dents ; celles-ci dressées-conniventes ;

base de la corolle trés-renflée, accrescente, aussi large que le

sommet du fruit qu’elle couronne jusqu’a la parfaite maturité.”

These characters are very well shown by a specimen contained

in Wirtgen Herb. Pl. crit. select. (No. 607), to which M. Crepin

refers me for an example of the true plant, except that in the dry

or softened specimens I am unable to detect with perfect certainty

the glands upon the inflated upper part of the corolla. I can

see the probable remains of them in tolerable abundance. The

corolla is very broad at the base, almost, as M. Crepin justly

remarks, as broad as the top of the fruit. It narrows quickly,

and is then cylindrical and slender up to the insertion of the

stamens; there it is suddenly enlarged to a great extent, then

narrows slightly upwards, and is again somewhat suddenly con-

tracted (constricted, narrowed as if by the pressure of a string)

at the base of the teeth, which do not spread, but rather converge

round the cohering anthers.

M. Crepin also states that the petioles of the radical leaves of

the-true 4. tomentosum are hollow.

A plant long cultivated, or rather naturally reproducing itself,

in the Cambridge Botanic Garden appears to me to be the Lappa

tomentosa (Lam.), as defined by M. Crepin. Its inflorescence is

corymbose, the central stem and (most, if not all) the branches

ending in corymbs raised upon long leafless stalks. Occasionally

there is a small leaf at the base of the corymb, and sometimes a

leaf, or rather bract, is found upon one or more of its branches,

or at the base of one or more of the heads. The stem and all its

subdivisions are covered by a tolerably thick coat of short erisped

pubescence. The heads are nearly spherical, with the under side

slightly flattened when young. By the time that the flowers

expand, they have become umbilicate at the base, and, of course,

widened at the top, but otherwise retain their very spherical

shape: measured in their widest part (from the end of the

spinous hooked phyllaries of one side to those of the other), they

are about an inch im diameter, or less. They are always very

thickly covered with a fine white web.

The corolla is broad at the base, but narrows immediately :

its divisions are about equal in length—the lower slender and

cylindrical, the upper very much inflated from its rounded base

to the base of the teeth, where it is again narrowed in a marked

manner ; the teeth themselves converge and clasp the stamens.

This inflated part of the corolla is covered with minute “glands,”

which are not easily seen excepttby the aid of a powerful glass.

The petiole has the usual angles, but they are only slightly

‘

pnt

Prof. C.C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium. 3

prominent; and the upper side cannot be called furrowed, for

it is not more excavated than the other spaces (if so much), and

there is a faint ridge in its middle. The petiole has a rather

small oval tube running through it. The proportions of the

leaf are 8 in length by 7 in breadth, exclusive of the basal lobes,

which project downwards considerably. It is not very wavy at

the margin, which is fringed with rather distant minute teeth.

It is flat in its general position, nearly naked above, covered with

fine cobweb-like down beneath.

_ The true A. tomentosum is a rare plant in France and Belgium.

Fries marks it as universally distributed in Denmark, Gothland,

Norway, and Sweden.

Reichenbach’s plate is inconclusive. Indeed all his figures

intended to illustrate the species of this difficult genus are far

from being satisfactory. They represent only pieces of the

plants, and do not give any good details of the flowers. His

plate of L. tomentosa does not enable us to decide upon the iden-

tity or otherwise of his plant and that of Lamarck, Willdenow,

and Crepin.

The radical leaf of a specimen of L. tomentosa received from

Mr. J. Lange, of Copenhagen, is 10 inches long, without the

basal lobes, which extend about 2 inches downwards; the

broadest part of the leaf is at the insertion of the petiole, where

it is 8 inches wide; it narrows gradually upwards, but is blunt

at the end. Apparently it is not very, if at all, wavy at the edge;

nor is it either lobed or crenate, but is fringed with rather distant,

small, sharp, rigid apiculi. |

As far as I have been able to learn, we cannot claim this

plant as a native of Britain; and it becomes necessary to try

and determine the real denomination of the plant which I have

hitherto called by that name. 7

Before entering upon this question, it may be well to state

the reasons which caused me to believe that 4. tomentosum was

a native of this country. 3

Sir J. HE. Smith published (Eng. Bot. t. 2478) a plate and

description of a plant, obtained from near Beccles, with the

name of Arctium Bardana (Willd.), which is a synonym of the

older name, Lappa tomentosa (Lam.). As far as I could judge, he

was correct in his nomenclature, except that he had overlooked

the older name. I therefore drew up, from specimens of what

seemed to be the plant of ‘ English Botany,’ the description of

my A. tomentosum, being confirmed in my belief of being correct

by finding that that plate was constantly quoted without doubt

as a representation of the plant of Lamarck and Willdenow.

No person seems to have suspected that it was not exactly a

figure of any real species; but we now learn from the original

4 Prof.C.C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium.

drawing, preserved in the Botanical Department of the British

Museum, that Smith (as was unfortunately too common) caused

Sowerby to alter his drawing before making the engraving, by

adding greatly to the wool on the heads, making the florets

protrude more from the involucre, and drawing them with the

limb of the corolla more inflated. (The plate of A. Lappa is

much more altered, and therefore even less satisfactory.)

The first fact that shook my confidence in the correctness of

my nomenclature was the discovery that a very different plant

was cultivated in the Cambridge Botanic Garden as A. tomentosum;

and I soon also found wild plants exactly like my A. tomentosum,

but nearly or quite devoid of web-like down. This astonished

me considerably; but as I had been taught to consider such

down as very variable in quantity, and as Fries says (“ Nov.’ 264)

that the heads are sometimes nearly glabrous, I supposed the

name to be bad, and the species to exist sometimes with webbed

and sometimes with glabrous heads. But what still more sur-

prised me was my not being able latterly to find any plants of

the supposed A. tomentosum possessing the web. In the third

of his fasciculi of ‘ Notes,’ M. Crepin remarks with wonder that

I have not taken any notice of the peculiar shape and glandular ~

condition of the corolla of A. tomentosum, and also that I state

the petioles of that plant to be solid; whereas he finds that

structure of the corolla and a hollow petiole to be always present

in his (the true) Z. tomentosa. After a careful reconsideration

of these remarks, and a re-examination of my specimens and of

living individuals, I have convinced myself that my A.tomentosum

is not the plant of Lamarck and Willdenow, and that the figure

in ‘Eng. Bot.’ of A. Bardana is incorrect. I think that our 4.

tomentosum must be joined to A. majus. There is often con-

' siderable difference in the look of the plants, but next to none

in characters—certainly not more, as I now think, than will

admit of their being forms of one species.

If, therefore, my A. ¢omentosum is only a state of A. majus,

that species is much simplified. It is the only British species

which has the heads arranged in a corymb, and has constantly

solid petioles. In what I consider as its typical form, the invo-

lucres are quite glabrous and green, and are so full of fruit as

to be hemispherical and very open at the top when the fruit is

ripe. In the other form (my former A. tomentosum) the myo-

lucres are sometimes, although rarely, webbed, are always pur-

plish, and are nearly spherical even when the fruit is ripe, owing

apparently to the smaller quantity of fruit produced. These two

forms seem to be reproduced from seed without much, if any,

alteration: and probably some botanists will think that I might

retain them as species; but that is not now my opinion.

- Prof. C.C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium. 5

All our other species have a racemose inflorescence and more

or less hollow petioles, never truly solid like those of A. majus.

M. Crepin expresses doubts concerning two of them (my A. inéer-

medium and A. pubens), and it is therefore necessary to pass them

carefully in review. It will be seen that such a review leads to

material changes in the nomenclature, but leaves the plants

otherwise very much as they were.

A. minus does not require any notice. Examination leaves it

unchanged, except that the remark should be added that the

young heads are not umbilicate, but nearly flat below. It is

often a large plant, but has very small heads arranged in a raceme.

I formerly stated that the lower leaves of my A. intermedium

were roundish cordate, and apparently shorter in proportion to

their length than those of the other species. These statements

are erroneous. At that time I had scarcely any knowledge of

the true radical leaves—indeed, had probably never seen them.

The only tolerably large leaf on my specimen from Berwickshire

is not nearly radical, but has a flowering branch springing from

its axil; and my other specimens are equally destitute of the

lower leaves. My acquaintance with the plant was confined to

the possession of a few dry specimens.

During a recent visit to Caernarvonshire, my friend Mr. New-

bould directed my attention to an Arctium which is abundant

about Llanberis, and expressed his belief that it is the A. inter-

medium. He is to a considerable extent correct in this idea, for

it does seem to be my.A. intermedium ; but it is not that of Lange,

as is shown by his plate in the ‘ Flora Danica’ (t. 2663). Most

probably our A. intermedium is the A. nemorosum of Lejeune.

It accords admirably with his character and remarks (Compend.

Fl. Belg. iii. 129); its young heads are “ ovate” and “ floccose,”

and ultimately become thick and large; in arrangement they

are “interrupte racemosa subspiciformia ;” its radical leaves

are “ cordate-oblong ;” its stem is nearly erect. Thus our plant

has all the special characteristics of A. nemorosum except “ foliis

utrinque viridibus,” for they are white beneath. We shall there-

fore probably be justified, indeed I might say required, to give

Lejeune’s name to the English A. intermedium.

Lange’s specimen accords very well with his plate in ‘ Flora

Danica.’ It has a very different radical leaf from the supposed

A. nemorosum. Were that not the case, they might probably be

combined. As I have found the form of those leaves to be very

constant, I cannot admit of such a union, although it is suggested

by M. Crepin. Reichenbach’s plate of A. intermedium doubtless

represents the true plant. The leaves of A, intermedium are

deeply cordate, not cordate-oblong.

The A. nemorosum has leaves much longer in proportion to

6 Prof.C.C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium.

their width than those of the other species, and they even seem

narrower than they really are, from the sides being turned up

in such a manner as to present their edges to the spectator.

When so seen alive, the leaf therefore appears exceedingly long

and narrow. In the other species I believe that the leaves are

nearly flat, except that they form a slight angle at the middle,

and the basal lobes are often incurved. Also the leaves of A.

nemorosum are blunter than those of the others. These facts

give a very characteristic appearance to the leaves, and are

apparently their constant condition. We examined very many

individuals, and always found this kind of leaf upon them. A

large leaf now before me, which has, of course, been flattened in

its preparation for the herbarium, measures 122 inches from the

top of the petiole to its upper extremity, and is 9 inches in

width at a third of its length from the base. In the lower and

second third it narrows very gradually, and not much quicker

until the tip is nearly approached. The basal lobes extend

downwards, and add fully three inches to the total length of the

leaf, which thus is nearly 16 inches long. Before this leaf was

flattened, it seemed to be about three inches narrower. A smaller

leaf has precisely the same proportions, except that it is even a

little more decidedly oblong. The petiole is nearly flat above,

rather angular, and traversed by a small roundish tube. The

heads, when in flower, are narrower and more ovoid than those

of the other plants, because the actual flowers are scarcely in-

flated in their upper part, and therefore pack very closely to-

gether. These flowers (florets) are about equally divided into

the slender tube and the narrow cylindrical limb; they scarcely

protrude their corollas beyond the involucre, which is nearly

flat-based, only slightly webbed, and green. As the seed ripens,

the head increases in width more than in length, so as to become

much broader than long. It continues to be nearly truncate at

the base, and is so far open at the top as clearly to show the

ripe fruits. The involucre often remains green, or becomes

slightly tinged with purple, except the innermost phyllaries,

which are purplish, thin, flat, scarcely hooked, and about as long

as the others. The fruit is rugose, covered with blackish spots,

narrowing very gradually from the base to the top. All the

heads are very shortly stalked, and usually form a compact

cluster of about three at the top, although occasionally there is

only one there. The central stem has them arranged in a long

narrow raceme; so also the branches.

I consider that this plant may be known by the subconvolute

leaves, its narrow raceme, nearly sessile heads, close terminal

group of heads, and the cylindrical (not inflated) limb of the

eorolla.

EN eee a2

Prof. C. C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium. 7

M. Crepin considers the A. nemorosum (Lej.) to be the same

plant as the A. intermedium (Lange) ; but I very much doubt

the correctness of that opinion. Lejeune says “ anthodiis ovatis

interrupte racemosis spiciformibus,’ which cannot easily be

made to apply to my A. pubens, which likewise Crepin combines

with A. intermedium and A. minus; nor to the plate of A. inter-

medium given by Lange in the ‘ Flora Danica.’ The inflorescence .

of these plants is doubtless racemose, but certainly not spiciform.

I do not consider the cluster of heads at the end of each branch

to be of the least value as a character; for a spike-like raceme

easily acquires that structure.

I still think that my A. pubens is distinct from A. minus, not-

withstanding M. Crepin’s remarks. It has the structure of the

true A. intermedium of Lange, and apparently ought to bear that

name. Its heads are at least double the size of those of A. minus.

Lange defines his plant as follows (Fl. Dan. t. 2663) :—“ Lappa

elata robusta saturate viridis vel seepe purpurascens, foliis infe-

rioribus magnis cordatis leviter remoteque dentatis, inflorescentia

racemosa arcuate nutante, calathiis magnis leviter arachnoideis,

junioribus globosis, defloratis ovatis, achenio quam in L. minore

duplo majore.” The leaf, as figured, measures 3 inches in length

by 24 in width at a little above the insertion of the petiole. The

raceme ends in two nearly or quite sessile heads; but the stalks

of the heads become successively longer as they are more distant

from the top, just as in my A. pubens. I consider the plate in

the ‘Flora Danica’ to be a good representation of my A. pubens,

except that I have not noticed the clustering of heads at the top

of the raceme; and, as already stated, I do not consider this as

affording any good character for a species. Doubtless the leaves

of A. pubens are very like those of A. minus, being only rather

broader and less acute. The inflorescence of A. minus is race-

mose, but it has not the pyramidal form caused by the longer

lower peduncles of A. pubens. Its heads are all seated upon

nearly equally short stalks, and its raceme may be called spici-

form. I believe therefore that A. pubens is the true L. inter-

medium of Lange, and ought to bear that name. Crepin thinks

that the length of the peduncles varies according to the strength

of the individual plant ; but my observations do not lead me to

the same opinion. With us A. minus often rises to a greater

height than either of the other piants, nevertheless it seems

_ always to retain its shortly stalked heads. My A. pubens is

usually a plant of rather small stature, although robust, and its

lower are always seated upon much longer stalks than its upper

heads.

The leaf of A. majus is different in proportion from those of

A. minus and A. nemorosum. It is very uniform in shape: one

8 Prof.C.C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium.

now before me is 12 inches long (exclusive of the lobes, which

add 24 inches to the length) ; its width at the insertion of the

petiole is also fully 12 inches, and it narrows gradually and

uniformly from thence to near the tip, when it suddenly con-

tracts to a blunt end. It is therefore much broader in propor-

tion to its length than the leaves of those plants. As already

stated, its petiole is always solid. The hollow petioles of the

others have the woody fibres collected towards the circumference,

there being none even adjoining the tubular central space, which

is bounded by cellular tissue, although well defined m form and

apparently not a result of the mere rupture of that tissue.

It only remains to define the species as I understand them.

The following table may be of use as pointing out the characters

by which they may usually be known.

1. Upper division of the corolla inflated, rounded at the

base, constricted below the teeth, glandular; base of

the corolla much widened. Inflorescence corymbose. A. tomentosum.

Upper division of the corolla not inflated or rounded

at the base, bell-shaped or cylindrical, not constricted

or glandular; base of the corolla not much widened 2.

2. Inflorescence corymbose. Petioles solid ......+seeeees. A. majus.

Inflorescence racemose. Petioles hollow ........++++... 3.

3. Radical leaves cordate-oblong. Heads subsessile ...... A. nemorosum.

Radical leaves cordate. Heads manifestly stalked..... 4.

4. Inflorescence racemose. Heads all shortly stalked,

Pi er ci ridevanskc ces cabo. dahon gastsseseeveres( saagaee A. minus.

Inflorescence racemose-pyramidal. Lower heads long-

stalked, uppermost subsessile .........c0.seecseccecsecce A. intermedium.

1. A. tomentosum (Schkr.) ; inflorescentia corymbosa, capitulis pe-

dunculatis arachnoideis, squamis involucri floribus brevioribus,

parte superiore corolle glandulosa ad basin ventricosa sub denti-

bus constricta tubum ejus equante, tubo corolle ad basin

fructus latitudinem subzquante, petiolis fistulosis, foliis radi-

calibus cordato-ovatis subintegris apiculato-dentatis.

A. tomentosum, Schkr. Handb. iii. 49, t. 227 (1803) ; Pers. Syn.

ii. 383 (1807).

A. Lappa, Fl. Dan. t. 642; Sven. Bot. t. 63.

A. Bardana, Willd. Sp. Pl. iii. 1632 (1800).

Lappa tomentosa, Lam. Fl. Fr. ed. 1. ii. 37 (1778); DC. Prod. vi.

661; Rehb. Icon. Fl. Germ. xv. 80.

L. major ex omni parte minor capitulis parvis eleganter reticulatis,

Dillen. in Rait Syn. ed. 3. 197.

Bardana capite araneoso. Cobweb-headed Burdock, Pet. Eng. Pl.

t. 23. f. 6.

Stem about 3 feet high ; top and each of the branches ending

in a well-formed corymb of heads. Heads rather small, spheri-

cal, umbilicate, very thickly webbed. Radical leaves rounded at

AR SA SERIE AE

» Prof.C.C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium. 9

the end, not much longer than broad*, nearly entire, edged with

numerous rigid apiculi.

I have very little doubt of this being the plant intended by

Ray or, rather, Dillenius and Petiver. It is stated in the ‘ Syn-

opsis’ to have been found by Mr. J. Sherard; but no place is

mentioned. Its claims to be an English plant rest upon this

very slender authority; and I think that it should not be ad-

mitted into our lists at present, although not an unlikely plant

to inhabit this country.

2. A. majus (Schkr.); inflorescentia laxe subcorymbosa, capi-

tulis pedunculatis elabris vel subglabris (maximis), squamis

involucri flores subzquantibus, parte superiore corolle quam

tubus ejus multo breviore campanulato glabro ad basin at-

tenuato sub dentibus nunquam constricto, tubo corolle undi-

que fructu multo angustiore, petiolis farctis, foliis radicalibus

cordatis subintegris apiculato-dentatis.

A. majus, Schkr. Handb. iii. 49 (1803) ; Fries, Nov. 264.

A. Lappa, Willd. Sp. Pl. iii. 1631.

A. tomentosum, Bab. in Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. xvii. 371; Man.

Br. Bot. ed. 4. 184.

Lappa major, Gaert. Fruct. ii. 379, t. 162 (1791) ; DC. Prod. vi.

661 (1837).

L. officinalis, Rchd. Icon. Fl. Germ. xv. 54, t. 81.

Bardana vulgaris. Burdock, Pet. Eng. Pl. t. 23. f.1.

Stem 3-4 feet high; top and usually most of the branches

ending in loose irregular corymbs of heads. Heads large,

spherical when in flower, but not umbilicate, often hemispherical

with fruit, usually quite naked, but sometimes slightly webbed,

green or purplish. Radical leaves blunt, as broad as or broader

than long, broadest at the insertion of the petiole; petioles

quite solid, with prominent angles, deeply furrowed above.

Possibly Gaertner’s plant was not of this species; for he

quotes ‘Fl. Dan.’ (642). But his figure shows no wool on the

head. When he wrote, the species were not distinguished.

This is the only species which is known to possess solid

petioles.

This seems to be pretty generally distributed, but is not so

frequent as A. minus.

3. A. intermedium (Lange); inflorescentia racemoso-pyramidali,

capitulis arachnoideis inferioribus longe pedunculatis summis

subsessilibus, squamis involucri flores zquantibus, parte su-

periore corolle tubo ejus subequali campanulata ad basin

* In measuring the leaves, the basal lobes are omitted in all cases. The

base of the leaf is considered to be the point where the petiole is inserted.

10 Prof. C.C. Babington on the British Species of Arctium.

attenuata sub dentibus nunquam constricta glabra, tubo co-

roll undique fructu multo angustiore, petiolis fistulosis, foliis

radicalibus cordatis grosse crenatis crenis apiculatis.

A. intermedium, Lange, Dansk. Fl. ed. 1. n. 1000 (1850).

A. pubens, Bab. in Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. xvii. 376 (1856); Man.

Br. Bot. ed. 4. 185. |

Lappa intermedia, Rehb. Icon. Fl. Germ. xv. 54, t. 81; Fl. Dan.

t. 2663.

Stem 3-4: feet high, erect to the top, and, as well as the

spreading branches, racemose ; lower peduncles longest. Heads

rather large, ovoid, not umbilicate, hemispherical with fruit,

greenish, clothed with a thick web when young, but becoming

nearly naked afterwards. Corolla nearly cylindrical in the

upper enlarged part, but narrowing gradually below into the

tubular slender lower part. Radical leaves rather acute, about

as long as broad, broadest at the insertion of the petiole ;. pe-

tioles hollow, scarcely angular, only slightly but broadly furrowed

above.

The very broad, rather acute, radical leaves with hollow pe-

tioles, and the rather large heads arranged in a racemose, not

subspicate, manner, will usually distinguish this plant, which is

probably not of uncommon occurrence.

4, A. nemorosum (Le}.) ; inflorescentia spicato-racemosa, capitulis

subsessilibus arachnoideis, squamis involucri flores zquantibus,

parte superiore corollz tubo ejus subzequali subcylindrica sub

dentibus nunquam constricta glabra, tubo corolle undique

fructu multo angustiore, petiolis fistulosis, foliis radicalibus

cordato-oblongo-ovatis subconvolutis grosse crenatis crenis api-

culatis.

A. nemorosum, Lej. Compend. Fl. Belg. iii. 129 (1836).

A. intermedium, Bab. in Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. xvii. 374; Man.

Br. Bot. ed. 4. 184.

Stem 3-4 feet high, its top and the tops of the branches usu-

ally nodding, bearing spike-like racemes of nearly sessile heads.

Heads intermediate in size between those of A. majus and A,

minus, ovoid with flowers, not umbilicate, much depressed with

fruit (then often twice as broad as long), green or purplish,

usually clothed with a thick web. Radical leaves blunt, a third

longer than broad, about equally broad throughout the lower

two-thirds, somewhat convolute; crenatures very broad, but

shallow, usually emargimate; petioles hollow, slightly angular,

scarcely furrowed above.

The long nearly parallel-sided leaves with very broad but

very shallow lobes or crenatures, each lobe being usually (if not

te 2 ae

Ta, ee en ae Bree ee me Fgh Or

Asa AVS Na a eC

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Indian Land-Shells. 11

always) slightly emarginate with an apiculus in the notch, to-

gether with the spike-like arrangement of the heads, are marked

characteristics of this species, which is very abundant in the

valley of Lianberis, Caernarvonshire. I have seen what is appa-

rently the same plant from Hope in Derbyshire, Berwick-upon-

Tweed, Bembridge in the Isle of Wight, and Edinburgh; but I

have not seen the radical leaves of either of these plants.

5. A. minus (Schkr.); inflorescentia racemosa, capitulis brevi-

pedunculatis arachnoideis (parvis), squamis involucri floribus

brevioribus, parte superiori corolle tubo ejus subzequali sub-

cylindrica ad basin attenuata sub dentibus nunquam constricta

glabra, tubo coroll ad basin fructu multo angustiore, petiolis

fistulosis, foliis radicalibus cordato-prolongis grosse dentatis

dentibus apiculatis.

A. minus, Schkr. Handb. iii. 49 (1803); Fries, Nov. 263.

A..Lappa a, Linn. Fl. Suec. ed. 2. 277 (teste Fries).

A. Lappa, Curt. Fl. Lond. ii. 173 (fase. iv. 55); Woodv. Med. Bot.

t. 15.

Lappa minor, DC. Fl. Fr. iv. 77; Prod. vi. 661; Fl. Dan. t. 2662.

Bardana capite minore. Small-headed Burdock, Pet. Eng. Pl. t. 23.

io.

Stem often 4—5 feet high, its top and the tops of the branches

usually nodding, bearing rather loose racemes of heads. Heads

small (usually about the size of a hazel-nut), ovoid with flowers,

not umbilicate, mostly globular with fruit, greenish, usually

much webbed. Radical leaves acute, longer than broad, broadest

at one-third above the insertion of the petiole; teeth very broad

opt shallow ; petioles hollow, slightly angular, scarcely furrowed

above.

This common plant is known by its small ovoid racemose

stalked heads, and its very coarsely dentate, not crenate, leaves.

II.—New Land-Shells from Travancore, Western and Northern

India. Described by W. H. Benson, Esq., Retired List,

Bengal Civil Service.

1. Helix Basilessa, B., n. sp.

H. testa anguste umbilicata, solida, depressa, striatula, sub epider-

mide luteo-fusca purpurascente, subtus versus umbilicum albida;

spira convexiuscula, apice valde obtuso, sutura impressiuscula,

demum impressa; anfractibus 5, rapide accrescentibus, ultimo

antice leviter descendente, dilatato, subtus demum subplanato,

supra peripheriam fascia castanea superne albida munito; aper-

tura obliqua, transversim oblonge ovato-lunata, intus fuscescente,

12 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Land-Shells

peristomatis marginibus callo albido junctis, dextro rotundato,

superne antice arcuatim prominente, tenuiter marginato, columel-

lari brevi reflexiusculo, basali longe oblique descendente, intus

incrassato, albido.

Diam. major. 48, minor 38, axis 21 mill.

Habitat in montibus prope Cottyam in regione Travancorica.

I am indebted for this and the following shell to Mr. F. Day,

Assistant-Surgeon Madras Medical Service. The form is pecu-

liar, and unlike that of any known Indian species.

2. Helix Anaz, B., n. sp.

H. testa late umbilicata, subovato-discoidea, utrinque concava, soli-

dula, superne oblique costulato-striata, subtus striata, nitidiuscula,

fusco-castanea, subtus leetiore ; spira immersa, apice elevatiusculo,

sutura subprofunda; anfractibus 5, primis convexiusculis, ultimo

convexo, antice descendente, dilatato, deflexo, ad diametrum mi-

norem angustiore ; apertura perobliqua, rotundato-oblonga, lamellis

2, parietalibus, albis, superiore longe intrante, sinuata, inferiore

obliqua sinuata, breviore, ab apertura remotiuscula, palatalibus 3

longiusculis subprofundis obliquis parallelis ab apertura conspi-

cuis extus perlucentibus coarctata ; peristomate czeruleo-albido,

subcalloso, breviter reflexiusculo, marginibus callo albido junctis,

inferiore subdentato-incrassato.

Diam. major 23, minor 17}, axis 8 mill. Apert. lata vix 10, longa

9 mill.

Habitat cum specie preecedente in montibus Travancoricis Mavilli-

curray dictis.

Four oblique paralle] palatal lamellze, similar to the three within

the aperture, are visible through the shell at the commencement

of the last whorl near the left lip of the peristome*.

A species belonging to the restricted form of Cord/a, Adams,

consisting of the Ceylon shells, C. erronea, Albers, C. Rivoli, Desh.,

C. Charpentieri, Pfr., and C. Humberti, Brot. It comes nearest

to C. erronea, but differs in the more rounded aperture, the dark

chestnut colour, the palatal and parietal lamelle, and other

characters. It is an interesting Southern Indian approach to

Ceylon forms, observable also in Cataulus recurvatus, Pfr., and

other Travancore shells. When we consider the small tracts

* In one of my Ceylon specimens of H. Rivoli, found in a different

quarter from the rest, there are four oblique parallel lamelle in the same

position as the four remote ones near the parietal lip in H. Anaz, and

visible also from the exterior, the upper one being less plainly seen through

the strong sculpture. In others they are deficient, even when sought for

by cutting into the shell. In page 22 of the ‘Journal de Conchyliologie ’

for 1864, Brot correctly states that there are four palatal lamelle in H.

erronea and H. Rivolii, instead of three as recorded by Pfeiffer. In those

species their irregular relative position is very different from that which is

observable in H. Anaz.

; from Travancore, Western and Northern India. 13

which have come under the observation of inexperienced col-

lectors on the outskirts of this extensive mountainous region,

we may expect a large and valuable addition to conchology when

the country can be explored by careful collectors. The Mavilli-

kurray Hills are 2000 feet in height, to the east of the station of

Cottyam.

3. Helix Travancorica, B., n. sp.

H. testa anguste perforata, subconoideo- pees! tenui, superne

oblique confertissime plicato-striata, striis confertis spiralibus

granulatis decussata, subtus leeviore polita, striis spiralibus versus

umbilicum obsoletis ; spira depresso-conoidea, versus apicem acu-

tiusculum elevatiuscula, sutura impressa, anguste marginata ;

anfractibus 53, convexiusculis, gradatim increscentibus, ultimo ad

peripheriam anguste albidam compresse carinato, subtus inflato ;

- apertura obliqua, rotundato-lunata; peristomate tenui, margine

parietali superne triangulatim reflexo.

Diam. major 29, minor 23, axis 15 mill. Apert. lat. 15, alt. 14 mill.

Habitat in montibus Travancoricis non procul a Cottyam. Teste

D. Kohlhoff.

A single specimen of this shell, with the surface in perfect

condition, but with an injured aperture, was obtained with my

most gigantic one of Helix Basileus. I was at first disposed to

refer it to H. Isabellina, Pfr.; but, on comparing it with Dr.

Pfeiffer’s description, with a fine specimen of that shell (from

Hapoorthalle) in Mr. I’, Layard’s collection (40 mill. in diameter

and 16 in axis, having the yellowish-green epidermis in good

condition), and with another specimen now in my possession, I

found the Travancore form to be clearly distinct. The figure of

H. Isabellina in Reeve’s ‘ Conchologia Iconica’ is not a satis-

factory one.

On either side of the whitish carina of H. Travancorica the

colour is somewhat deeper than on the rest of the surface.

Further specimens may exhibit darker bands at this part. The

gradual increase of the narrower whorls, in conjunction with the

conoid spire, more elevated towards the somewhat pointed sum-

mit, when compared with the more flattened and depressed spire

and more rapidly enlarged whorls of H. Jsabellina, prove the

Travancore shell to be distinct, besides its more impressed su-

ture, its less transversely widened aperture, and its more granu-

late sculpture.

4. Helix pedina, B., un. sp.

H. testa perforata, orbiculato-depressa, tenuissima, irregulariter

striatula, superne nitidiuscula, subtus nitida, translucente, fulva,

vel pallide cornea ; spira depressa, apice obtuso, interdum acutius-

culo, sutura anguste marginata; anfractibus 6, convexiusculis,

ultimo latiore, superne ad peripheriam obtuse angulato; apertura

14 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Indian Land-Shells

obliqua, lunari, latiuscula, peristomate tenuissimo, intus non la-

biato, margine columellari superne breviter reflexo.

Diam. major 32, minor 28, axis 14 mill.

Habitat prope Bombay et Ahmednugger.

I have had specimens of this shell from Dr. Jerdon, Major

H. Alexander, Mr. Fairbank, and others. Mr. Shurtleff assigns

it to H. labiata. It has also been considered a variety of H.

vitrinoides. Besides its great thinness, the absence of any labia-

tion inside the peristome, and of the colours observable in the

aperture of H. labiata, Pfr., which I discovered, in 1838, in the

Western Himalaya, it is distinguished by its subangular peri-

phery and marginate suture from that and any other allied

form.

5. Helix chloroplax, B.,n. sp.

H. testa perforata, subconoideo-depressa, tenui, superne subplicato-

striata, infra striatula, tenuissime decussata, translucente, vix

polita, viridescenti-cornea ; spira subconoidea, depressa, apice

obtuso, sutura impressa; anfractibus 5, lente accrescentibus,

convexiusculis, ultimo ad peripheriam superne angulato, subtus

convexo; apertura obliqua, angulato-lunari, peristomate tenui

recto, marginibus remotis, columellari superne vix reflexiusculo.

Diam. vix 8, axis 4 mill. :

Habitat in montibus Himalayanis prope Simla.

A single specimen was received from Mr. W. Theobald.

6. Achatina leptospira, B., n. sp.

A, testa oblongo-turrita, striatula, nitente, pallide fusco-cornea ;

spira subanguste turrita, apice obtuso, sutura profundiuseula,

crenulata; anfractibus 9, convexiusculis, superioribus brevibus

convexioribus, ultimo 3 longitudinis non eequante; apertura sub-

obliqua, elliptica, marginibus callo junctis, columellari arcuato,

oblique truncato, dextro tenui.

Long. 16, lat. 6 mill.

Habitat in montibus Soomeysur dictis. Teste W. Theobaid.

7. Achatina Fairbank, B., n. sp.

A. testa subcylindraceo-turrita, striatula, obsolete et minutissime

spiraliter decussata, polita, translucente, luteo-cornea ; spira versus

apicem ad latera subconvexa, vertice obtuso, sutura distincte im-

pressa; anfractibus 8, subconvexis, brevibus, 4 ultimis in diametro

lente accrescentibus, ultimo subtus rotundato + longitudinis

eequante ; apertura subobliqua, ovata, superne subtusque angulata,

marginibus callo junctis, columellari leviter arcuato, oblique trun-

cato, dextro basalique tenuibus.

Long. 12, lat. 4 mill. Apert. long. 3, lat. 23 mill.

Habitat in montibus Mahabaleshwar.

The nearest Nilgiri form is 4. corrosula, Pfr. The more

é from Travancore, Western and Northern India. 15

cylindrical form below, the sculpture, shorter whorls, &c., safely

distinguish it. It was discovered by the Rey. S. B. Fairbank,

from whom I have received a specimen of the sub-Himalayan

form Helix Barrakporensis, Pfeiffer, obtained in the Maha-

baleshwur Hills.

8. Achatina Vadalica, B., n. sp.

A. testa turrito-elongata, striatula, solidula, polita, translucente,

luteo-cornea; spira versus apicem convexiusculo-turrita, apice

obtusiusculo, sutura impressa; anfractibus 11, convexis, brevibus,

superioribus costulato-striatis, ultimo subtus rotundato, 7 longi-

tudinis vix eequante ; apertura vix obliqua, elliptico-ovata, mar-

ginibus callo junctis, columellari leviter arcuato, albido, oblique

truncato, dextro basalique tenuibus.

Long. 34, diam. 9 mill. Apert. long. 8, lat. 5 mill.

Habitat ad Wadale prope Ahmednugger. Teste S. B. Fairbank.

The convex sides of the upper part of the spire, the shorter

whorls, with the sculpture and polish of this shell, distinguish

it as well from the Nilgiri 4. Perrotteti as from the neighbour-

ing A. notigena, which has an attenuate spire and costulate

sculpture in all the whorls. The Liberian 4. clavus, Pfr., is a

broader shell, with longer and wider whorls.

9. Bulimus Smithei, B., n. sp.

B. testa perforata, ovato-oblonga, irregulariter rugoso-striata, striis

tenuibus plus minusve decussata, sub epidermide cornea albida,

non nitente ; spira oblongo-turrita, lateribus convexiusculis, apice

obtusiusculo, sutura impressa; anfractibus 74, convexiusculis,

ultimo antice leviter ascendente; apertura vix obliqua, subovata,

peristomate tenui reflexiusculo, marginibus callo tenui junctis,

columellari perforationem subtegente.

Long. 13, diam. 5. Apert. long. 4, lat. 34 mill.

Habitat in montibus prope Roopur et Fagoo.

Mr. J. Doyle Smithe, F.G.S., got this shell in the hills on the

right side of the river Sutlej, in the Punjab; and Mr. W. Theo-

bald subsequently got it at Fagoo, on the Simla side of the river.

Cheltenham, Nov. 30, 1864.

P.S. On a further examination of Helix Anaz, under light

through a powerful lens, I find a fourth long basal palatal

lamella within the aperture. It appears externally nearly pa-

rallel with the suture, and is indistinctly visible from the mouth.

The palatal lamelle, though equal in number to those in H.

erronea and H. Rivoli, still differ in the direction in which they

are placed with reference to each other.

16 M. E. Claparéde on the Circulation of the Blood

III.—On the Circulation of the Blood in the Spiders of the Genus

Lycosa. By Epovarp CiaparEDE*.

TuHE circulation of the blood in the Arachnida has already been

the subject of profound investigations. Those of Newport on the

circulatory organs of the Scorpion} in particular enjoy a credit

to which they are entitled in the highest degree. They have

been completed and at the same time corrected in some points

of detail by Blanchard. The latter has also bestowed on science

some splendid investigations of the circulatory organs of other

sections of the Arachnida. He has in particular devoted a con-

siderable part of his Memoirs to a Spider of the genus Mygale.

At this moment he is publishing some magnificent plates of the

anatomy of the Arachnida {; and although the text relating to

the Spiders has not yet appeared, it is easy to see, from the

plates already published, the results at which he has arrived.

It will be seen that on more than one point I cannot agree

with M. Blanchard; but none the less do I accord my tribute

of admiration to the labours of that learned anatomist, and this

without any reservation. M. Blanchard has resorted to the me-

thod of injection already practised by Dugés, Newport, and

others. I believe that he has obtained from it everything that

it can be made to furnish. By its means he has recognized with

perfect accuracy all the principal vascular trunks ; but never-

theless this method has not always informed him with perfect

certainty of the direction of the circulation of the blood in the

vessels. Moreover it has frequently spread for him a snare, in

which so many anatomists have allowed themselves to be taken

under other circumstances. M. Blanchard has too often thought

that he found sanguiferous networks, when he had under his

eyes only the meshes of an artificial net hollowed out by the in-

jected material in the delicate tissues. Once more he has shown

how necessary it is that the method of injections should be sub-

mitted to a severe check, if we would not reproduce the exag-

gerated discredit into which it has fallen in the eyes of more

anatomists than one. 3

I have followed quite a different course. I have endeavoured

to procure young Spiders so transparent as to allow the course

of the blood to be investigated in its full activity. The most

favourable object that I have hitherto met with is the Lycosa

saccata, Hahn. The females of this species carry their ovigerous

sac applied to the posterior part of their abdomen. The young

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Annales des Sciences

Naturelles,’ Nov. 1864, p. 259.

+ Phil. Trans. 1843, part 2, p. 213.

t eels noes du Régne Animal, par Emile Blanchard: Arachnides,

livr. 1-16.

Pe ee ee ee a ey, oie ee SF

RTE gee NIE al RUT Oe nee Ee OY

in the Spiders of the Genus Lycosa. 17

individuals already hatched, but still contained in this sac, were

employed by me in my researches. It will not, perhaps, be use-

less to those who may wish to repeat my observations, to remark

that the young Lycose, like most of the other Spiders, undergo

a moult in the interior of the ovigerous sac. The individuals

which have already undergone this moult, or in which it is ap-

proaching, are unfit for observation. The former bristle with

opake hairs; and the latter already present, beneath the integu-

ment which they are about to throw off, the hairs characteristic

of the following phase. It is therefore immediately after hatch-

ing, and before the preparations for the moult, that the Lycose

must be studied, if we wish distinctly to recognize their circula-

tory apparatus. Even at this period, the young individuals

possess a great resemblance to the adult. All the organs are

formed, with the exception of the abdominal portion of the

digestive tube, with its appendages, and the reproductive organs.

The intestine and the glands which are dependent on it (liver,

urinary glands) are represented by a strongly refractive mass

of a brownish-yellow colour—the unassimilated residue of the

vitelline emulsion which formerly filled the membrane of the

egg. In the cephalothorax we also find a residue of the vitellus

enclosed in an annular stomach and its cecal diverticula.

The heart, or dorsal vessel, is situated on the median line,

exactly following the curve of the dorsal surface. Seen in pro-

file, it seems to describe nearly a semicircle. It presents its

maximum breadth in the immediate vicinity of the abdominal

peduncle, and from this point it gradually diminishes in calibre

to its posterior extremity, Its transverse section is not circular,

but elliptical, or, rather, reniform, the greater convexity of this

section being turned upwards. At different parts the heart

presents lateral dilatations, or, rather, diverticula, arranged in

pairs. These diverticula are of the form of wide cones, of which

the base is continued into the wall of the heart. There are

three pairs of them, and the last are much less developed than

the preceding ones. Sometimes I have fancied that I could see

a fourth, still further back; but with regard to this I have not

been able to arrive at certainty. At the level of each pair of di-

verticula there is a pair of those orifices like button-holes which

were first discovered by Strauss in Insects, and which so many

anatomists have since detected in the most diverse forms of

Arthropoda. I shall retain for them the name of venous orifices,

rather than that of atrioventricular apertures, which has often

been given to them. These apertures are not exactly transverse,

but oblique, their dorsal or inner angle being directed a little

forwards, and their outer angle a little backwards. This latter

advances slightly beyond the limits of the heart properly so

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 4

18° M.E. Claparéde on the Circulation of the’Blood

called, and is cut into the back of the base of the conical diver-

ticula which I have just described. The orifices of the foremost

air are the largest, the next are a little smaller, and those

of the third pair the least of all. All these pairs serve for the

afflux of the blood into the heart at the moment of diastole.

Under ‘the microscope, the blood-globules are seen to engulf

themselves in them at each dilatation.

At this period of life the heart is not divided into several

chambers by internal folds or valves; but I cannot say whether

this is the case also in the adult. I know that Newport and,

Blanchard have found these valves in the heart of the Scorpion,

and I have no doubt that their observations are perfectly cor-

rect. But nothing of the kind exists in the young Lycose. The

venous orifices, which gape widely during diastole, close Caen

systole, and thus prevent the blood which they ‘have allowe

to pass from returning. This closing seems to be effected by

the action of the muscular fibres which form the margins of

the orifice. These fibres present one large nucleus or an agglo-

meration of nuclei towards the middle of the margins of each ©

orifice. At the moment of the closure of the orifice (which im-

mediately precedes the systole of the heart), the nuclei of the

opposite margins of each orifice are seen to apply themselves.

energetically to each other. Moreover the entire wall of the

heart is beset with nuclei, which, however, are a little less appa-.

rent than the aboye. These are no doubt the nuclei of muscular

cells, the presence of which is indicated by the transverse strize

of the wall of the heart.

The heart receives the blood only through the six orifices

which I have just described, at least unless there is a fourth pair

of such apertures. Indeed M. Blanchard, who represents the

heart in Mygale as simply cylindrical, ascribes to it four pairs of

atrioventricular apertures. But the place where this fourth pair

of apertures should be found in the Lycose is generally so well

masked by vitelline granules that I have never succeeded in ~

seeing it.

Let us now consider the issues through which the blood es-

eapes from the heart to take its way to the organs. In the

first place we find the thoracic aorta originating from the ante-

rior extremity of the heart, as has been recognized by all the

anatomists who have investigated this subject. But it is only a

small portion of the blood that is driven by the heart into this

vessel. When the young Spider is placed so as to be seen in

profile, we perceive that it is only the cul-de-sac comprised be-

tween the first pair of orifices and the origin of the aorta that

sends its blood into that vessel. The pneumocardiae current,

which. penetrates into. the heart through these orifices, divides

, in the Spiders of the Genus Lycosa. 19:

immediately into two branches, one of which bends forwards to:

reach the aorta, whilst the other curves backwards so as to con-:

tinue its:course as far as the posterior extremity of the heart,

‘Teceiving in its passage affluents from the other apertures. It

is thus only the shortest portion of the heart that drives the

blood in the same direction as the heart of the other Arthropoda.

It is true that, if this portion is short, it is at the same time the

widest part of the dorsal vessel.

The posterior part of the dorsal vessel is simply tubular, and

may bear the name of the posterior or caudal aorta. It penetrates

into the apex of the abdomen, which may be called the pygidium,

where it is found gaping widely into a lacuna which occupies

this pygidium and the base of the spinners. The form of this

orifice is oval; under the microscope it is seen to be constantly

giving passage to a large stream of blood which pours into the

lacuna of the pygidium.

No doubt these are not the only apertures by which the blood

quits the heart. I have described above the conical processes or

diverticula which this viscus presents at the level of each pair of

venous apertures. These processes are prolonged into whitish

bands, which turn round the sides of the body, and descend to-

wards the ventral region of the abdomen. I regard these bands

as arteries; but I must admit that, as these organs are only of:

small diameter, and repose upon a somewhat opake vitelline

mass, I have never succeeded in seeing blood-globules moving’

in their interior. Hence I cannot arrive at complete certainty

upon this point. I am aware that, according to M. Pappenheim*,

the heart in Spiders does not present any trace of lateral vessels,

and gives origin to vascular trunks only at its two extremities ;

but I cannot attach very great importance to the assertions of

this anatomist, seeing that he represents the heart in Spiders as

enclosed in a pericardium which presents no aperture. He thus

appears implicitly to assume that one extremity of the heart is

venous and the other arterial, and seems to have had no know-

ledge of the lateral orifices. This notion is radically wrong; and

M. Pappenheim may equally well have deceived himself with

: regard to lateral arteries. I would rather rely upon the old but

skilful dissections of Treviranus, who found lateral arteries in_

the heart of Tegenaria domestica; moreover it would be an

arrangement exactly conformable to that described by Newport:

= in the Scorpions.

- It is true that M. Blanchard, resuming a theory which was:

only peas a forward | by Heth i ee these organs.

“ae ee Peadus. 1848, tome xxvil. p. 159.

fT Additions au Mémoire de M. Dugés sur les pense 7 Sc, Nat.

20 M. E. Claparéde on the Circulation of the Blood

as pneumocardiae vessels conducting the blood from the re-

spiratory organs to the pericardium, and consequently indirectly

to the lateral orifices of the heart. But this opinion is decidedly

false, seeing that these vessels directly reach the heart. Their

cardiac origins, which we have described as forming lateral

diverticula of the heart, have so little to do with the pericardium

that the lateral slits are in part cut in their base. If, therefore,

these organs are vessels and not ligaments, they are arteries and

not veins. I hesitate the less to pronounce in favour of the old

opinion of Treviranus*, because the existence of lateral arteries

of the heart is a desideratum—the quantity of blood issuing

through the posterior orifice of the heart being evidently far

inferior to that which traverses the anterior regions of that

organ.

The heart and its lateral arteries are the sole arterial vessels

of the abdomen. The blood is poured out by them into the

interorganal lacune, and bathes all the organs. The heart

itself is bathed by a mass of blood which travels in an opposite

direction to that contained in the heart—that is to say, from be-

hind forward. This liquid is drawn in through the lateral ori-

fices at each diastole of the heart. I cannot say whether this

pericardiac lacuna is the cavity of a pericardium. I have never

seen anything that appeared to indicate the presence of such an

organ, but I may say that I have rather been led to doubt its

existence. The integument of the young Spider presents several

tergal arches—vague indications of a dorsal segmentation. Their

number appears to be six, or perhaps seven. At each of them

is a muscular ligament attached to the heart, no doubt corre-

sponding to the muscles called the wings of the heart in Insects.

These muscles appear to be attached, on the one hand, to the

integuments, and, on the other, to the wall of the heart itself.

There is nothing to indicate the existence of a pericardium ;

moreover it is a question of secondary importance to ascertain

whether the blood is here contained in an interorganal lacuna or

in a pericardium. The important fact (and this is beyond all

dispute) is, that the heart is bathed in all parts by a mass of

blood contained in a space which I shall provisionally name the

pericardiac lacuna, without, however, attaching any importance

to this denomination. A fact which is equally important to

note is, that the origins of the lateral arteries to which I have

given the name of lateral diverticula of the heart are bathed ex-

ternally by the blood of this lacuna. Now this could not take

1836, tome vi. p. 355). See also the ‘Régne Animal,’ édition illustrée:

Arachnides, pl. 3.

» * Ueber den inneren Bau der Arachniden, 1812, p. 28.

se Se

eit a “le av ace Se a a a hohe ra cle NS ENO SS

P in the Spiders of the Genus Lycosa. | 21

place if the views of M. Blanchard with regard to his supposed

‘pneumocardiac vessels and the pericardium were well founded.

_ It is true that there are, in some degree, pneumocardiac ves-

sels, and even a kind of pulmonary veins. These vessels, how-

ever, have the following peculiarities :—they are very wide, they

never communicate directly with the arteries or with the heart,

and both their extremities open into interorganal Jacune. I

shall call them sinuses, desiring to indicate thereby that they

incontestably possess proper walls.

I shall describe these sinuses, commencing with those whose

office it is to conduct the blood to the respiratory organs, and

concluding with those which convey the oxygenated blood to

the heart. We have seen that the posterior region of the body

presents a very large lacuna, occupying especially the pygidium

and the spinners. -The blood which fills this lacuna passes at

the ventral part of the abdomen into two sinuses—the longitu-

dinal sinuses of the abdomen—which convey it forward. These

two sinuses are nearly parallel to each other, and their walls are

of a silky whiteness when they are seen by incident hght. The

blood flows in them constantly from behind forwards. These

two sinuses occupy the whole length of the abdomen, and unite

in a median sinus at its base. In their anterior portion, how-

ever, these sinuses present a circulation exactly opposite to that

just described. The blood there always travels from before back-

ward: this is because at this part they carry the blood of the

thoracic lacune. In reality these longitudinal sinuses of the

abdomen are composed of two parts, which, anatomically, form

the direct continuation the one of the other, but which never-

theless convey the blood in opposite~directions. The point of

junction of these two parts is the inner and posterior angle of

the lung; here each of the longitudinal sinuses gives origin to

a transverse process, which may be called the posterior pulmo-

nary sinus, as it borders the posterior margin of the lung. The

two currents of the longitudinal sinus flow into this transverse |

sinus, in which they mix together; on arriving at the outer and

posterior angle of the lung, the stream of blood changes its

direction, almost at a right angle, to form what may be called

the lateral pulmonary sinus, which follows the outer margin of

the lung. This sinus then bends towards the upper part of the

abdomen to open into the pericardiac lacuna, nearly at the level

of the first pair of lateral orifices. Most of the blood-globules

pass from the posterior to the lateral pulmonary sinus by de-

scribing the angle that I have just described; some, however,

cut this angle by gliding obliquely over the lung. This proves

that the posterior and lateral pulmonary sinuses are only the

margins of a large sinus in which the entire lung is immersed.

22 M. E. Claparéde on the Circulation of the Blood

The blood-globules never penetrate between the leaflets of the

respiratory organ; and, no doubt, it is the plasma of the blood

that is endowed with the function of absorbing oxygen and

emitting carbonic acid. )

In consequence of the arrangement of sinuses which I have

just described, the greater part of the blood passes through the

lung before returning to the heart. This is the case with all the

venous blood of the cephalothorax arriving by the anterior part

of the median longitudinal sinuses; it is also the case with a

great part of the blood returning from the pygidian lacuna

through the posterior part of these sinuses. It is possible that

the quantity of abdominal blood arriving at the lung may be

still greater; in fact each longitudinal sinus of the abdomen

receives, about the middle of its length, a transverse sinus, which

probably brings to it a new affluent. Nevertheless I have never

been able to ascertain the direction of the circulation in this

sinus; it may be that it conveys non-oxygenated blood derived

from the longitudinal sinus into the pericardiac lacuna. How-

ever this may be, it seems probable that a great part or even

nearly the whole of the blood of the pericardiac lacuna behind

the first pair of lateral orifices has not passed through the lungs.

Indeed, it must not be forgotten that the blood moves from be-

hind forwards in this lacuna. All the blood that returns from

the lungs penetrates into the heart through the first pair of

lateral orifices.

The longitudinal sinuses of. the abdomen, in which the blood

is seen in rapid motion, appear to have hitherto escaped the no-

tice of nearly all observers. It is probable, however, that they

‘might be demonstrated even by the scalpel in the larger species.

Their position, indeed, is easily determined ; they repose exactly .

upon the longitudinal muscular bands which Treviranus* was

the first, to indicate, which were subsequently described by

Brandt t+ as tendons, and which recent anatomists, M. Blanchard

Included, have seen like their predecessors. Dugés alone seems

to have had some knowledge of these sinuses. He says{: “In

the common petra of Walckenaer the skin of the abdomen is

very transparent and slightly coloured soon after a moult, and

then the whole abdomen may be seen banded transversely and

obliquely by very superficial vascular ramifications, starting from

the whole length of the lateral and superior margins of the

heart and from its posterior extremity. They are seen less

distinctly in the Epetra diadema. These innumerable vessels,

* Loc. cit. p. 45.

+ Recherches sur l’Anatomie des Araignées (Ann. Se. Nat. 2° sér. 1840,

tome xiii. p. 180.

.. [ Loc. cit. p. 359.

if.

: _ . tn the Spiders of the, Genus Lycosa.. . - 23

too delicate and too pellucid to be dissected, curve downwards

and forwards towards the lungs; they become enlarged and

apparently confounded together in proportion as they approach

the latter, so as to constitute a lacuna parallel to the large lon-

gitudinal muscles which occupy the lower region of the abdomen.

This space is transparent and filled with fluid in Pholcus”*.

This description is in perfect accordance with what we have said

of the Lycose, except as regards “the innumerable vessels.”

Dugés, however, does not appear to have seen the blood in

circulation. : |

_ There was a time when M. Blanchard did not go so far as

Dugés in the multiplication of the blood-vessels in the Arach-

nida. He said, at this period +, “‘ What appears to be remark-

able in the vascular system of EHpetra is the small number of

ramifications presented by the arteries; for my investigations

and experiments have been repeated upon a very large number

of individuals, and always with success ; I think, therefore, that

few details can have escaped me.” ‘The opinions of the learned

anatomist have become greatly modified since that time. At any

rate, M. Blanchard then represented, in Epetra diadema, two

vessels nearly in the position of the longitudinal sinuses which

we have described; but he regarded them as pneumocardiac

vessels destined to convey the oxygenated blood to the posterior

part of the heart. He therefore assumed that the movement of

‘the blood took place in these vessels in a direction precisely

opposite to the real direction of this movement. Far be it from

me to reproach him for having been mistaken on this point ;

for the method of injections alone could never solve the question

of the direction of the movement. |

Hitherto I have only considered the abdominal circulation ;

but I shall now speak of that of the cephalothorax. The arterial

portion of this circulation is now well known, thanks to the

investigations of Dugés, and especially of M. Blanchard. The

ramifications of the aorta in the Lycosa saccata are nearly iden-

tical with those figured by M. Blanchard in Mygale avicularia.

This large vessel. traverses the abdominal peduncle above the

digestive canal, follows an ascending direction beneath the pos-

terior dorsal region of the cephalothorax, and penetrates the

stomach-ring. At this point it divides into two secondary aortas,

which soon curve downwards so as to form a crook. Imme-

diately beyond the crook, each secondary aorta spreads out like

a duck’s foot, and gives origin to several branches. These are,

first, the ophthalmic artery, then the four pedal arteries, the

artery of the deutognath, and that of the protognath. Lach of

* This remark with regard to the Pholci is perfectly correct.

- + Ann. Se. Nat. 3° sér. 1849, tome xii. p. 324.

24 M. E. Claparéde on the Circulation of the Blood

the six latter, or at least five of them (the protognathie artery

excepted), gives origin in its course to a branch which is directed

towards the ventral region, and empties itself into one of the

lacunz which we shall shortly describe under the name of trans-

verse sternal lacune. Lastly, the artery of the protognath gives

origin to a branch directed upwards and inwards, and which

discharges itself into a blood-reservoir which we .denominate the

median tergal lacuna. : ee el

These are all the vessels of the cephalothorax. M. Blanchard

also describes, under the name of posterior aorta, a delicate me-

dian artery originating by one root from each secondary aorta,

and returning backward into the abdomen. I have not suc-

ceeded in seeing this, although I will not for that reason dispute

its existence. The Lycose are certainly very unfavourable for

the recognition of a vessel so placed. On the other hand,

M. Blanchard describes neither the sternal arteries nor the

tergal branch of the artery of the protognath which I have

pointed out. I must say, however, that their investigation is

not free from difficulties, and that for a long time I was doubtful

of their existence. ;

All these arterial vessels’ are very clearly bounded by evident

walls, and all present the phenomenon of rhythmic pulsations

synchronous with those of the heart. These pulsations, the

observation of which is far more easy than that of the passage

of the blood-corpuscles in the calibre of the vessels, greatly faci-

litates the study of the arterial system: The first fact that

strikes the eyes of the observer, whether he examines the ani-

mal from its lower or from its dorsal surface, is the existence of

two perfectly circular clear spots—one to the right, the other to

the left, of the median line. These spots present a very evident

alternate movement of diastole and systole; they represent the

transverse section of the aortic crooks by the focal plane of the

microscope. It may indeed be easily- ascertained, by an alternate

ascending and descending movement of the tube of the micro-

scope, that these circles are the expression of vertical tubes in

which the blood moves from above downwards. |

Reserving for future consideration the circulation of the blood

in the extremities, let us examine the course of the venous blood

in the cephalothorax. The veins here are simple interorganal

lacune, without appreciable walls, into which the arteries dis-

charge themselves. On examining the cephalothorax from its

ventral surface, we soon recognize a very regular and very ele-

gant system of venous currents, situated immediately beneath

the chitinous layer. These sternal currents are almost exactly

rectilinear, and travel in channels existing between the muscles

of the sternum. We'may distinguish a median channel, a la-

ES PONE ie Oe ee OR Sa

eet

iia

EN Ae ay NNR eT Fee etn SR

{

in the Spiders of the Genus Lycosa.. 25

cuna giving origin to ten lateral or transverse channels arranged

in pairs and starting from the median channel at more and more

open angles in proportion as they approach the anterior margin

of the animal. At the point of junction with each lateral channel

the median channel undergoes an enlargement, from the bottom

of which blood-corpuscles are seen emerging from the deeper

parts. These corpuscles continue their course to right and left

in the Jateral channels, or forward in the median one as far as

the lower lip, where they also throw themselves into lateral

channels. Those corpuscles only which emerge from that enlarge-

ment of the median channel corresponding to the origin of the

hindmost pair of lateral channels, continue their course in great

part from before backwards in the posterior part of the median

channel. They then traverse the abdominal peduncle, and throw

themselves into the sinus of the base of the abdomen.

The blood which passes from the median into the lateral

channels reaches the sides of the cephalothorax, where it unites

with the currents returning from the legs in a subcutaneous

lacuna occupying the whole lateral margin of the cephalothorax.

In this lacuna the blood moves from before backwards; it

arrives at the abdominal peduncle, where it empties itself, with

the blood of the median channel, into the sinus of the base of

the abdomen.

The lateral channels of the sternum do not, however, receive

blood only from the median channel; at certain distances they

themselves present enlarged spaces, from the bottom of which

corpuscles are seen emerging, which come from still more deeply

seated regions. These corpuscles continue their course with the

blood coming from the median channel.

The enlarged spaces to which I have just adverted in the

median and lateral channels establish a communication between.

these channels and more deeply seated lacune. The latter exist

between the muscular masses which are bounded at the surface

by the channels themselves; this is so true, that the interstices

of communication are in part temporary. They are sometimes

seen to close whilst others open beside them. In all cases their

diameter varies continually, according to the movements of the

animal. These lacunz receive their blood from the sternal

arteries, which open into them without any ramification.

. The cephalothorax, examined from its dorsal surface, presents

a less complex venous system. The eyes are bathed posteriorly

by a lacuna which receives its blood from the ophthalmic arte-

ries and conducts it into the lacune of the sides of the thorax

already mentioned. Besides these, a subcutaneous channel (the

median tergal channel) conveys the blood in a direct line to the

abdominal peduncle. This channel receives its blood in-part

26 M.E.-Claparéde on the. Circulation of the Blood

from the ophthalmic lacuna, but chiefly from deep-seated median

lacunz ; it becomes enlarged momentarily at one place or an-

other, and it is at these points that the blood-corpuscles emerge

from the depths. The blood is poured out into. these median

lacunze by the inner and ascending branch of the artery of the

protognath.

To complete this picture of the circulation in the Lycose, it

now only remains for me to describe the course of the blood in °

the legs. The pedal arteries and the artery of the deutognath

above mentioned are easily seen penetrating into the extremities.

Each artery has its distinct walls and its regular pulsations, and

we may trace it readily through the coxopodite and the basi-

podite to the middle of the mesopodite. Beyond this point I

have never succeeded in recognizing either its walls or its pulsa-

tions. At the first glance, the arterial blood in the following

joints seems to move only in intermuscular lacunz. It appears

to be in immediate juxtaposition with the venous blood moving

in the opposite direction, although the two currents never seem

to interfere with one another. The artery, as long as it has

proper walls, occupies the centre of the leg, and is bathed on

all sides by the venous blood. But beyond the middle of the

mesopodite the arterial current occupies the side of flexion, and

the venous current that of extension.

It is soon seen that only a small part of the blood conveyed

into the leg by the artery finds its way to the extremity of the

limb. The greater part of the blood-corpuscles pass into the

venous current without penetrating so far into the foot. More-

over a careful examination quickly shows that the passage of the

blood-globules from the. arterial into the venous current occurs

at perfectly determinate points. These are five in number, and

present themselves in the form of circular, or, rather, oval spots;

when the limb is examined either on the side of flexion or ex-

tension. ‘The first is situated close to the peripheral margin of

the mesopodite ; the second occupies a precisely similar position

in the carpopodite; the third is placed in the propodite, but at

a rather greater distance from its peripheral extremity; the

fourth belongs to the first dactylopodite, but is still further re-

moved from the peripheral margin of that joint ; and the fifth is

placed nearly in the middle of the second dactylopodite. These

clear spots, with their outlines perfectly distinct and free, are

openings in a membrane which separates the arterial from the

venous current. If we pay particular attention to one of these

apertures—for example, that in the propodite, at the same time

noting the mode in which the arterial current behaves at this

point, we sce that part-of the blood-corpuscles continue their

course directly to pass into the dactylopodite, but that some of

Vee a ee

shat ei. Beran paca s Sea EEL. -'

eel Dae eonbundye

sa as ca ia

ia,

: 2) Gn the Spiders of the Genus Lrycosa: ~~ 27

them, on arriving at the level of the orifice, get into it, pass into

the venous current, and return with it in a direction opposite to

that which they previously followed. The same thing takes place

at each of the other orifices.

These arterio-venous orifices of the legs are exactly of the

diameter of the blood-corpuscles. Some of the latter even tra-

verse them with difficulty ; they are seen suddenly arrested at

their passage into the aperture, which they entirely obliterate ;

they appear to oscillate for some time in the membranous frame

that embraces them, and then, the obstacle being all at once

surmounted, they pass quickly into the venous current.

It is natural to inquire what is the nature of the membrane

in which the arterio-venous orifices are pierced. I have never

been able to recognize in it anything more than a simple amor-

phous membrane—a delicate partition which divides the calibre

of the leg into two parallel cavities. The arrangement here

would therefore be perfectly similar to that which I have else-

where described in the extremities of the Leemodipoda* ; in this

ease the pedal artery would discharge itself into the arterial

cavity towards the middle of the mesopodite. There may, how-

ever, be another interpretation: the artery may penetrate to the

extremity of the limb, as is usually supposed ; and in this case

the orifices which I have described would be pierced in the wall

of this vessel. If I do not adopt this hypothesis, it is because

I have never perceived either the walls or the pulsations of the

arteries beyond the middle of the mesopodite. The carpopodite

and the basipodite, in which the artery is distinct, do not appear

to present any arterio-venous orifice.

I have examined comparatively the circulation in the legs of

Pholcus phalangiotdes in nearly adult individuals. The relations

of the arterial and venous currents are the same as in the Lycose.

Unfortunately the transparency of these limbs, great as it is, is

not sufficient to permit the recognition of the arterio-venous

orifices. I can only say that in these Spiders the pedal artery

appeared to me to be prolonged at.least to the extremity of the

mesopodite—that is to say, further than in the Lycose.

Such is the circulation of the blood in the Spiders of the

genus Lycosa: it is essentially lacunar, as Dugés and Blanchard

have correctly perceived. Recently, it is true, the latter has

¢laimed for the Arachnida a far more complex circulatory system

than: he did at first. In his ‘Organisation du Régne Animal’

he figures especially an unexpected abundance of vascular net-

works in all the tissues of the Arachnida. Venous ramifications

are supposed to receive the blood from these capillary nets, and

to pour it into the interorganal lacune. I venture to affirm

onl _ * Beobachtungen, p. 101. - é

28 Dr. P, P. Carpenter on new Forms of Mollusca

that these networks do not exist either as vessels or as lacune,

Nothing can be more incorrect, for example, than the reticula-

tions figured by M. Blanchard in the interior of the muscles,

especially in the muscles of the legs. These muscles are cer-

tainly bathed by the blood of the lacune, but not a single blood-

globule ever penetrates between the fibres of a muscle. It is

possible, I readily admit, that in the adult Spiders the circula-.

tory system may be a little more complex than in the young

individuals which have not yet undergone their first change;

but this increased complication certainly does not go so far as

to cause the appearance of reticulations within the organs. Of

this we may convince ourselves by the examination of the cir-

culation in the legs of nearly adult Pholci. In these limbs it is

easy to see that there exists only a single arterial current and a

single venous current, without any ramification.

IV.—Diagnoses of new Forms of Mollusca from the Vancouver

District, By Pure P. Carpenter, B.A., Ph.D.

[Concluded from vol. xiv. p. 429.]

38. ? Assiminea subrotundata.

14. testa haud parva, leevi, tenui, fusco-olivacea ; anfr. nucl. ?...(de-

collatis) ; norm. v., rapide augentibus, subrotundatis; marginibus

spiree rectis, suturis valde impressis ; basi rotundata, haud umbili-

cata; apertura rotundato-ovali, intus fuscescente; peritremate

continuo; labro acuto; labio parum calloso; columella arcuata.

Long. *28, long. spir. *13, lat. 2, div. 65°.

Hab. Neeah Bay; one specimen among Lacune (Swan).

May prove to be a large Hydrobia.

39. ?Paludinella castanea.

?P. testa compacta, solidiore, fusco-castanea, marginibus spiree rec-

tioribus ; rugulosa, lineis distantibus spiralibus irregulariter in-

sculpta; anfr. nucleosis?....(detritis), vertice late mamillato;

norm. iv., rapidius augentibus, tumidioribus, suturis satis im-

pressis ; basi regulariter excurvata, vix rimata; apertura suborbi-

culari,; haud continua ; labro acuto; labio supra parietem obsoleto,

supra columellam arcuatam intus calloso: operculo, anfr. iv. haud

rapide augentibus. Long. °21, long. spir. -09, lat. -17, div. 70°.

Hab. Neeah Bay; one specimen among Lacune (Swan).

May be an aberrant Assiminea.

40. Mangelia crebricostata.

M. testa tereti, rufo-fusca, albo zonata; anfr. nucl.?... (decollatis) ;

norm. v. elongatis, subrotundatis, suturis impressis; costis radi-

‘ | from the Vancouver District. 29

antibus, obtusis, subrectis, circ. xv., spiram ascendentibus ; sculp-

tura spirali?...(detrita) ; apertura pyriformi, antrorsum in ca-

nalem brevem attenuata ; labro postice parum sinuato; labio con-

spicuo. Long. °54, long. spir. °3, lat. °2, div. 28°.

: Hab. Neeah Bay; 1 specimen (sand,

41. Mangelia interfossa.

M. testa parva, valde attenuata, rufo-fusca, marginibus spiree parum

excurvatis; anfr. nucl. i., ut in Chrysodomo irregularibus, apice

mamillato ; norm. vi., parum excurvatis, haud tabulatis, suturis

| distinctis ; costis radiantibus circ. xv., angustis, extantibus; cos-

_ tulis spiralibus circ. xv., quarum circ. v. seu vi. in spira monstrantur,

angustis, supra costas transeuntibus, ad intersectiones parum uo-

dulosis ; interstitiis altis, quadratis ; 3 basi effusa; apertura sub-

pytiformi; labro acuto, postice vix emarginato ; labio tenui.

Long. *38, long. spir. *22, lat. °13, div. 25°

Hab. Neeah a very rare (Swan).

. (Mangelia tabulata.

?M. testa parva, pias luride rufo-fusca, marginibus spire ex-

curvatis; vertice nucleoso chalcedonico (eroso) ; anfr. norm. v.,

postice rectangulatim tabulatis, suturis impressis; costis radianti-

tna ai eas Ei i cB a a a be I ile!

: bus circ. xvi., validis, obtusis, circiter basim attenuatam obsoletis ;

: costis spiralibus in spira lil.—iv. angustis, extantibus, supra cost.

: rad. nodosis ; interstitiis alte insculptis, subquadratis ; ; costis circa

: basim circiter Vii., quadratim extantibus, interstitiis a lineis incre-

a menti vix decussatis; canali curta, aperta ; labro acutiore, ad an-

4 gulum posticum vix sinuato; labio tenui; columella obsolete uni-

; plicata. Long. °45, long. spir. +26, lat. 2, div. 35°.

4 Hab. Neeah Bay ; several worn speeimens (Swan).

The distinct fold near the base of the pillar may require the

formation of a new genus.

43. ?Daphnella effusa.

2D. testa gracillima, maxime effusa, rufo-fusca ; anfr. angustis, elon-

gatis, suturis impressis ; striis spiralibus crebris a lineis incre-

menti decussatis ornata; labro tenuiore, postice vix sinuato,

Long. °65, long. spir, 45, lat. *22, div. 30°.

Hab. Neeah Bay; one broken specimen (Swan),

44. Odostomia satura.

O. testa magna, alba, leevi, solidiore, satis elevata; anfr. nucl. ii.,

angustis, subplanorboideis, valde decliviter sitis, dextrorsum im-

mersis, sinistrorsum extantibus; norm. v., tumidioribus, regula-

riter convexis, suturis impressis ; basi rotundata, tumente, quasi

umbilicata; apertura ovata; labro vix sinuato; labio tenui, ap-

80 Der. f. Carpenter on new Forms of Mollusca

_ presso ; plica columellari valida, subantica, parieti haud contigua,

transversa. Long. °26, long. spir. *14, lat. 13, div. 40°.

Hab. Neeah Bay ; rare (Swan).

Var. pupiformis: anfr. primis valde depressis, planatis ; tice

mamillato; anfr. ult. normali. Specimen unicum, quasi monstru-

osum. Long. ‘19, long. spir. ‘1, lat. °12, div. 45°.

44.6. Odostomia (? var.) Gouldit.

O. testa solida, alba, ovoidea, marginibus spire valde excurvatis ;

vert. nucl. decliviter immerso ; anfr. norm. v., subplanatis, suturis

_ valde impressis; peripheria haud angulata ; basi excurvata, haud

- tumida; apertura ovata, postice parum constricta; labro solido ;

labio conspicuo, rimam umbilicalem formante ; plica submediana,

. solida, extante, haud declivi. Long. °23, long. spir. *13, lat. +1,

Tdv.oe. -

Hab. Neeah Bay ; very rare e. (Swan).

Agrees in some respects better with the diagnosis of O. gra-

vida, Gould, than do Col. Jewett’s shells, from which it is pre-

sumed. the species was described. These large forms appear

very variable.

45. Odostomia nuciformis.

0. testa magna, compacta, leevi, solida, alba; anfr. nucl. ?...(erosis),

- vertice submamillato; anfr. norm, v., subplanatis, subelongatis ;

spira brevi, marginibus valde excurvatis ; basi elongata, haud um-

’ bilicata ; apertura subovali, postice angusta ; labro solido; labio

* tenui; plica antica, solida, obtusa, transversa, parietem haud attin-

* gente. Long. °3, long. spir. *14, lat. °18, div. 70°.

Hab. Neeah Bay; extremely rare (Swan).

45 b. Odostomia (? var.) avellana.

O. testa O. nuciformi indole simili, sed spira valde prolongata.

Long. °32, long. spir, "16, lat. -16, div. 50°.

Hab.. Neeah Bay ; one specimen (Swan).

Like a gigantic form of O. conoidalis.

47. Odostomia tenuisculpta.

O. testa ovoidéa, - subelevata, albida, tenui, diaphana ; anfr. nucl.

subverticaliter immersis, angustis ; norm. ili., parum tumidis, su-

turis impressis, sulculis spiralibus latioribus haud i impressis, dis-

tantibus, in spira iii., circa basim rotundatam cire. vi. subobso.

: letis ; apertura ovata; plica acuta, declivi, parva, parieti contigua;

~ Jabro acuto ; labio indistineto ; ‘columella antice parum effusa.

- Long.*1, long. spir.'*04, lat. 06, div. 60°.

_ Hab. Neeah Bay ; one specimen. (Swan),

SS ee aR ve A EE eae ERS EE MINI ie a ance

from the Vancouver District. « ~ 3]

~ 48. Scalaria Indianorum.

8. testa ‘gracili, turrita, alba ;. anfr. circ. x., rotundatis, parum sepea-

ratis, leevibus ; ; basi simplici, haud umnbilicads ; costis viil.—xv.

(plerumque xii. ), acutioribus, subreflexis, interdum latis, pleramque

lineis irregularibus _ margini spire recto parallelis ascendentibus,

_-Yarius juxta. suturam subnodosis; apertura ovata. Long. 1°05,

~ long. spir. °8, lat. -36, div. 28°.

Hab. Neeah Bay (Swan).

Strung as ornaments by the Indian children. Intermediate

between S. communis and S. Turtonis, and scarcely differs from

“8. Georgettina, Kien.,” “Mus. Cum. no. 34, Brazil.

48 b. ‘Scalaria Oh admseis, aes tincta,

8. 2Indianorum costis acutis, haud reflexis ; anfractibus postice fusco-

purpureo tinctis.

Hab. Cerros Island (Ayres) ; 8. Pedro (Cooper).

The Lower-Californian shell may prove distinct. It is like

S. regularis, Cpr., but without the spiral sculpture.

Subgenus Oraxia, H. & A. Ad. (diagn. auct.).

Scalaria varicibus obtusis, irregularibus, parum definitis: sculp-

tura basim versus interrupta.

Ex. in Mus. Cum. :—O. erassicostata, O. crassilabrum,- O. dia-

dema, O. funiculata,:O. crenata, O. granulosa, O. australis, O. bi-

carinata, O. attenuata, Pse., O. M‘ Andrea, Fbs., sp. ined. (West

Indies). Other West-coast species are O. crenatoides and var.

insculpta, O. spongiosa, and O. retiporosa.

_ The species of this very natural group-were arranged by Messrs.

Adams partly under Opalia and partly under Cirsotrema.

49. Opalia borealis, Gld.

O. testa O. australi simillima, valde elongata ; anfr. xii. , planatis, suturis

parum impressis ; testa jun. costis validissimis viii. latis, rotundatis,

peripheriam attingentibus, interdum interruptis; testa adulta seepius

_ obsoletis, ad peripheriam evanidis ; circa basim totam usque ad

- peripheriam angulatam lamina spirali, planata; apertura ovali ;

- tota superficie minutissime spiraliter striolata: operculo pauci-

spirali, nucleo ad trientem longitudinis sito, lineis incrementi va-

~ lidis. Long. 1:7, long. spir. 1°3, lat. °53, div. 20°.

Hab. Puget Sound (U.S. Ezpi. Exp.); Neeah Bay and Ta-

Ech Island (Swan).

This species was doubtfully indicated, not described, ‘by Dr.

Gould, in the ‘EH. E. Moll. p. 207. It appears to be exactly iden-

32 Dr. P. P. Carpenter on new Forms of Mollusca.

tical with “ crassicostata, Australia,” in Brit. Mus., and is nearly

related to Ochotensis, Midd. It must not be confounded with

Acirsa borealis, Beck. One young’ specimen has the ten ribs of

O. australis.

50. Cerithiopsis munita.

C. testa C. purpuree simili, sed angustiore, marginibus spire fere

rectis ; costis spiralibus magis expressis, testa adulta minus nodu-

losis; basi eequaliter lirulata. Long. *34, long. spir. *24, lat. °11,

div, 20°.

Hab. Neeah Bay ; common (Swan).

51. Cerithiopsis columna.,

C. testa majore, valde elongata, purpureo-fusca; anfr. norm, ix.,

planatis, suturis distinctis; seriebus ili. nodulorum spiralibus

valde appressorum, creberrimorum, interstitiis parvis, altis; aliis

interdum intercalantibus; lira quarta supra suturam haud valde

nodulosa, liris duabus haud expressis aream suturalem cir-

cumeuntibus ; basi planata, haud sculpta, ad peripheriam obtuse

angulata; apertura quadrata, Long. ‘38, long. spir. 32, lat. +1,

div. 10°.

Hab. Neeah Bay ; several worn specimens (Swan) : Monterey ;

rolled fragment of larger shell (Cooper).

Hasily recognized, even in portions, by the “strung-fig ”

pattern. |

55. Cancellaria modesta.

C. testa elata, subrufa, trichotropiformi, marginibus spiree rectis ;

anfr. norm, v., rotundatis, postice subtabulatis, suturis impressis ;

costis spiralibus obtusis, distantibus, in spira cire. iv., circa basim

prolongatam circ. vii., aliis minoribus interdum intercalantibus ;

interstitiis secundum incrementa, decussatis; apertura sub-

quadrata; columella plicis duabus declivibus anticis et costulis

basalibus ornata; labio nullo. Long. *68, long. spir. *34, lat. 34,

div. 50°,

Hab. Neeah Bay; one specimen and fragment (Swan).

56. Velutina prolongata.

V.. testa majore, subplanata, tenuiore, carnea, spira minima ; anfr. il,

et dimidio, rapidissime augentibus; vertice vix conspicuo; anfr.

ult. antice valde porrecto; regione columellari incurvata ; labio

valido; axi haud rimata; epidermide tenui, rugis incrementi or-

nata, spiraliter. haud striata. Long. -1, long. spir. *15, lat. °95,

div. 140°. 7

Hab. Neeah Bay; rare (Swan).

Mr. J. 8. Baly on new Genera and Species of Phytophaga. 33

Vi— Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Phytophaga.

By J. S. Baty.

Fam. Chrysomelide.

Genus CARYSTEA.

Corpus subelongatum aut elongatum, parallelum, convexum, seepe

subcylindricum. Caput breve; facie lata, deplanata; epistomate

brevi, transverso; antennis subfiliformibus ; mandibulis parvis;

palpis maxillaribus articulo ultimo truncato. Thorax transversus,

elytra latitudine zequans, lateribus non incrassato-marginatis. ly-

tra parallela, apice rotundata, plus minusve regulariter punctato-

striata. Pedes mediocres; unguiculis muticis.

Type, Carystea (Australica) Waterhousei, Baly.

The simple claws separate this genus from Australica; the

short head, narrow parallel form, together with the broad thorax

without a thickened lateral margin, divide it from Chrysomela

proper.

Australica fulvilabris, Germ., also belongs to this genus.

Carystea inornata.

C. elongata, minus angustata, parallela, convexa, cuprea, nitida ;

thorace antice et ad latera capiteque crebre punctatis, illo disco

levi, fere impunctato; elytris punctato-striatis, interspatiis sub-

costatis.

Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Swan River. Collected by Mr. Du Bourlay.

Head closely and coarsely punctured ; face broad, impressed

with a longitudinal groove, which runs upwards from the epi-

stome; antennz black, obscure fulvous at their base. Thorax

twice as broad as long, sides rounded, converging at base and

apex ; upper surface closely and coarsely punctured on the sides

and along the anterior margin; disk smooth, only impressed

with a few very remote punctures. LElytra parallel, each im-

pressed with eleven rows of distinct punctures, which are placed

irregularly in a double series on each row, the first stria short,

the eleventh formed only of a single row of punctures; inter-

spaces thickened, subcostate.

Carystea Jansoni.

C. elongata, parallela, convexa, viridi-eenea, nitida; capite antice,

-antennarum basi, thorace, pectore, abdominis apice pedibusque

rufo-fulvis ; mandibulis antennisque extrorsum nigro-fuscis ; elytris

confuse punctato-striatis, punctis fortiter impressis.

Long. 23-3 lin.

Hab. Swan River.

Head coarsely punctured; face with a short longitudinal

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 3

34 Mr. J.8. Baly on new Genera and Species of Phytophaga.

groove; vertex bright metallic green; antenne short, subfili-

form. Thorax nearly three times as broad as long, sides rounded,

nearly straight and parallel at their base, converging towards

the apex, anterior margin nearly truncate ; upper surface smooth

and very remotely punctured on the disk, more deeply and

closely punctured on the sides. Elytra irregularly punctate-

striate, the punctures deeply impressed and arranged in irregular

double longitudinal rows ; beyond the middle these rows become

more confused, and the punctures less deeply impressed ; general

surface of elytra subremotely covered with irregular transverse

grooved lines. The green colour of the under surface varies

greatly in extent in different individuals.

Genus Austratica, Chevr.

Australica Digglesii.

A. subelongata, convexa, nigra, nitida; capite, thorace elytrisque

-tufo-fulvis, ore, antennis (basi excepta) verticis plagis tribus,

thoracis plaga magna discoidali a basi fere ad apicem extensa,

scutello elytrorumque singulatim plagis duabus (prima infra

basin posita, transversa, utrinque abbreviata, secunda infra me-

dium, subrotundata) nigris.

Long. 32 lin.

Hab. Moreton Bay. Collected by Mr. Diggles.

Head short, irregularly punctured ; front impressed with a

longitudinal groove, which extends upwards from the epistome ;

on either side, extending backwards from the upper border of

the eye, is a large black patch, a third (smaller and subtrigonate)

being placed on the middle of the vertex: antenne slender,

slightly thickened towards their apex ; four basal joints fulvous,

stained with piceous above, the others black. Thorax twice as

broad as long, sides parallel, slightly converging in front; sur-

face irregularly, but not closely, punctured. LElytra each with

eleven regular rows"of distinctly impressed punctures, the first

being short.

Genus Lampro.ina, Baly.

Lamprolina discoidalis.

L. elongata, convexa, violaceo-znea, nitida; antennis nigris, basi

cyaneis; femoribus, abdominis limbo, capite thoraceque fulvis,

illo fronte, hoc disco, fusco-eeneo maculatis; elytris cupreis, vio-

laceo micantibus.

Long. 3-33 lin.

Hab. Moreton Bay. Collected by Mr. Diggles.

Face with a large triangular depression, which occupies nearly

the whole space between the insertion of the antenne, and ex-

i -

BL:

- Mr. J.8. Baly on new Genera and Species of Phytophaga. 35

tends upwards to the vertex. Thorax nearly twice as broad as

long; sides nearly parallel, rounded and slightly converging in

front ; upper surface smooth, nearly impunctate, either side just

within the lateral margin impressed with two large deep irregular

foveze, the surface of each of which is occupied by four or five

deep punctures ; covering nearly the whole of the disk is a large

irregular fusco-zeneous patch, which (broad in front, and at-

tached to the anterior margin) narrows behind and extends

nearly to the basal border. Elytra slightly depressed trans-

versely below the shoulders; each impressed with eleven rows

of fine but distinct punctures, the first short; apex of tibiz

sometimes obscure fulvous.

Genus Cuatcotampra, Blanch.

Chalcolampra marmorata.

C. elongata, convexa, pallide viridi-flava, nitida ; antennis fulvo-fuscis;

elytris punctato-striatis, infra basin foveolatis, piceo marmoratis.

Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Moreton Bay.

Face deeply impressed between the insertion of the antennz ;

eyes black ; antenne filiform, fulvo-fuscous, joints stained with

piceous above. Thorax nearly twice as broad as long; sides

nearly straight and parallel, slightly dilated and rounded just

before their middle, slightly converging at the apex; anterior

margin concave; upper surface smooth, impunctate. Elytra

narrowly ovate, smooth and nitidous, regularly punctate-striate,

impressed below the basilar space and also on the outer disk

with five or six deep irregular fovee; the piceous patches cover

a large portion of the surface of the disk.

Genus Co.aruus, Redtenb.

Colaphus Bowringit.

C. anguste oblongus, valde convexus, aut obscure metallico-czeruleus

- aut cupreus, nitidus; capite rude punctato; thorace sparsim, ad

_ latera crebrius punctato ; elytris profunde punctatis, apice sub-

acuminatis.

Long. 23-2? lin.

Hab. Northern China.

Head coarsely punctured ; epistome separated from the face

by a deep, slightly curved, transverse groove; antenne shorter

than half the length of the body; basal joints obscure piceous,

the rest black. Thorax rather more than one half broader than

long, sides rounded and slightly converging from base to apex;,

disk deeply, but very sparingly, punctured, the punctures being

36 Mr.J.S. Baly on new Genera and Species of Phytophaga.

irregularly crowded here and there over the surface ; sides more

closely punctured. Scutellum large, subtriangular, its surface

smooth, impunctate. Elytra scarcely broader than the base of

the thorax, rather more than three times its length, sides sub-

parallel, apex subacuminate; surface somewhat closely covered

with large deep punctures ; slightly depressed below the humeral

callus, obsoletely crenulate; on the inner disk, a short distance

from the ‘suture, is a narrow, smooth, impunctate vitta; this is

more distinct in some individuals than in others. Body beneath

strongly but distantly punctured.

Most similar in form to C. Nacierii, but easily distinguished

from that insect by the subacuminate apex of its elytra.

Genus PLaciopERa, Redtenb.

Plagiodera cognata.

P. ovata, postice attenuata, valde convexa, rufo-testacea, nitida ;

oculis antennisque extrorsum nigris; scutello elytrisque cupreis,

his tenuiter punctatis, margine laterali incrassato.

Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Old Calabar.

Very closely allied to P. thoracica, Fabr.; more attenuated

posteriorly; sides of the thorax very slightly rounded, and

more quickly narrowed from base to apex, the anterior angles

less obtuse ; scutellum narrower, cupreous, with the exception

of an obscure rufous patch at its base; elytra punctured as in

P. thoracica; humeral angles less broadly rounded, rather more

prominent, sides tapering from a short distance below the shoul-

ders to the apex.

Plagiodera Walleri.

P. rotundata, valde convexa, rufo-testacea, nitida; oculis nigris ;

antennis extrorsum fuscis ; scutello elytrisque cupreis, his tenuiter

punctatis, margine laterali incrassato.

Long. 3% lin.

Hab. Lambesi River. Collected by Mr. Waller.

Distinguished from the preceding species, as also from P. tho-

racica, by its much shorter semirotundate form; thorax resem-

bling in shape P. thoracica, its sides being less obliquely con-

verging, more regularly rounded, and the anterior angles more

obtuse than in P. cognata; scutellum intermediate in breadth

between P. thoracica and P. cognata, entirely cupreous ; elytra

punctured as in P. cognata, regularly rounded on the sides, not

attenuated behind ; apex broadly rounded.

Genus Nicza.

Corpus elongatum, valde convexum. Caput exsertum; facie per-

“Mr. J.S. Baly on new Genera and Species of Phytophaga. 37

pendiculari; vertice lato, convexo ; antennis modice robustis, corpore

paullo brevioribus, filiformibus, articulo 1™° incrassato, curvato,

24 brevi, 3%° quarto paullo breviore, 4° primo longitudine squali, 5°

ad 7™™™ singulatim quarto fere equalibus aut perparum longitudine

decrescentibus, 8° ad 11™™™ paullo brevioribus, inter se fere eequali-

bus; palpis maxillaribus articulo ultimo ovato, apice acuto ; oculis

rotundatis, modice prominulis. Thorax transversus, dorso trans-

versim excavatus. Jlytra thorace latiora, lateribus subparallelis

aut apicem versus paullo ampliatis, convexa, confuse punctata.

Pedes modice robusti; coxis anticis subtrigonatis, erectis, fere con-

tiguis; ¢idis posticis muticis; unguiculis bifidis. Prosternum an-

gustissimum ; metasternum antrorsum non productum.

Type, Nicea imperialis. New Guinea. :

This genus is nearly allied to Doryxena, but is separated from

it by the metasternum not being produced in front.

Nicea wmperialis.

N. elongata, subparallela, metallico-ceerulea, nitida; antennis ob-

scurioribus; elytris ad latera infra humeros valde excavatis, ad

suturam infra basin longitudinaliter sulcatis, fascia lata prope

medium leete fulva.

Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Dory, New Guinea.

Nicea bella.

N. elongata, subparallela, nitida, subtus cum antennis nigra, supra

rufo-fulva; elytris postice vix ampliatis, fascia lata vix pone me-

dium posita nigro-czerulea.

Long. 5 lin.

Hab. New Guinea.

Nicea dimidiatipennis.

N. elongata, nigra, nitida; elytris postice paullo ampliatis, leete

fulvis, dimidio postico nigro-ceeruleo ; antennarum articulo ultimo

apice albo.

Long. 5 lin.

_ Hab. New Guinea.

chee eee aye, ee a ee ee ee Ae mae re pe

Genus Eumaa.

Corpus oblongum aut subelongatum, postice paullo ampliatum,

convexum. Caput exsertum; facie perpendiculari; vertice lato,

declivi ; antennis gracilibus, filiformibus, ad apicem leviter attenuatis,

articulo 1™° curvato, a basi ad apicem incrassato, 2¢° brevi, 34° quarto

paullo breviore, 4% ad 7™™ singulatim primum fere xquantibus,

8Y° ad 11™™ vix brevioribus, inter se fere zequalibus ; palpis maxil-

laribus articulo ultimo penultimo longiore, ovato, obtuso; oculis

prominulis, rotundatis. Thorax transversus, disci medio late trans-

versim excavatus. /ytra thorace latiora, postice paullo ampliata,

convexa, confuse punctata, disco costata. Pedes sat graciles; coxis

3 :

88 Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants.

anticis fere contiguis, subtrigonatis, erectis ; ¢idiis posticis apice mu-

ticis; unguiculis bifidis. Prosternum angustissimum.

Type, Humea pulchra, Baly.

Distinguished from the preceding genus by the slender an-

tennz, the costate elytra, and the different form of the sulcation

of the thorax. In Humea the depression extends nearly across

the surface of the disk, not quite reaching its lateral border,

either side being impressed by a large deep fovea. In Nicea the

suleation is broader, extending entirely across the disk to the

lateral border, and has its front and hinder edges much less

distinctly marked.

Eumea pulchra.

E. elongata, postice paullo ampliata, convexa, leete fulva, nitida ;

oculis, pedibus elytrisque nigris, his fascia lata fulva ornatis, sin-

gulatim infra basin transversim sulcatis, 5-costatis, costis duabus

exterioribus valde elevatis, ceeteris indistinctis; antennis fulvo-

fuscis, articulis apice piceis.

Long. 43 lin.

Hab. New Guinea.

VI.—Observations on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants.

By Grorce GuLiiver, F.R.S.

[Continued from vol. xiv. p. 252.]

Ternstreemiacee.—Many spheraphides, but no raphides, in

the leaves and bark of young twigs of Camellia euryoides and of

a garden variety of Camellia.

Vitacee.— Leaves, and their modifications or appendages, of

Vitis odoratissima, V. apiifolia, two species of Ampelopsis, and

Cissus discolor: all abounding more or less in raphides and

- spheraphides, as is the case in every plant which I have examined

of this order.

Zygophyllacee.—The crystals in the bark of Guatacum officinale

are large prisms, like those of Quillaja, Iris, &e. The prisms

have commonly four equal faces, and two of them are occasion-

ally broader than the other two, as in Fourcroya. We have

already noticed that some of the prisms are triangular; and

this and the flattened square are such forms as might result

from a longitudinal cleavage of the equally four-sided shafts, in

one case diagonally from angle to angle, and in the other from

the centre of each of the two opposite faces. But I have at

present seen only imperfect evidence of such cleavage.

Melastomacea.—Leaves and twigs of Melastoma, sp.: sphe-

raphides plentiful, especially in the liber and mesophloeum ; but

no raphides.

ie aa A og SN

oy See Ee eel em ee ee

- Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants. 89

_ Passifloracee.—No raphides, but an abundance of beautiful

sphzeraphides, in the petioles and leaves of two species of Passi-

flora.

Composite.—I have already described (‘ Annals,’ Jan. 1863,

and July 1864, p. 55) the crystals in the ovary-coat of this

order. They are generally very remarkable in the suborder

Cynarocephalez ; and their form may differ curiously even in

two nearly allied species of one genus. Thus in Centaurea nigra

the beautiful and numerous crystals are about +,1,>th of an inch

long and >25sth thick, with three or four faces and angular

pointed ends; while in C. scabiosa and C. ragusina the crystals

are not so elongated, but are lozenge-shaped, square or cubical,

and regularly about ~2,>th of an inch in diameter.

Oleacea.—The British plants of this order are devoid of

raphides; and only a few spheraphides were found in the leaves

of Olea latifolia.

Orchidacee.—Leaves of Goodyera repens, G. discolor, Listera

ovata, Neottia spiralis, Cypripedium calceolus, C. spectabile, C.

venustum, C. insigne, C. sp., Zygopetalum Mackayi, Z. crinitum,

Dendrobium nobile, Epipactis palustris, E. latifolia, Cymbidium

sinense and C. aloifolium: in all these, raphides are more or less

abundant, but scantier in the last three than in the before-named

plants of the order; plentiful in the stem, ovary, and placenta,

and scanty in the sepals and petals, of Cypripedium spectabile ;

and the raphis-cells well seen through the leaf of Neottia. In

the leaves of C. insigne (if I have not mistaken the plant) were

also numerous larger crystal prisms, like those of Fourcroya.

These observations are all to the same effect as the former

ones (‘ Annals,’ March 1864), Every species which I have yet

examined of this order affords raphides, while I have failed to

find them at all in the few species tried for the purpose in the

two orders Hydrocharidacee and Scitaminez, between which

the order Orchidaceze stands in Professor Balfour’s ‘ Manual of

Botany.’

Iridacee.—In Iris deflexa the crystal prisms have commonly

four equal sides, and the ends as if cut off obliquely from angle

to angle or from face to face; while in Witsenia corymbosa the

_prisms are mostly truncate ; and in this last plant they are much

more plentiful in the pale base than in the other part of the leaf.

Trichonema columne and the garden Crocus: crystal prisms in

the leaves. Sisyrinchium anceps, S. Bermudianum, and S, stria-

tum: neither crystal prisms nor raphides in the leaves. And I

have failed to find such crystals, after repeated trials during se-

veral years and at various seasons, in a plant of S. anceps grow-

ing side by side in my garden with species of Narcissus, Orni-

40 Mr. T. Gill on the Affinities of

thogalum, Muscari, and Iris, although in these last four plants

either raphides or the larger prisms always abound.

Amaryllidacee.—Raphides plentiful in the leaves, scape, and

ovary of Sternbergia lutea, and in the leaves of Brunsvigia

Josephine; but very scanty in a garden hybrid Amaryllis, and

not seen at all in a leaf of 4A. Belladonna. Leaf of Pancratium

maritimum : raphides small, and not plentiful. Alstremeria, sp. :

raphides in the scape, leaf, perianth, filaments, and anthers;

abounding also in the bulb, bulb-scales, and leaves of Leucojum

vernum. Leaf of Fourcroya gigantea: a few true raphides and

an abundance of larger crystal prisms ; these last are four-sided,

mostly with two faces broader than the other two, and the ends

either wedge-shaped or obliquely pointed.

[To be continued. ]

Edenbridge, Dec. 8, 1864.

VII.—On the Affinities of some doubtful British Fishes.

: By Turopore GILi*,

1. Orpniprum imBeERBE, Montf.

In 1811, in the ‘ Memoirs of the Wernerian Society,’ Mon-

tagut described and figured the fish identified by him with the

Ophidium imberbe. It was “taken on the south coast of Devon,”

and in “length was about 3 inches;” the body “ ensiform ;”

“the dorsal fin commences immediately above the base of the

pectoral, and is at first not so broad, and usually not so erect as

the other part,’ and the caudal is cuneiform and obtusely

pointed. “The colour is purplish brown, disposed in minute

speckles; and along the base of the anal fin are about ten small

bluish-white spots, regularly placed, but scarcely discernible

without a lens, possibly peculiar to younger fishes.” The rays

were respectively—pectoral 11, dorsal about 74, anal 44, cau-

dal 18 or 20. Such was the first detailed account of Ophidium

imberbe, based on a British fish, and such the authority on which

the subsequent British faunists have preserved the species in

their catalogues. By Turtont, Fleming§, Jenyns||, Yarrell{,

Gray**, &c., it has been retained in the genus Ophidium (§ Mieras-

* Communicated by the author, having been read before the Academy

of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia.

+ Mem. Wern. Soc. i. (1811) p. 95, pl. 4. fig, 2.

{ Brit. Faun. (1807) p. 83.

§ Brit. An. (1828) p. 201.

|| Man. (1835) p. 281.

{ Brit. Fishes, 1. (1841) p. 412.

** List Brit. An. Brit. Mus., Fishes, (1851) p. 51.

‘i

VT ee eee eee eee

Me eke ek er PRE ae TET Te eae yee

pean eat aS la ah

, some doubtful British Fishes. 41

_ fer), while more recently Kaup *, Richardson+, and Giinther t

have transferred it to the genus Gymnelis, the first originally

under the name of Cepolophis§. It remains to examine into

the grounds for such approximations.

It is not probable that a fish whose dorsal fin arrested the at-

tention of Montagu on account of its being so “ erect ” could have

been a Malacopterygian ; and this character, as well as the dis-

tinctness of all the rays, the development of the caudal, whose

rays are longer than those of the dorsal and anal, the relations

of the various parts, and even the gill-membranes inflated be-

neath, renders it.evident that the fish in question could have been

in nowise related to either Ophidium, Fierasfer, or Gymunelis, all

of which are Malacopterygians with caudal rays shortest and

not developed as a distinct fin. Its affinities are therefore to be

sought for in another direction. The general form, the “ erect ”

dorsal fin, and the number of rays agree with Murenoides gun-

nellus. The colour is in that species sometimes simply “ purplish

brown,” the dorsal spots becoming obsolete; and in a single

specimen from England, in the Smithsonian collection, several

anal spots are barely discernible||. The failure to observe the

ventrals was shared with Schonevelde, Schelhammer, Linnzus,

&c.; and we are more prepared for their non-observance by

Montagu when we remember his peculiar views concerning the

ventral fins. Objections may be urged against this identifica-

tion—that Montagu would have recognized the Murenoides

gunnellus, that the proportions represented in his figure are not

precisely equivalent to those of that species, and that the critical

Cuvier and all succeeding naturalists have failed to notice the

* Cat. Ap. Fishes, (1856) p. 156.

+ Yarrell, Brit. Fishes, (Richardson’s ed.) i. p. 79 (fide Giinther).

{ Cat. Fishes, iv. (1862) p. 325.

§ Arch. fiir Nat. (1856) i. p. 97.

|| These light dots are accidental, none being developed in other speci-

mens from England, Denmark, and the German Ocean.

{| The reference, by Dr. Shaw, of Vandellius lusitanicus (= Lepidopus

caudatus) to the thoracic order “caused the obscurity of Vandellius lusi-

tanicus, as no one could have expected to have found an Apodal fish placed

in that division. How that naturalist could have fallen into such an error

I cannot conceive, unless he considered the pair of ventral scales as rudi-

ments of those fins, or what is commonly attached to the base of the ventral

fins of some fishes, as may be observed in many Spari.” “I am aware that

it has been contended that these abdominal scales are lamellated ventral

fins. If so, we have yet to learn the definition of a fin in the modern re-

volution of science. Those who contend for the continuance of Vandellius

of Shaw or for the Lepidope of Risso being continued in the Thoracic order

must also constitute a new order for many fishes that have such lamellated

appendages, independent of two ventral fins. But I cannot. admit of a

simple corneous scale, destitute of motion, being a ventral fin.” —Montagu,

in Mem. Wern. Soc. ii. (1818) pp. 432, 433.

42 Mr. T. Gill on the Affinities of

identity. I shall only recall the admission that Linnzus himself,

after autopsy, referred one specimen of the same species to

Blennius (gunneilus), and another to Ophidion {imberbe), that

Montagu wrote in the year 1812, and in the infancy of ichthyo-

logy, when the importance of attention to minutiz was less

generally appreciated than now, and that the identification of

his fish with Murenoides gunnellus was probably stayed by the

improbability of his failure to recognize that common species. —

As Dr. Giinther, in the synonymy of “ Gymnelis imberbis”*,

has represented the ideas of the English naturalists, and as his

work is the last authority referring to it, an analysis and reduc-

tion of that synonymy to its proper elements will form a fitting

conclusion to these remarks.

1. Murenoides+ gunnellus, ex L.

Ophidium imberbe, L.; Montag. ; Turton, 88; Fleming, 201; Jenyns, 481;

Yarrell, ed. 1. ii., ed. 2. ii. 412. .

Cepolophis Montagui, Kaup.

Gymunelis imberbis, Kaup, Ap.; Rich. in Yarrell, ed. 3 (fide Gthr.).

2. Carapust acus, Raf. ex Briin.

Ophidium imberbe, Lac. pt. (Radial formula and caudal fin of Murenoides

gunnellus.)

* Dr. Giinther remarks that Gymnelis stigma and G. imberbis “ probably

do not belong to this genus.”

Gymnelis stigma (Ophidium stigma, Lay and Benn., sic) is probably

congeneric with, and perhaps even closely related to, G. viridis, and it at

least greatly resembles some varieties of that variable species. The poor

figure and the assignment of “ very small” scales to it led me, on a former

occasion, to think otherwise, like Dr. Giinther; but we must remember

that the notes and illustrations of Ophidium stigma were made by an in-

experienced naturalist, and that he may have been deceived as to the pre-

sence of scales. However, we may also recall that there is a great variation

in squamation in a genus representing a closely related subfamily, Lycodes.

+ The question will naturally arise, among those who contend that we

should date our: nomenclature from the tenth edition of the ‘Systema

Nature’ (that being the first in which the binomial system is introduced),

whether we should not replace the name Murenoides, Centronotus, or

Gunnellus by Ophidion. Perhaps this will eventually be done, since the

genus was well defined and its diagnosis only applicable to the O. imberbe.

Others may contend that the name must be retained for the first species

(O. barbatum), in spite of its total disagreement. The decision of this

question may be suspended till the publication of the new rules of the

British Association.

{ The name Carapus was first connected with the Gymnotus acus by

Rafinesque (Ind., i819, pp. 37, 57), who only referred to that species,

although he doubtless intended his genus to correspond with Lacépéde’s

anonymous second subgenus of Gymnotus, which included G. carapus, L.,

G. acus, L.(=Fierasfer acus, Kaup)and G. rostratus, L. (= Rhamphichthys

rostratus, M.,T.). A strict adherence to the laws will, however, necessitate

the retention of the name for the only species mentioned, C.acus. —

Ss.

Seay ier ek eRe OF er ey Phi ey ae re ns Own Se Ae eee oe ee ee ae te Se eS ON ey ee ey eA Shay eee Mey we

Bry eee ne ty ee a olka PEE eT a > , i i ieee

ne ais .

some doubtful British Fishes. 43

8. Murena* Anguilla, L. (or allied sp.).

* Beardless Ophidium,” Pennant, Brit. Zool. iii. 398; App. tab. 33.

2. ©“ TRICHIURUS LEPTURUS.”

The question which we shall next consider relates to the

specimens identified by Mr. James Hoy+ with the Trichiurus

lepturus of Linneeus.

In the ‘Transactions of the Linnean Society,’ Mr. Hoy has

published an account of two fishes stranded, at considerable in-

tervals of time, “upon the shore of the Moray Frith, near the

fishing village of Port Gordon.” The first specimen was found

“on the 2nd of November, 1810, after a high wind from the

north ;” “its head was much broken; “the extremity of the

upper jaw, or upper part of the mouth, was entire; upon either

side of which was an operculum ;” “the body, from the gills to

the point of the tail, was 3 feet 2 inches long; its greatest

breadth 64 inches, and its greatest thickness only an inch ;”

“both sides of the fish were wholly white, without a spot upon

them ;” ‘‘the dorsal fin was the only part of a different colour,

being a blackish green ; this ran all the way back from the gills

to the tail ;” “the tail ended in a point, consisting of three or

four soft spines or bristles of different lengths, not exceeding

2 inches. The*body was nearly of the same breadth for one

half of its length, and then its breadth diminished gradually till

within 3 inches of the tail, when the diminution became more

quick. The lateral line was straight, and strongly marked along

the middle of the two sides.”

The second specimen was obtained on the 12th of November

1812; ‘its head had been brokeii off, and was quite gone; a

small bit of the gills only remained, about the upper part of the

throat, from whence to the extremity of the tail its length was

12 feet 9 inches; its breadth, 114 inches, was nearly equal for

the first six feet in length from the gills, diminishing gradually

* Bleeker is doubtless correct in retaining the name Murena for the

M. Anguilla. The name was restricted by Bloch, who first subdivided the

genus, to the type represented by that species; and the M. Anguilla was

evidently the one on which Artedi and Linnzeus based their diagnoses.

Repugnant as must be such perversions of names, consideration for the

uniformity of nomenclature, which may best be attained by strict adherence

to the laws, seems to require assent to them. The genus Anguilla is ge-

nerally attributed to Thunberg; but a search instituted among his various

memoirs has failed to reveal any mention of it, and it is to be remarked

that no naturalist has referred to any precise work. Professor Agassiz,

indeed, refers to “‘ Anguilla, Thunb., Nuov. Mem. Stockh. 179—,” but no

such generic name is to be found in the series referred to under that title.

t Trans. Linn. Soc. xi. p. 210.

44, Mr. T. Gill on the Affinities of

from thence to the tail, which ended in a blunt point, without

any of those kind of bristles which projected from the tail of the

one found formerly ; its greatest thickness was 24 inches, the

distance from the gills to the anus 46 inches, The dorsal fin

extended from the head to the tail,” &c. “There were no

ventral nor anal fins; but the thin edge of the belly was closely

muricated with small hard points, which, although scarcely visible

through the skin, were very plainly felt all along it. Both sides of

the fish were white, with four longitudinal bars of a darker colour;

the one immediately below the dorsal fin was about 2 inches

broad, each of the other three about 3 inch. The side line

straight along the middle.”

On the authority of these specimens, the Trichiurus lepturus

was admitted by the British faunists into the catalogues of their

fishes. ,

Dr. Fleming* considered that the two specimens belonged to

different species. “The differences in the position of the vent,

the structure of the tail, and the condition of the edge of the

belly, seem too great to justify the inference of their being only

varieties. The latter fish appears identical with the Lepturus of

Artedi, and consequently of Linnzus.”

Subsequently Dr. Fleming + considered that “the position

assigned to the vent, the absence of ventral fins, and the white

colour of the sides (of Hoy’s first specimen), all accord with the

Dealfish (Trachypterus). The colour of the dorsal fin, however,

which was of a blackish green, seems to oppose this view, though

the dead state of the fish may probably serve to explain this

difference, if duly considered.”

Mr. Jenyns f was inclined to adopt Dr. Fleming’s’ opinion—

“that the first specimen of Hoy was a distinct species, if not

belonging to a different genus. There can be no doubt that the

one described above (Hoy’s second specimen) was a true Trichi-

urus, and probably 7. Lepturus of Linnzus and other authors ;

but as the description is rather imperfect, and the species of this

genus ill determined, it is impossible to speak with certainty on

this last point.”

Yarrell§ especially alluded to the median lateral line and

lateral bands, and remarked that “it is evident that more infor-

mation on the subject is required; the result of it may be the

establishment of Mr. Hoy’s second fish as a new species of

Trichiurus, and of his first fish (which is evidently distinct from

the second) as the type of a new genus, if, as Dr. Fleming has

* Brit. An. (1828) p. 204.

Tt Loudon’s Mag. NY t. Hist. iv. (1831) p. 219.

t Manual, (1835) p. 872.

§ Brit. Fishes, i. (1841) p. 204 (207).

sume doubtful British Fishes. 45

suggested, it was not a mutilated example of the Dealfish of the

Orcadians, Gymnetrus arcticus.”

With enlarged opportunities for arriving at a possible decision

concerning at least the second specimen, I proceed to institute

inquiries into the nature of these materials. The form and ap-

proximately the proportions noticed by Hoy, the “ operculum

on each side”’ of the mouth, simulated by the supramaxillars,

the soft dorsal rays, the bristles at the end of the tail, and the

strongly marked straight lateral line appear to indicate, as

Fleming has suggested, that Hoy had before him in his first

specimen a much injured example of Trachypterus with most of

its fins destroyed ; and it is probable that a hole, caused by the

caducous ventral fins, might have been mistaken for the anus*.

This may seem very remarkable ; but it is evident that Mr. Hoy

has not the slightest claim to scientific consideration, and the

hole so created in Trachypterus would correspond in space to the

“anus” discovered by that gentleman. A thoracic anus is

incompatible with the structure of the Trachypteroids or any

related forms. The “blackish-green” colour of the portion of

the dorsal remaining might have been due to discoloration ; and

we need not be much astonished that the lateral dorsal spots

were overlooked in such a specimen.

The second of Hoy’s specimens evidently belonged to an entirely

different type. The form and “closely muricated ”’ belly indicate

that it was related to the family of Lepturoids or Trichiuroids ;

but the “ blunt point” in which the tail terminates, as well as

the median lateral line, forbid us, on morphological grounds

alone, referring it to Trichiurus lepturus. It might be sup-

posed to have been a specimen of Lepidopus caudatus, were it

not for the colour; but that, sustained by the superior height,

forbids us to refer it to that species. What, then, can it have

been ?

In the summer of 1863, I received from the learned Cuban

naturalist, Prof. Poey, of the University of Havanna, a fish, con-

cerning whose systematic position he was unable to satisfy him-

self. This fish was found to resemble Lepidopus caudatus in all

essential characters except the remarkable form of the head,

which was exceedingly compressed, trenchant and obliquely

decurved above, with the forehead elevated above the eyes, and

* This same mistake, indeed, was made in the communication by Dr.

Duguid to Dr. Fleming concerning the same fish (see Loudon’s Mag. iv.

(1831) pp. 215, 216); and Dr. Fleming himself, so far from correcting the

error, alluded to the similarity of the so-called vent as evidence of the

pertinence of Hoy’s fish to the same species (op. cit. iv. 219). By a some-

what singular coincidence, the same error in identification of Trachypterus

with Trichiurus lepturus was made by Olafsen (Voyage to Iceland, p. 592).

46 Mr. T. Gill on the Affinities of

the chin obtuse. Notwithstanding such characters, its affinity

to Lepidotus was evidently so great, the form, structure of the

fins, especially the anomalous form of the pectorals, and the

development of the opercular bones coinciding, that I felt com-

pelled to retain it in the same subfamily, in contradistinction

to one containing Trichiurus (= Lepturus, Art.) and Eupleuro-

grammus*. The colour arrested my attention, there being six

or seven narrow bands, the lateral line running through the

fourth ; the interval between the two dorsal bands was more

indistinct, and the two might readily be confounded ; the width

of the two would equal about a sixth of the height, while the

width of the single ones was contained about fifteen or sixteen

times in the height. The two lower bands were more indistinct.

I was therefore at once reminded of the Trichiurus lepturus of

Hoy; and the similar development of the bars, as well as the

approximation in proportions, compel me to believe that Hoy’s

second specimen is in reality a species of the genus Hvowy-

metopon, if not indeed identical with the Cuban fish itself (E. ta-

mutus, Poey). The greatest height of the latter, at the scapular

region, is contained scarcely more than twelve times (122) in

the extreme length, while a short distance behind, and for a

considerable distance, it is contained from thirteen and a half to

fourteen times. The head is contained eight times and a half,

and the caudal, at its longest rays, twenty-nine times and a half

in the same. The anus is midway between the snout and the root

of the caudal. In this last respect it disagrees with the specimen

signalized by Hoy, according to whom the anus was very con-

siderably within the limits of the first third of the length

(46 :153+-~). Such a position is extremely improbable in a

representative of the subfamily of Lepidopodine, to which the

specimen doubtless belongs. The true anus, on account of its

small size, was probably overlooked, and a rupture of the skin

mistaken for it. May we not hope that some British naturalist

will soon release us from our doubts, and verify the systematic

position of Hoy’s fish ?

3. Potyprosorus, Couch.

Having provisionally adopted the generic name Polyprosopus,

proposed by Couch in the ‘ Analytical Synopsis of the Order of

Squali,’ remarking at the same time that the genus was “ not

yet well established,” it seems advisable now to express my con-

* Gill, “Synopsis of the Family of Lepturoids, and Description of a

Remarkable New Generic Type,’’ in ‘ Proc. Ac. Nat. Se. Philadelphia,’

1863, p. 224, &c. In this article I have suggested the relation of Hoy’s

fish and Evoxrymetopon teniatus.

some doubtful British Fishes. 47

viction that it belongs to the genus Cetorhinus or Selache, and

_ that the differences observed are probably due to distortion or

defective observation. I have already stated that “the absence

of caudal carine or spiracles is quite improbable;” and certainly

no ichthyologist could believe in the absence of the anal fin in

such a type.

I may finally be permitted to add, in anticipation of a more ex-

tended memoir, some remarks on the Lemniscates of Richardson,

and more especially the Leptocephalus Morrisu, Gm. The recent

exposition of the character of such fishes by Professor V.Carus* _

will excuse this anticipation. I am happy to be able to express

my unqualified belief in the conclusion as to their being simply

larval forms, which that learned naturalist has enunciated. As

long as the known hyaline fishes conformed to a single type,

naturalists might be excused for regarding them as fully deve-

loped forms ; but the doubt this group was first subjected to by

the failure of Kélhker + to find organs of generation, was in-

increased by the addition (by Kaup) of the genus Esunculus tf,

and subsequently of Stomiasunculus$. Carus was therefore, I

think, fully justified in his ‘ conclusion that all these fishes are

nothing but larval forms of others.” But he was not so happy in

looking for the adults “among the Ophidians or other compressed

forms” (Cepola, and so on||). Iam almost certain that the typical

Leptocephali, at least, are the young of Congers, and that Lepto-

cephalus Morrisii is the young of Conger vulgaris. I am aware,

indeed, that Yarrell4] has discovered that small Congers, “ about

the size (length ?) of a man’s finger, are found among the rocks,

close to land, during the summer.” But he immediately after-

wards adds that “the small eels which ascend the Severn in

such numbers in the spring, and were considered by Willughby

and Pennant as the young of the Conger, are in reality the

oung of freshwater eels.” May we not go a step further, and

ask that it may be demonstrated that those “ found among rocks

close to land” are Congers, and not eels which have not yet

commenced ascending the rivers ?

The Hyoproprus Messinensis** appears likewise to be merely the

* On the Leptocephalide, in Rep. Brit. Ass. 1861, p. 125.

+ Zeitschrift fiir Wiss. Zool. iv. p. 360.

{ Apodal Fishes, (1856) p. 143, fig. 3.

§ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. vi. (1860) p. 270.

|| See the remarks of Dr. Peters on this question in the following

article.—Ep. ANNALS.

{ Brit. Fishes, ii. (1841) p. 404.

** Kolliker, Verh. d. Phys. Med. Gesellsch. in Wiirzburg, iv. p. 101.

48 Prof. Peters on a new Species of Leptocephalus.

larval form of the Congroid Nettastoma melanura*. The resem-

blance between those two forms will be readily appreciated by

reference to Dr. Kaup’s figures of the two. Perhaps the affinities

of those Leptocephali with an expanded caudal are to be sought

for elsewhere. As to Esunculus Costai, it resembles the young of

a Clupeoid ; but the high insertion of the pectoral fins, if existent

in nature, forbids for the present its positive identification with

such. Stomiasunculus resembles, in general features, a less ad-

vanced larval Clupeoid, about three days old+, in which the

ventral fins have not yet appeared. Suspicion, however, may be

entertained that it may perhaps be the young of some other

type (possibly Stomiadoids), on account of the backward position

of the dorsal fin. I have myself, in company with a friend, seen

the young of Clupeoids, which would have either been referred

to Hsunculus or considered as the type of a closely allied new

genus, on account of the inferior insertion of the pectoral fins ;

and so transparent were they, that their eyes alone indicated

their position in the water. Although entertaining no doubts

concerning the larval nature of Esunculus and Stomiasunculus, I

only venture to suggest the possible relations with much reserve.

As to Porobronchus, Kaup tf, it is, perhaps, related to Mierasfer ;

but the character of the first elongated dorsal ray requires to be

known before a decision can be arrived at. |

VIII.—Description of a new Species of Leptocephalus.

By Professor Peters §.

Leptocephalus (Diaphanichthys) brevicaudus, Peters.

Body very much compressed ; profile of the ventral margin

convex, of the back nearly straight. Snout very acute, convex

before the eye, a little shorter than the diameter of the eye ;

mouth cleft as far as beneath the middle of the eye, armed on

each side, both above and below, with eight straight acute teeth,

behind which, in the upper jaw, are some smaller acute teeth.

The posterior nasal apertures are situated on the muzzle, rather

nearer to the eyes than to the apex. The eyes are placed in the

middle of the head. Branchial clefts very narrow. No pectoral,

dorsal, or anal fins, the extremity of the body only being sur-

rounded by the caudal fin, which extends above and below for

* Raf. Caratteri, &c. (1810) p. 66, tav. 16. f. 1.

+ See Sundeval, “Om Fiskyngels Utveckling,” in Kongl. Vet. Akad.

Hand. i. (1855) tab. 4. fig. 6.

t Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vi. (1860) p. 272.

§ Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Monatsber. Berl. Akad.

der Wiss.’ June 1864, p. 399.

Mr. H. Seeley on Plesiosaurus macropterus. 49

about 14 millim. In the middle of the body, its lower half is

fully one-third deeper than the upper half. The colourless body

exhibits along the dorsal ridge, as also on each side near the

intestine, a series of black points, and beneath the chorda five

oblique lines of the same colour, corresponding to the com-

mencement of the ventral portions of the muscles.

Total length, 0-088 metre; head, 00035 ; from the tip of the

muzzle to the posterior margin of the eye, 0'002; from the anus

to the extremity of the tail (without the fin), 0°0033; depth of

the middle of the body, 0-013.

Younger specimens, 0°060 metre in length and 0-007 [in

depth] present precisely the same structure and proportions,

which would furnish a sufficient proof, if such were wanted, that

the Leptocephali are not mere larval forms of Cepola or other

Ribbon-fishes. We have had the opportunity of seeing quite

young specimens of Cepola and other Ribbon-fishes, and have

always been able to recognize their genus, notwithstanding the

well-known peculiarities of the young state.

Dr. F. Jagor, to whom we are indebted for this beautiful

species, took eight specimens of it, of various sizes, in the open

sea between Maybate and Luzon.

1X.—On Plesiosaurus macropterus, a new Species from the Lias

of Whitby. By Harry Srexey, F.G.S., Woodwardian Mu-

seum, Cambridge. |

Ont of the ornaments of the Woodwardian Museum is a grand

Plesiosaur, beautifully displaying the general relations of the

bones. It was obtained in 1842 by the energy of the venerable

Professor of Anatomy, who, being on the spot when it was found,

secured it for the University, when it was purchased by subscrip-

tion, and confided to the care of the Woodwardian Professor,

The reptile rests nearly flat on the ventral side, in a natural

extended posture, the tail only being two or three times bent.

But the same hard concretionary limestone which preserves the

relations of the bones so well, invests much of the vertebral

bodies, so that their relative proportions in form and size are

partly obscured.

Hitherto there have been but six species of Plesiosaurus de-

scribed from entire specimens; and with those chiefly our new

one will be compared in this brief notice.

The chief characters of the several species, as stated by Pro-

fessors Owen and Huxley, Mr. Baily and Dr. Carte, are the

following :—

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 4

50 Mr. H. Seeley on Plesiosaurus macropterus,

1. P. Cramptoni, Baily & Carte.

Head one-sixth of skeleton and five-eighths of neck. Vertebre:

27 cervical, 30 dorsal, caudal 34+. Length 22 feet 5 inches.

2. P. macrocephalus, Ow.

Neck equal to two heads. Vertebre: 29 cervical, 20 dorsal,

2 sacral.

3. P. brachycephalus, Ow.

Head one-eighth of skeleton. Vertebre 75 : 28 cervical. Lath

104 feet.

4. P. Hawkinsi, Ow.

Head one-tenth of skeleton. Neck equal to four heads. Tail

equal to two and a half heads. Vertebra 90 to 100: 31 cer-

vical, 23 dorsal, 2 sacral, 35 caudal. Length 7% feet.

5. P. Etheridgii, Huxley.

Head one-twelfth of skeleton. Four lengths of skull equal

to anterior 28 cervical vertebre. Vertebre 90: 30 cervical,

23 dorsal. Length 74 feet.

6. P. dolichodeirus, Conbr.

Head one-thirteenth. Neck equal to four lengths of head. Ver-

tebree: 35 cervical, 27 dorsal, 2 sacral, 26 caudal. Length

10 feet.

But if our species is compared with these, it ranges itself at

the opposite end of the series to P. Cramptoni, having relatively

the longest neck and smallest head, as may be here shown.

7. P. macropterus.

Head one-twentieth of skeleton, and one-eighth of the neck.

Vertebre : cervical 39, dorsal 24, caudal 28. Length 15 feet

2 inches.

I have also satisfied myself that our species is quite distinct

from those which have been made from a few bones.

The orbits, nares, &c. are not to be distinguished; for the

skull has been compressed : it is oblong, tapering in a parabola

to the front. The teeth are slender, finely striated, curved, and

an inch long: they appear to be most numerous in the anterior

part of the jaw. The total length of the skull is 9 inches.

From the parietal crest to the tip of the premaxillaries is 6 inches.

The width of the skull is 44 inches.

The rami of the lower jaw are massive, 94 inches long, and

14 inch deep, and are united by symphysis at their anterior

a new Species from the Lias of Whitby. 51

ends. The breadth of the lower jaw across the condyles of the

quadrate bone is 34 inches.

The length of the cervical part of the vertebral column is

5 feet 10 inches. Its anterior portion is much obscured by the

investing matter and a layer of black varnish, which horribly

disfigures the whole specimen. Hence the number of cervical

vertebre is not quite clear, though they are not fewer than 39.

Near the dorsals they are 2 inches long, wide, with the flattened

sides converging above, and only slightly compressed along the

whole length till near the articular surfaces, which have sharp

margins.

The length of the dorsal and lumbar part of the vertebral

column is 4 feet 5 inches, and it contains twenty-four vertebre.

They have large, high, flattened neural spines, which almost touch

each other, and large rounded parapophyses separated by inter-

spaces never wider than their own diameter, and often only half

of it.

The large rounded ribs in the middle of the back appear to

be about 13 or 14 inches long; they are moderately curved,

and embrace a width of 17 inches.

There is one vertebra certainly sacral (there may be two). Its

whole side seems modified for an articulation. It is 2 inches

long.

The tail is 4 feet long, and contains 28 vertebra, remarkable

for very long parapophyses.

Thus the total number of vertebre is

39 4+2441+428 = 92,

and the total length is

9 in. + 5 ft. 10 in. +4 ft. 5 in. +2 ins. + 4 ft. = 15 ft. 2 in.

The pectoral bones are crushed and hidden. The pubes and

ischia are obscured in the dislocation of the pelvic region; but

the iliac bones are well seen: they are 64 inches long, expanded

and compressed spatulously behind; thick, rounded, and mas-

sive at the femoral end, which has a diameter of 24 inches.

The limbs are very large, and the hinder ones slightly the

longer—their total length being, fore limb 3 feet 63 inches,

hind limb 3 feet 104 inches.

The humerus is flattened, with the distal three-fourths of the

anterior border convex, and the proximal three-fourths of the

posterior border deeply cupped, the remaining distal part being

truncated. It measures, in length, 12 inches; in breadth, at

the radial end 9 inches, at the proximal end 4 inches ; while the

least breadth of the shaft is 24 inches.

The radius and ulna are both flattened bones; the ulna is

slightly reniform, while the radius is aang es" below the

52 Mr. H. Seeley on Plesiosaurus macropterus.

middle. The length of the radius is 6 inches; its breadth at

both the proximal and distal ends is 44 inches, the least dia-

meter being 3 inches.

The ulna is 6 inches long and 4 inches wide. The greatest

interspace between it and the radius is 14 inch, while both

above and below they touch.

The length of the carpals is 44 inches: there are three in

each row.

The length of the metacarpals and phalanges is 20 inches.

There are five rows, and nine bones in each row.

The femur is a smaller bone than the humerus, though larger

at the proximal end, which has a great trochanter. Its anterior

border is nearly straight, and the posterior border is much less

eupped than in the other limb. It is at least 11 inches long,

74 inches broad at the tibial end, while the proximal end mea-

sures in breadth 34 inches.

The tibia is 5 inches long, and the fibula rather less. At the

proximal end the tibia is 4 inches broad; but the fibula is

44 inches broad: like the ulna, it is reniform.

The length of the tarsals is 4 inches; the length of the meta-

tarsals and phalanges 25 inches; there are nine or ten in each

row.

Thus this species, in the small size of the head, and the small

proportion it bears to the length of the limbs, of the neck, and

of the skeleton, is as well distinguished as by the number of

vertebree in the different regions of the body. It has four more

cervicals than P. dolichodeirus, but three fewer vertebre in the

back. There are eight more cervicals than in P. Hawkinsi, and

one more dorsal; one sacral, instead of two; and but twenty-

eight caudal vertebra, instead of thirty-five *. :

All Plesiosaur vertebrae have epiphyses which are relatively

* In the Museum of the Yorkshire Philosophical Society is a Plesiosaur

with the MS. name P. homalospondylus. Its parapophyses begin to get

long, and support enormous ribs, at the 40th vertebra, but do not appear

to be entirely supported on the neurapophyses till the 44th. The lower

cervicals have two articulations for ribs, and are very elongated, some

measuring more than 3 inches in length. The lower jaw, which has lost

the articular part, measures 94 inches long. The total length of the spe-

cimen is 17 feet 6 inches. Therefore its formula appears to be—

P. homalospondylus.

Head about one-twentieth of skeleton, and one-ninth of the neck. Ver-

tebre : cervicals 44 ?, dorsals 16 ?, caudals 28. Though nearly resembling

our species, and belonging, no doubt, to the same genus, it is readily

distinguished. The vertebre have their margins rounded, and not sharp.

The humerus, which measures 12 inches long and 8 inches broad, has

the anterior side singularly straight. The femur, which is 123 inches

long and 74 broad, has the whole anterior border concave.

Prof. Schaum on the Systematic Position of the Strepsiptera. 53

thick, though generally thickest in the middle and thinning away

to the periphery—sometimes dying away before they reach it,

and sometimes extending beyond it. They are generally united

to the body of the vertebre.

Nothing in osteology is more curious than the condition of

epiphyses in the long bones of Plesiosaurs; for here they are

so enormously large as to form nearly the whole of the bone,

the shaft being reduced to a mere girdle encircling the ends of

the epiphyses. Young specimens of humerus or femur, with

the shaft 2 or 3 inches long, have generally lost their epiphyses;

and in one beautiful specimen from the Kimmeridge Clay of

Cottenham, presented to the University by the Rev. S. Banks, a

shaft nearly three inches in diameter has lost both epiphyses. ‘Tt

is quite tubular, smooth in the central part, which is perforated

for the enormous arteries, and only shows signs of attachment

at its thin ends, where the inner surface is rugged. Often, in

the Greensand specimens, the epiphysis of the proximal end

comes out. The shaft varies much in proportion, with the

species.

X.—On the Systematic Position of the Strepsiptera.

By Professor Scoaum*.

Tue family of the Strepsiptera or Stylopide, so remarkable in

their mode of development, was first regarded as a group of

Coleoptera by Burmeister (Handb. der Naturgesch., 1837), and

placed by him in the immediate vicinity of the Rhipiphoridous

genus Symbius, Sundev. (Isis, 1831, tab. 8) = Rhipidius, Thunb.,

which is parasitic upon Blatte. This notion has since been

adopted by Newman, Schiddte, and other entomologists, and

most recently by Lacordaire, who, in the fifth volume of his

‘Genera des Coléoptéres,’ treats the Stylopide as a family of

Beetles standing in immediate contact with the Rhipiphoride,

and in connexion therewith cites some of the reasons adduced

by me in favour of this view, and in opposition to the objections

raised against it.

Leconte also, in his recently published work, the ‘ Classifica-

tion of the Coleoptera of North America,’ has placed the Stylo-

pide next the Rhipiphoride, in consideration of their organiza-

tion and development. In the “ Report on the Progress of

Entomology in the year 1861” (Wiegmann’s Archiv, xxviii.

p- 3828), Dr. Gerstacker makes the following remarks in con-

es Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from Wiegmann’s ‘ Archiv,’ 1864,

p. 145.

54 Prof. Schaum on the Systematic Position

nexion with this:—‘“ What characters has a Strepsipteron in

common with a Beetle? Not one. What are the agreements in

their mode of life? The Strepsiptera live parasitically upon

Hymenoptera ; the larvee of the Meloide feed upon honey: the

two consequently have nothing in common in their development.

In elementary books least of all should absurdities be passed off

as good coin.” In his Report Dr. Gersticker places the Strep-

siptera with the Neuroptera with perfect metamorphosis; and in

an elementary book, a recently published ‘ Handbuch der Zoo-

logie’ (p. 78), he himself refers them to the Neuroptera as the

third tribe. :

Without taking any further notice of the tone which the

reporter thinks proper to adopt with regard to an opinion

entertained by distinguished entomologists (such as Burmeister

and Lacordaire), I hope, by a simple enunciation of the facts

upon which the decision of the question depends, to enable

every zoologist who may take an interest in the matter to form

an independent judgment upon the systematic position of the

Strepsiptera. :

The Strepsiptera undergo a complete metamorphosis ; and the

males possess buccal organs (imandibles, palpi) which are cer-

tainly rudimentary, because the imagines live only for a few

hours, but which are to be referred to the mandibulate type.

In both these particulars the Strepsiptera agree equally well

with the Coleoptera and with the Neuroptera.

In the above-mentioned ‘ Handbook of Zoology’ the charac-

ters of the Neuroptera and Coleoptera are stated in the following

words :—

Neuroptera (p. 68): “with complete metamorphosis, biting

oral organs, free prothorax, and membranous fore and hind

wings.”

Coleopigra (p. 80) : * with complete metamorphosis, biting oral

organs, free, strongly developed prothorax, and hard horny fore

wings (wing-cases).”’

The sole distinction between the two orders is therefore, ac-

cording to this Handbook, that the Neuroptera have mem-

branous and the Coleoptera hard horny anterior wings; for

the “ free, strongly developed prothorax” of the Coleoptera can-

not be regarded as the opposite of the merely free prothorax of

the Neuroptera, among which such genera as Corydalis and

Mantispa possess a much more strongly developed prothorax

than many Coleopterous genera.

A further physiological distinction between the two orders,

which is indeed connected with the membranous or horny nature

of the fore wings, but at the same time presupposes a totall

different musculature of the thorax, consists in the fact that the

of the Strepsiptera. 55

Neuroptera fly with both pairs of wings, the Coleoptera only

with the hinder ones.

The placing of the Strepsiptera with either the Coleoptera or

the Neuroptera. therefore depends, in the first place, upon the

questions whether their anterior wings are membranous or

horny, and whether both pairs of wings, or only the posterior

pair, are used in flight. Of the prothorax, which is very rudi-

mentary in the Strepsiptera, we may for a time take no notice,

as, according to the above diagnoses, it is free in both the

Neuroptera and Coleoptera.

According to page 78 of the Handbook, the fore wings of the

Strepsiptera are “in the form of small stumps, rolled up at the

apex.’ Are these membranous fore wings? Are these organs

that take part in flight? Any comparison of these stumps with

the membranous veined anterior wings of the Neuroptera is

quite untenable, because in the orders with two pairs of mem-

branous wings, both assisting in flight (Neuroptera, Hymeno- .

ptera, Lepidoptera), the anterior wings are never aborted alone,

and, from the preponderant importance of those organs for the

purpose of flight, cannot be aborted. In these orders both pairs

of wings are sometimes aborted (as in Boreus among the Neuro-

ptera), but the function of flight is never transferred entirely to

the posterior wings. |

But the anterior wings of the Strepsiptera, during the life of

these animals, are by no means twisted stumps; and this is

expressly insisted on by Smith, who has had the opportunity of

observing them alive*: from the delicacy of the insect, they

change their form very quickly after death ; and their condition

in dried specimens consequently enables us to form no opinion

of their nature during life. The passage in Smith’s paper

(Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 2, vol. iv. p. 116) is as follows :—

“The texture of all parts of the body of a male Stylops is of

so delicate a nature that within two hours after death the entire

appearance of the insect is changed, bearing no more resem-

blance to the living creature than a shrivelled mummy does to

the once graceful Egyptian ; the remarkable lateral appendages

of the thorax” (elsewhere denominated pseudelytra), ‘ which in

life were rounded on one side and flattened on the other, become

entirely changed in form.”

In Smith’s figure, drawn from the life, the anterior wing of

Stylops shows the most unmistakeable analogy with the stunted,

widely separated, and gaping elytra of the Coleopterous genera

Symbius and Atractocerus (to which even Westwood called at-

* The extraordinary rarity of the Strepsiptera, and the shortness of their

life, which extends only to a few hours, have allowed them to be observed

in the living state by only a few entomologists.

56 Prof. Schaum on the Systematic Position

tention [Introd. vol. ii. p. 293], although he had only examined

dried specimens) ; it is coriaceous and destitute of veins, like an

elytron. Such a structure of the anterior wings stands in the

most complete opposition to the most essential character of the

Neuroptera.

With this structure of the fore wings, the hinder pair of

course constitute the sole organs of flight in the Strepsiptera.

In the above-mentioned ‘ Handbook’ (p. 79), the agreement in

the radiate venation of the posterior wings is indeed adduced as

an argument in favour of the position of the Strepsiptera among

the Neuroptera, “only that in the Strepsiptera this occurs still

more decidedly and clearly.” Neither in their development nor

in their venation, however, have the posterior wings any analogue

among the Neuroptera; but they find one in the Coleopterous

genus Atractocerus, as indeed has already been correctly indi-

cated by Westwood in his classical work, the ‘ Introduction to

the modern Classification of Insects’ (which is still the one,

good introduction to the study of special entomology).

radiate arrangement of the venation is indeed eg As of

the posterior wings of the Coleoptera in a far higher degree than

of those of the Neuroptera.

Before we pass to the development of the Strepsiptera, we have

still to glance at the arguments that have been adduced in

favour of their position with the Neuroptera, and the objections

which have been raised against their union with the Coleoptera.

In the above-mentioned ‘ Handbook of Zoology’ (p. 79) we find

“the family (Strepsiptera) by its essential characters ” (perhaps

the nature of the anterior wings) “ naturally approaches the

Neuroptera, and among these especially the Phryganide. With

the latter it agrees in the structure of the prothorax, which never

occurs among the Coleoptera, in the elongated, free anterior and

middle coxz, the rudimentary buccal organs, of which the

maxille are amalgamated with the labium, as also in the radiate

venation of the posterior wings, only that the latter is more de-

cidedly and clearly marked ; ‘this relationship is further proved

by the branchiuform respiratory organs discovered by Newport

on the abdominal segments of the larvee of Strepsiptera.”

The Strepsiptera are therefore appended to the Neuroptera,

not because they agree with that order in their chief character,

the nature of the fore wings (which is rather in complete opposi-

tion to the above-cited diagnosis of the Neuroptera), but because

they are supposed to agree in some secondary characters with a

family (Phryganide) which is referred to the Neuroptera. Of

these secondary characters, the radiate arrangement of the vena-

tion of the posterior wings has already been indicated as cha-

racteristic of the Coleoptera. Branchiiform respiratory organs

a _ of the Strepsiptera. : 57

‘have been observed on the larve of the Strepsiptera neither by

‘Klug nor by Von Siebold (see Wiegmann’s ‘ Archiv,’ 1843,

p. 154); and even Newport has no¢ demonstrated them, but

rather expresses himself very cautiously on the subject. He

says (Trans. Linn. Soc. xx. p. 345), “In the larve there ap-

peared to be eight pairs of bag-shaped dark bodies at the sides

of the abdominal segments, situated in the place of the respira-

tory organs of other insects. From their darkened appearance

and from their resemblance to branchial sacs, they may perhaps

be regarded as imperfect respiratory organs of the nature of

branchie.” And such a conjectural statement as this, which is

not even remotely put forward as a fact, and appears to apply

not to the definitive larva, but to its first stage, is to be taken as

“ demonstrative ”’ of the affinity of the Strepsiptera to the Neu-

roptera. No stress can be laid upon the free elongated anterior

and middle coxe in a case in which, as here, we have to deal

with the orders of insects. Thus the only remaining arguments

for the affinity of the Strepsiptera to the Phryganide, and their

consequent position among the Neuroptera, are that the buccal

organs are rudimentary, and the prothorax is formed as in the

Phryganidz. A rudimentary condition of the buccal organs, with

which an amalgamation of the different parts is always associ-

ated, does not of itself form any relationship. The buccal

organs are aborted in certain genera of all orders of insects, and

indeed in such as take no nourishment in the imago state, as

in Ephemera among the Orthoptera, in the Henopit among the

Diptera, and in many Bombycide among the Lepidoptera. The

rudimentary state of the buccal organs is therefore no argu-

ment against the position of the Strepsiptera among the Coleo-

ptera; they are Beetles with rudimentary buccal organs, just

as the Phryganide are Neuroptera with rudimentary buccal

organs, if, indeed, from the nature of the anterior wings the

Strepsiptera are Beetles, and the Phryganidz Neuroptera.

“ The Strepsiptera agree with the Phryganide in the structure

of the prothorax, which never occurs in the Coleoptera.” Ac-

cording to the diagnoses of the Phryganide (p. 75) and the

Strepsiptera (p. 78), this structure consists in the prothorax

being short and annular. A prothorax is annular when it con-

sists of a single ring, and is not divided into a notum and a

sternum. But a prothorax of this kind, forming only a simple

ring, occurs among Beetles throughout the division Rhyncho-

phora. On the other hand, it is by no means settled, and

indeed cannot be settled from dried specimens, that the very

slightly developed prothorax of the Strepsiptera does not consist

of a notum and a sternum. The only thing that remains,

therefore, is that the prothorax is short in the Phryganide and

58 Prof. Schaum on the Systematic Position of the Strepsiptera.

Strepsiptera, and free and strongly developed in the Coleoptera.

If, then, the Phryganide and Strepsiptera, although they possess

a short prothorax, are referred to the Neuroptera, among the

ordinal characters of which a free prothorax is one (p. 68), this

proves, on the one hand, that the above-cited diagnosis does not

apply to the numerically larger part of the Neuroptera (the

Phryganide), and, on the other, that the development of the

prothorax does not furnish a character for the order Neuroptera.

Even in the order Hymenoptera the development of the pro-

thorax has not the decided signification which is ordinarily

ascribed to it: in most cases indeed it, or at least its notum, is

much reduced ; but in the family Pompilide (for example, in

Salius) it is well developed. That in the orders of Hemimeta-

bolous Insects (Orthoptera, Hemiptera) the prothorax is some-

times free, sometimes more or less reduced in correspondence

with the structure of the anterior wings, has already been fully

elucidated by Erichson (Germar’s ‘ Zeitschrift,’ 1. p. 156). The

shortness of the prothorax, therefore, proves nothing in favour

of the position of the Strepsiptera among the Neuroptera (which,

for the most part, possess a free prothorax), and can only be used

as an argument against their being placed with the Coleoptera

if we refuse to admit that the prothorax may be reduced in this

order exceptionally, and indeed in the strictest connexion with

the reduction of the anterior wings, just as among the Hyme-

noptera it is exceptionally strongly developed in Salius. In

this case we have to regard the Strepsiptera as forming a small

independent order, agreeing with the Coleoptera in the perfect

metamorphosis, in the possession of (rudimentary) biting oral

organs, and in the structure of the wings; and with certain

Coleoptera in a very peculiar process of development, but differ-

ing in the rudimentary condition of the prothorax*. But in

other cases we arrange certain forms in an order, although one

or other of the characters of this order do not attain full deve-

lopment in them ; for example, we unite the genus Braula with

the Diptera with reference to certain conditions of organization,

and to its development, which takes place as in the section

Pupipara of the order Diptera, although it does not possess the

essential characters of that order, namely the halteres and the

typical structure of the mouth; and if we do so, we may also

with perfect justice refer the Strepsiptera to the Coleoptera.

That the mode of life of the Strepsiptera agrees with that of

the Meloide, so far as the nourishment of the larva is concerned,

has never been asserted. It has, however, been affirmed, and

correctly, that in this and other respects it agrees with that of

* With regard to the asserted distinction in that the anterior wings are

moved when the animals fly, see Lacordaire’s ‘ Gen. Col.’ y. u1. p. 693.

, Zoological Society. 59

the Co.eopterous genus Rhipidius (= Symbius); which is parasitic.

in Cockroaches, as the Strepsiptera in Bees and Wasps, and the

vermiform female of which does not quit the body of the animal.

in which it has been developed, any more than the worm-like

female of the Strepsiptera. But the Strepsiptera agree with the

Meloidz (Meloé and Sitaris, and probably also with Rhipidius,

the metamorphosis of which is not completely known) in the

very remarkable process of development named hypermetamor-

phosis by Fabre, which has hitherto been observed in this form

only in the Meloide and Strepsiptera—a process which consists

in the production from the egg of a provisory larva, destined to

transfer the animal into those conditions under which it is

further developed, and in the production from this provisory

larva, at the first moult, of a second definitive larva of totally

different form.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

April 12, 1864.—E. W. H. Holdsworth, Esq., in the Chair.

Notes oN THE Urorricuus. By J. K. Lorp, F.Z.S.

Urorricuus Gipssit, Baird.

Hab. Western side of Cascade Mountains, Sumass Prairie, near

Fraser River.

This singular little animal, which appears to be an intermediate link

between the Shrew and the Mole, is at present only known as an

inhabitant of two parts of the world, widely removed from each other

—the one spot being the western slope-of the Cascade Mountains in

North-west America, the other Japan. There are, as far as I know,

but two specimens extant from the Cascade Mountains,—one in the

Smithsonian Museum at Washington; the other, a very fine speci-

men, that I have recently brought home, and which is now in the

British Museum. I have carefully compared the Japanese Urotri-

chus with his brother from the western wilds, and can find no differ-

ence whatever, either generically or specifically ; in shape, size, and

colour they are exactly alike.

The Urotrichus is of a bluish black when fresh, but in the dried

specimens sooty brown. The hair is lustrous and where it reflects

the light has a hoary appearance, and, like that of the Mole, can be

smoothed in either direction. This is a wise and admirable arrange-

ment, as it enables him to back through his underground roads, as

well as to go through them head first. His nose or snout is very cu-

rious, and much like that of a pig, only that it is lengthened out into

a cylindrical tube covered with short thick hairs, and terminating in

a naked fleshy kind of bulb or gland; this gland is pierced by two

minute holes, which are the nostrils. Each nostril has a little fold

60 Zoological Society :—

of membrane hanging down over it like a shutter, effectually pre-

venting sand and small particles of dust from getting into his nose

whilst digging. This curious nasal appendage is to him not only

an organ of smell, but also serves the purpose of hands and eyes.

His fore feet, as I shall by-and-by show you, are wholly digging- —

implements, and, from their peculiar horny character, not in any

way adapted to convey the sense of touch. Eyes he has none, and

but a very rudimentary form of ear; so that his highly sensitive,

moveable nose serves him admirably in the dark tunnels in which

his time is passed to feel his way and scent out the lower forms of

insect-life on which he principally feeds. Had he eyes, he could not

see, for the sunlight never peeps in to cheer his subterranean home ;

and sound reaches not down to him; but his nose in every way

compensates for all apparent deficiencies. His fore feet are, like the

Mole’s, converted into diggers; the strong scoop-shaped nail, like

a small garden-trowel, at the end of each toe enables him to dig with

wonderful ease and celerity. The hind feet are shaped into a kind

of scraper, by the toe being curiously bent. The length of the hind

foot is about two-thirds more than that of the fore or digging hand.

When I come to speak of his habits as differmg from the Mole, I

shall be able to demonstrate the use of this strange scraper-like form

of hind foot. So far, 1 have endeavoured to give an outline of his

general personal appearance, differing from the Shrew in the peculiar

arrangement of his feet, and from the Mole in having a long hairy

tail. His nearest relative is the Condylura (Star-nosed Mole), whose

nose has a fringe of star-shaped processes round its outer edge, about

twenty-two in number.

The first and only place I ever met with this strange little fellow

was on the Chilukweyuk Prairies. These large grassy openings or

prairies are situated near the Fraser River, on the western side of

the Cascade Mountains. In the sandy banks on the edge of the

Chilukweyuk River and the various little streams winding through

the prairie-grass, lives the Urotrichus ; his subterranean home is a

large space or hole excavated like a small cave, and lined with bits

of dry grass and leaves. From the central residence roads are tun-

nelled away, radiating from it like the spokes of a wheel. His tun-

nels are not like those of the Mole; he never throws up heaps or

mounds of earth in order to get rid of the surplus material ; he digs

as the Mole, but makes open cuttings at short intervals, about four

or five inches long.

And now we shall see the use of those curiously formed scraper-

like hind feet. As he digs out the tunnel with his trowel hands, he

throws back the earth towards his hind feet. These, from their pe-

culiar shape, enable him to back the dirt out of the hole, using

them like two scrapers, only that he pusies the dirt instead of

pulling it towards him. Having backed the dirt clear of the mouth |

of the hole, he throws it over the edge of the open cutting. After

having dug-in some distance, and finding, I dare say, the labour of

backing out rather irksome, he digs up through the ground to the

surface, makes another open cutting, and then begins a new hole

Dr. J. E. Gray on Myriosteon Higginsii. 61

or tunnel, and disappears into the earth again. When he has

gone as far from his dormitory as he deems wise, he again digs up

through and clears away the rubbish. This road is now complete ;

so he goes back again to his central mansion, to begin others at his

leisure. It is very difficult to watch the movements and discover the

feeding-time and food of an animal that lives almost wholly under-

ground in the daytime; but I am pretty sure these tunnels are

made for and used as roadways, or underground trails, for the pur-

pose of hunting. He is a night feeder, and exposed to terrible

perils from the various small Carnivora that prowl about like bandits

in the dark—Stoats, Weasels, Martins, and Skunks. So, to avoid

and escape these enemies, he comes quietly along the subterranean

roadways, and cautiously emerging at the open cutting, feels about

with his wonderful nose, and, I doubt not, guided by an acute sense

of smell, pounces upon larvee, slugs, beetles, or any nocturnal creep-

ing things he can catch, and so, traversing his different hunting-trails

during the night, manages in this way to fare sumptuously, safe

from danger.

It is scarcely possible to imagine a more skilfully contrived hunt-

ing-system, to avoid danger and to facilitate escape, than are these

tunnel trails with open cuttings ; for the sly little hunter has, on the

slightest alarm, two modes of flight at his disposal, one before and

the other behind; and the fur, as I have already mentioned, lying

as smoothly when stroked from tail to head as it does when turned

in the natural direction, enables him to retreat tail first into his hole

as easily as he could go adopting his usual mode of progression.

Notice or a Portion or A New Form or Animat (Myri-

OSTEON HiGGINSII), PROBABLY INDICATING A New Group

oF EcuHiNoODERMATA. By Dr. Joun Epwarp Gray, F.R.S.,

F.L.S., etc.

Four or five years ago the Rev. H. H. Higgins, of Liverpool, pur-

chased in London a specimen which was shown at the time to seve-

ral naturalists, and was pronounced by some to be the tail of a Ray

(perhaps of Urogymnus africanus) ; and this determination seems to

have been so far satisfactory that up to this period it has not been

further described.

During a recent visit to the Free Museum at Liverpool the spe-

cimen attracted my attention, and Mr. Moore, the intelligent Curator

of that institution, placed it in my hands for examination and deter-

mination ; and the trustees of that institution have most kindly pre-

sented it to the British Museum. I was soon satisfied that it could

not be the tail of a Ray, nor, indeed, a part of any vertebrated

animal. The outer surface (and, indeed, the whole substance) is

made up of a number of calcareous concretions, united together by

anastomosing processes placed on the outside of an internal rather

thick coat formed of longitudinal fibres, which is rather hard and

firm when dry. The interior of the tapering tube is quite empty,

without any septa or other divisions.

62 Zoological Society :—

It is very unlike the skin of a cartilaginous fish, which is always

a good firm skin, more or less studded with hard, imbedded, bony

scales or processes, or the case of an Ostracion, which is formed of

cartilaginous or horny tesseree. The rounded surface, which has been

regarded as the upper surface of the tail, is pierced with two series

of small, rather unequal-sized, oblong holes, which look very like

irregular ambulacra for the passage of the feet or tentacles of the

animal which formed the body, as in the case of the Star-fishes ;

and yet, at the same time, these holes are very different from the

ambulacral pores of those animals, which are always in pairs and

surrounded by some special ossicles. Besides the holes on the

rounded or upper edge, there are a few similar perforations, but

smaller in size, on the sides of the thicker part of the tube.

The entire surface of the external skeleton is cribellated with

small pores between the ossicles, as is the case with many Asteriade

and Hchinide. This porousness of the surface induced one of the na-

turalists to whom it was shown to suggest that it might be the shell

of a gigantic Foraminifer, or the coral of one of the Polyzoa; but

this opinion cannot be entertained, as the pores are very unlike the

pores of those animals, and the large continuous internal cavity, which

has been evidently occupied by some part of a larger animal, is totally

opposed to such a theory.

I therefore propose to give it a name, in hopes that it may lead to

a more perfect knowledge of the animal, and to characterize it thus:—

MyRrIosTEON, gen. nov.

Body, entire form unknown. The part alone known (fig. 1) is

elongate, tapering, straight, rather compressed, rounded above, and

flattened beneath; the sides and upper surface formed of convex

tetragonal ossicles, united by short radiating branches; with four

or five round pores round each ossicle; ossicles of nearly equal size

in all parts of the surface.

Fig. 1. The entire specimen, greatly reduced.

2. Cross section of the specimen, natural size.

3. Side view, showing the flat under surface.

4. Figure of the surface, natural size.

The lower surface flat (figs. 2, 3, & 5), formed of smooth flat-topped

tesserze, which are very close together, forming a nearly continuous

‘ Dr. J. E. Gray on Myriosteon Higginsii. 63

surface, with circles of six triangular radiating pores near the margin

of each ossicle—the ossicles near the thickest part of the body being

the largest, and very gradually diminishing in size towards the top.

The ossicles are all placed on a rather solid, thick, hard internal

layer, which is formed of closely intertwined short longitudinal fibres,

or opaque bone-like spicula, which seem to give considerable rigidity

to the body. #

_ The convex upper edge has two longitudinal series of oblong

pores, rather unequal in size, and sometimes placed so close together

as to run nearly into one another, and at others separated from each

other by a considerable interval. The larger pores are surrounded

by a slightly raised edge, showing that some tentacle or other body

is emitted through them. There are also a few smaller circular

pores scattered on the sides of the tube.

Myriosteon Hieernsil, sp. nov. (Figs. 1-5.)

Hab. ?

The fragment of this animal, which alone is known, is 263 inches

long and 3 inches in circumference at the base, tapering to a rather

blunt end, which is pervious ; but it is evidently imperfect, and may

be closed in the perfect state. The flattened part of the base is rather

more than half an inch wide at its widest part.

__ I have named the specimen after the Rev. H. H. Higgins, one of

the trustees of the Derby Museum at Liverpool, well known for his

attachment to science. |

I was soon convinced that the specimen was not the tail of a Ray,

nor indeed any part of a vertebrated, annulose, or molluscous animal ;

so that it must belong to the radiated group; and the question is

to which part of the group it is most nearly allied.

The formation of the external skeleton and the general form of the

parts which alone have as yet been examined lead me to believe that

it is part of an Echinoderm, being probably the single ray of a

radiated body. The structure of the external skeleton resembles more

closely that of one of the more tessellated forms of the cylindrical-

rayed Starfish than that of any other animal that has occurred to me ;

but it differs from the arms of these animals in not being provided with

regular ambulacra, which is the essential character of the Starfish.

I am therefore induced to believe that the specimen may indicate

a new group of radiated animals, nearly allied to <Asterias. It

appears to be much more rigid than the Starfish are in general ; and

it will at any rate form a new family, for which the name of Myrio-

steide may be given.

I do not recollect to have seen any fossil that has any resemblance

to the specimen, or to the separate parts of it.

The ossicles differ also from those of Asterias in not being covered

with granules, and from the Asteriade and Echinide in not being

provided with spines on moveable joints.

The lateral edges of the flat portion of the specimen are more or

less distinctly marked, and in some places, especially near the small

end, are raised up into an irregular margin, formed by irregularities

64 Zoological Society :—

on the surface of the ossicles, which at these places are more or

less confused together.

The centre of the upper part of the smaller end of the specimen

is marked with scattered concavities, which appear as if formed by

its having been attached to some shell or other more or less convex

surface. These concavities are produced by the flattening of the

surface of the ossicles of the part. They may have been produced by

parasites which have affixed themselves to the surface of the speci-

men, or by the specimen itself having been attached by the end of

this part of the body to some fixed body. The pores on the back

are more symmetrical and equal near the end of the arm, and those

gs N ~*~ Aah

Magnified figure of the under surface, showing the large pores placed in hexagons.

in each series are generally opposite to each other; but there are

many exceptions to this arrangement and symmetry.

The Myriosteon can have no affinity to the Polyzoa, for there

are no cells for the reception of the animal. The celebrated French

zoologist who suggested that it might possibly belong to that order

compared it with Eschara, the cells of which are obliterated by age ;

but then the cells are always well developed in the younger part of

the coral.

The specimen under examination is clearly not a coral gradually

increasing in size by the development of new cells, but a definitely -

shaped part of some regularly formed body ; so that the idea of its

being a Polyzoon is scarcely worthy of as much consideration as I

have given to it.

April 26, 1864.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

Nore ON THE BonNET OF THE RiGHT WHALE.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., F.L.S.

Mr. Holdsworth has presented to the British Museum a specimen

which had been received from an American whaler, as “the Bonnet

of Balena mysticetus, obtained at the Sandwich Islands.”

I have shown the specimen to Professor Owen. He states that a

similar specimen is in the Museum of the College of Surgeons, and

that he considers it as ‘a diseased action or tumour of the outer

lavers of integument.”

The specimen is oblong, 11 inches long, and 8 inches wide, very

irregular in the outline, with a very rough pitted surface, four of the

é Dr. J. E. Gray on the Bonnet of the Whale. 65

pits being much larger than the rest, and dividing the surface into

six prominences. The whole substance seems to be formed of irregular

horny layers placed one under the other, the lowest layer being the

one last formed ; and each of these layers is more or less crumpled and

plicated on the surface, giving the irregular-appearance to the mass.

The lower layer is attached to the skin of the whale, a part of the

skin being attached to the inner surface of the mass, or bonnet, as it

is called.

On showing the specimen to a foreign zoologist, he stated that it

was an excrescence on the skin of a whale, formed by the adhesion

of the barnacles called Coronula, and that the irregularities on the

surface of the bonnet were caused by the attachment and wearing-

action of these animals.

This is quite a mistake, the Coronule sink themselves into the epi-

dermis of the whale, as is also the case with the genus Tudicinella.

I have seen numerous specimens of both these animals in situ, and

the skin round the cirripedes is scarcely altered in structure, and

offers no resemblance to the horny excrescence called the bonnet.

Any one who examines the bonnet will-find that the plate of horn

of which it is formed is plicated and folded when deposited ; and this

explains the irregularity of the general form of the body.

The zoologist referred to has since said that he believes it is caused

by the irritation of the whale-louse, and that the irregularities on

the surface are caused by them. This may perhaps have arisen from

the surface of the specimen being covered with whale-lice when it

was first procured from the whaler; but this may be only because

the hollow on the surface forms a good hiding-place for them; and I

think the supposition that they are the origin of the wart or horn

requires further observation.

Mr. Holdsworth has since sent to the Museum a much smaller

perme, also obtained at the Sandwich Islands, which is oblong,

elongate, and more symmetrical; but the upper surface is not so

evenly chanuelled. It is 6 inches long and 2} wide. It is spoken

of by the whalers as a wart on the tip of the nose, and is commonly

called the “ Whale’s bonnet.”

_ I do not recollect observing any notice of this ‘‘ bonnet,” or giant

corn, or rudimentary frontal horn, as it may be regarded, in any ac-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv.

66 Zoological Society :—

count of the ‘‘ Right Whale,”’ nor in that of the ‘‘ Spermaceti Whale.”

I have specially searched for it again in the works by persons who

have seen these Whales alive, but without success.

It has been suggested by Mr. Holdsworth that the bonnet may

be a natural development, and possibly characteristic of the species ;

he thinks that the ‘ pale prominence” on the nose of Balena ant-

arctica, as figured in ‘ Fauna Japonica,’ pls. 28 & 29, may be intended

to represent it. In the description this part is only described as

“une forte proéminence teinte de blane.”

In the excellent drawing of the male Whale from the coast of

New Zealand, which I figured under the name of Balena antipo-

darum, in Dieffenbach’s ‘New Zealand,’ vol. ii. t. 1, there is a

rough roundish prominence on the front of the lower jaw, as well as

on the front of the upper one.

‘I believe that a prominence of the kind is to be observed in all the

species of the genus Balena, although I have never seen them de-

scribed as hard and horny; but that is no reason why this may not

be the case.

DESCRIPTION OF THREE New Species oF AUSTRALIAN SNAKES.

By Gerarp KREFFT.

SIMOTES AUSTRALIS, sp. nov.

Scales in 17 rows. Ventrals 160 to 163. Anal bifid. Sub-

caudals 18/18. Total length 112"; tail 11".

Body cylindrical, rounded ; head short, conical, not distinct from

neck ; tail short, ending in a blunt point. Rostral shield much pro-

duced, flat in front, pointed behind, reaching backwards to between

the anterior frontals, slightly grooved at its base. Two nasals,

nostrils between, one anterior, two posterior oculars ; two temporals

(in one specimen a third smaller one behind). Eye small; pupil

subelliptical, erect; no loreal, replaced by the posterior nasal and

anterior ocular; six upper labials, the third and fourth coming into

the orbit ; occipitals short, not much rounded behind, and but slightly

forked. The general colour is red, very bright on the posterior part

of the body and tail; all the scales are slightly margined, some, much

darker than others, have a whitish (in spirits) spot in the middle,

and form into a series of half rings, of which there are about fifty-

six upon the body and tail. The head is covered by a black band

across the occiput, leaving the snout free, commencing from below

Mr. G. Krefft on new Australian Kiikos. 67

the eye, and marking the fourth and fifth upper labials, the vertical,

and nearly the whole of the occipitals; this black band is divided

from a second band covering the neck by a whitish space. ;

I believe the present species is the first Simotes discovered in

Australia; and I am much indebted to Dr. James C. Cox, who

found it in the neighbourhood of Port Curtis. A second specimen,

taken on the banks of the Clarence River, was given to me a few

days ago by Judge Francis.

Hopiocepsatus Ramsayt, sp. nov.

Scales in 15 rows. Anal bifid. Ventrals 164. Subcaudals 51.

Total length 103"; tail 2”.

Body rather elongate and rounded ; head scarcely distinct from

neck, rather high and elongate, with obtuse muzzle; rostral just

reaching to the surface of crown ; anterior frontals moderate, rounded

in front ; posterior ones larger, bent down on the sides; one ante-

rior, two posterior oculars, the lower forming about one-fourth of

the orbit; vertical narrow, six-sided, much longer than broad ;

superciliaries nearly the same size as the vertical; occipitals mode-

rate, not forked behind; six upper labials, the third and fourth

forming the lower part of the orbit ; no loreal, replaced by the elon-

gate nasal, second and third upper labial, anterior ocular, and bent

down anterior frontal. One nasal, pierced by the nostril; scales

moderate, rhomboid, in fifteen rows; tail rather short, scarcely di-

stinct from trunk, tapering; eye moderate, pupil rounded; grooved

fang in front, some smaller smooth teeth behind.

Dark olive-green above, each scale tipped with reddish, in parti-

cular those on the sides; crown and a narrow vertebral line, one

scale wide, somewhat darker than the other parts; this line extends

to the root of the tail ; upper labials and chin-shields whitish, marked

with olive-brown in the upper corners. Beneath yellow, each ventral

scale with a blackish margin; subcaudals nearly black.

Mr. E. P. Ramsay discovered this new Snake in the neighbour-

hood of Braidwood, N. S. Wales ; it is apparently a young specimen,

its total length not exceeding 104 inches.

Hop.LocePHALUS NIGRO-STRIATUS, Sp. nov.

Scales in 15 rows. Anal entire. Ventrals 180. Subcaudals 62.

Total length 11" ; tail 23".

68 Zoological Society :—

Body and tail as in H. nigrescens ; belly flat; tail moderate, not

distinct from trunk; head not distinct from neck, depressed, rounded ;

rostral moderate ; anterior frontals broad, hinder edges just touching

the nostril ; posterior frontals much larger, rounded behind ; vertical

moderate, six-sided, very broad; occipitals rather narrow, elongate,

much forked and pointed behind ; one anterior, two posterior ocu-

lars ; superciliaries and eyes small; pupil elliptical, erect ; six upper

labials, third and fourth touching the eye. Upper part of posterior

half of tail covered with large hexagonal scales ; sides and beneath

yellowish white; crown and a vertebral line running from the neck

to the tip of the tail black. 7

Hab. North-east Australia, neighbourhood of Rockhampton.

Nores oN AUSTRALIAN FRESHWATER FisHES, AND DescrIpP-

TIONS OF Four New Speciss. By Grerarp Krerrr.

The scanty knowledge which we possess of the fishes inhabiting

our freshwater streams has induced me to pay some attention to this

subject ; and I now furnish a list of species of the several rivers

from which I have received specimens. To begin with our imme-

diate neighbourhood, I find that up to the present time not more

than four species have been captured in the streams emptying into

Port Jackson and Botany Bay :—namely, Hleotris australis, sp. nov. ;

Mugil dobula, Gthr.; Anguilla australis, Rich.; and Galaxias scriba.

These four species we find in almost every stream, swamp, and

lagoon, Galaxias scriba even in old wells or other water-holes on

the top of hills, which have no connexion with any of the running

streams. Anguilla australis is also frequently found in detached

pools of water ; whilst Hleotris australis frequents the clearer stream-

lets. I have never had an opportunity of examining the creeks which

are situated upon the north shore of Port Jackson, nor have I ever

received specimens captured there; but I have reason to believe that,

besides the four kinds of fish mentioned, there exists a larger fresh-

water species, commonly called ‘“ Perch,” probably a Therapon,

which is not found in the salt water of the harbour.

With regard to the fishes of the Nepean or Hawkesbury, its tri-

butaries, and the swamps and lagoons with which this river is ocea-

sionally connected during high floods, I am enabled to give a better

account. I have drawn the seine in the Hawkesbury between

Windsor and Richmond, about fifty miles from its mouth, where the

water is as fresh as that of any mountain-stream ; and the result was,

at a haul, about 200 so-called “‘ Mullets”’ (two species, Mugil dobula,

Gthr., and Mugil compressus, Gthr.), two “ Eels”? (Anguilla aus-

tralis, Rich.), a “ Perch” (Lates colonorum, Gthr., Ann. N. H.

1863, xi. p. 114), and a ‘Rock Cod” (Dertropogon robustus, Gthr.).

How this last fish managed to go so far up a freshwater river I could

not understand. It has all the appearance of a true sea-fish; and

yet I took it subsequently much further up the river, between the

mountains, whilst I have also received two specimens captured with

{ Mr. G. Krefft on new Australian Fishes. 69

hook and line in Mr. Pitt’s lagoon near Bronte—a lagoon which,

Mr. Pitt informs me, has not been flooded during the last four

years. There is another fish, called a ‘“‘ Bream” by the settlers,

which we did not succeed in capturing (this is probably Beryz affinis),

and a second species of Perch, which may prove to be new. At a

second haul a true Flat-head (Platycéphalus tasmanius, Rich.) was

secured, besides the usual amount of “ Mullet’? and “ Perch.”’

The smaller fry, as Galavias scriba, Rich., and the so-called Sprat

(Megalops setipinnis, Rich.), were taken with hook and line. The

last-mentioned species affords a good deal of sport, as it will rise to a

fly. 1 mention this fact, as some authors have denied that fly-fishing

existed in Australia.

The genus H/eotris I found well represented in this river; and I

give a short description of four new species.

Eveorris Coxt, sp. nov.

D.C. =. A. 1/9. L. lat. 36 to 38.

_ Twelve series of scales between the origin of the posterior dorsal

and the anal. Head scaly ; snout obtuse, with the lower jaw promi-

nent. The height of the body is contained five times and a quarter

in the total length; the length of the head more than four times;

the horizontal diameter of the eye is one-fourth of the length of the

head, and equal to the width of the interorbital space.

Coloration bright yellow ; upper part and sides finely punctured

with black, forming a broad, sometimes indistinct streak upon the

sides. Dorsals and pectorals bright yellow at the base, the first

punctured with black ; belly whitish. Teeth villiform, in broad

bands. Anal papilla large, somewhat longer than broad.

Total length 51+ inches.

Hab. Lagoon near Bronte, Upper Hawkesbury River.

ELEOTRIS AUSTRALIS, Sp. nov.

D.7;. A.;. L. lat. 32.

Eight series of scales between the origin of the posterior dorsal

fin and the anal. Head scaly, as far as the snout, obtuse; lower

jaw prominent ; teeth in villiform bands. ‘The height of the body

is contained four times and a half in the total length, and the head

four times and a quarter; the horizontal diameter of the eye is one-

half the width of the interorbital space. General coloration yel-

lowish brown, covered with minute black spots, which form five or

six longitudinal lines upon the sides; base of pectorals with a nar-

row bright yellow band; all’ the rays of the caudal spotted with

black ; second dorsal with three or four narrow, sometimes indistinct

bands. Anal papilla as long as the horizontal diameter of the eye,

and nearly as broad. Total length 5 inches.

Hab. Creeks near Sydney, Hawkesbury River and its tributaries,

Hunter River, and Clarence River.

70 Zoological Society i

ELEOTRIS GRANDICEPS, sp. nov.

D.71/9. A. 5. L. lat. 38 to 40.

Twelve series of scales between the origin of the posterior dorsal

fin and the anal. Head very large, broad, depressed, without any

apparent scales ; lower jaw prominent ; teeth villiform. The height

of the body is contained five times in the total length, and that of

the head three times and a half. The diameter of the eye is one-

fifth of the length of the head, and nearly one-half of the interorbital

space ; the pectorals reach to the origin of the anal fin. General

coloration yellowish, punctured with black in particular on the upper

part and sides ; snout blackish ; lower jaw sometimes punctured with

black also ; beneath whitish. Anal papilla very small. Total length

3% inches.

Hub. Upper Hawkesbury River ; freshwater lagoons near Bronte

and Richmond, Eastern Creek, and other tributaries of the Hawkes-

bury.

There are just twelve species of fishes from the Nepean and

Hawkesbury ; but I am assured by Mr. George M. Pitt, jun., to

whom I am chiefly indebted for my specimens, that the river con-

tains more than twenty different kinds of fish: the remaining spe-

cies I hope to capture during the course of this summer, and I

shall furnish an account of them in due time. Of our northern

rivers the Hastings, the Richmond, and the Clarence I know but

little ; that they team with fish there is no doubt, and that many

new genera and species will be found amongst them is certain.

Many of the settlers upon the banks of these streams have pro-

mised their cooperation; and Mr. James F. Wilcox, who resides

on the Clarence River, has supplied me already with many inter-

esting specimens. I received from him Oligorus macquariensis,

Cuv. & Val., Therapon unicolor (?), Galaxias scriba, Rich., Eleo-

tris mogunda, Rich., and E. compressus, sp. nov., which may be

described as follows :—

ELEOTRIS COMPRESSUS, Sp. Nov.

D.C. 5to10. A.z. L. lat. 28/30.

Eight series of scales between the origin of the posterior dorsal fin

and the anal. Body cyprinoid, compressed ; the height of the body

is contained three times and three-quarters in the total length, and

the head four times ; the horizontal diameter of the eye is one-fourth

of the length of the head, and is contained once and a half in the

interorbital space; the snout is short, lower jaw longest; mouth

rather small; head scaly.

Coloration reddish brown, with five or six indistinct cross bands,

formed of the close-dotted black spots with which the scales are

covered. The second dorsal and the anal are rather long, and more

or less marked with black at the base and top; besides this, the hinder

Mr. R. Swinhoe on a new Rat from Formosa. 71

part of the second dorsal is speckled with white. Anal papilla of

moderate size and forked. Total length 33 inches,

Hab. Clarence River, and creeks near Port Denison. Discovered

by Mr. James F. Wilcox.

DescripTiIon oF A NEw SPECIES OF THE GENUS MERGUS.

By Joun Gou tp, F.R.S., etc.

MerGus squamatus, Gould.

Crown of the head, lengthened crest, and neck rusty brown ; upper

surface brownish grey ; tuft of feathers at the insertion of the wing

grey, passing into white near the tip, and broadly margined with

black ; lesser wing-coverts grey; greater coverts grey at the base,

passing into black about the middle of the feathers, beyond which

they are creamy white; primaries. very dark or blackish brown ;

lower part of the throat and all the under surface pale buff; sides of

the breast and the whole of the flanks down to the tail deep rich

buff, with two narrow irregular crescentic bands of blackish brown

on each feather, one within the other, the outer one near the edge,

the inner one near the middle ; a similar style of marking pervades

the space behind the legs, the lower part of the back, and the upper

tail-coverts, but the markings in those parts are wider, of a greyer

‘tint, and intermingled with each other; tail greyish brown, the

central feathers freckled on their margins with greyish white.

Total length 23 inches ; bill 22; wing 10; tail 44; tarsi 2.

Hab. China.

Remark.—The above description was taken from an example which

I consider to be either immature or in its winter livery. In size it

is intermediate between Mergus castor and M. merganser. When-

ever a specimen is procured in its nuptial dress, it will doubtless prove

to be a bird of great beauty. This new species is at once distin-

guished from the other members of its.genus by the squamate form

of the markings on the flanks, which has suggested the specific

name assigned to it.

May 10, 1864.—Dr. E. Hamilton in the Chair.

On A New Rat From Formosa. By Rosert Swinuos, F.Z.S.

Mus ConrnGa, n. sp.

M. corpore supra rufo, setis nigris spinosis sparso, subtus abrupte

albo: auribus rotundis, fuscis : cauda longa, squamosa, setosa :

pedibus albis.

Corp. long. 8 poll., caud. 9 poll.

Upper parts reddish brown, sprinkled with stiff black bristles, more

especially on the back, where the fur is also often a little dark ; ears

and fore part of legs deep brown; tail composed of short rings of

scales set with short stiff bristles, deep brown on its upper parts,

whitish on the lower and for about 14 inch of tip; a ring of black

runs round the lids of the eye; whiskers on sides of muzzle and a

72 . Zoological Society :—

few hairs on sides of the forehead very long and glossy black; fore

teeth rufous sienna, those on lower jaw long; chin, breast, under

fore paws, belly, and under thighs pure white; paws white, the

hinder ones large. .

In a young animal, measuring 64 inches in trunk, the tail mea-

sured 6 inches; head to fore root of ear 14 inch; between ears

‘7 inch; length of ear *8 inch; greatest breadth of ear 4 inch;

hind foot, from tibial joint to end of nails, 1:4 inch. As the animal.

attains its full size, the tail exceeds the trunk in length. I have

examined about thirty-five specimens of different ages; the younger

the animal, the fewer spinous bristles : of these the males carry most ;

they are sharp and very stiff. Amongst these specimens there is,

as usual, an amount of variation; but in proportions it is not very

appreciable, except in so far as to be accounted for by age. In colour,

on the contrary, varieties abound: the most strongly marked are the

following :—

1. Sides strongly freckled with olive-yellow.

2. Brown, with more or less reddish ; fur softer, with few bristles.

3. Similar to 1, but with brown instead of white fur.

4, Similar to 1, with white-and-brown feet and white-patched

tail. ;

5. Characters of nos. 2 and 1 united. . 2

These five varieties are so linked together by intermediate forms ~

that there is no drawing a line between them. When I received the

first soft-furred brown Rat, I thought I had got a distinct creature ;

but I soon procured others combining the characters of both. The

colour and softness of its fur led me to conjecture that it might be a

race of which the ancestors had hybridized with Mus decumanus, be-

cause I received a specimen of this last animal from the same locality.

But the acquisition of further specimens showed me that, from the

unsullied whiteness of its belly and the intermediate tinges of the

upper parts of many others, the difference only consisted in a slight

variation in the colour and appearance of the fur, the other charac-

teristics of the species remaining unaltered. This Rat is not now

found in the vicinity of towns, whence, like the indigenous Rats of

most countries, it has fallen back before the usurpation of the stronger

hordes of the commercial Rat (Mus decumanus) ; and it is now only

found in the isolated hamlets of the interior, whither its enemy ap-

pears gradually to be extending its sway. It is difficult to under-

stand how so large and strong a Rat has been ousted out of its rights

by a not much stronger usurper. This species must have occurred

formerly in towns in pretty considerable numbers, as it still does in

country places. The imported hordes of Mus decumanus could not

have been in larger numbers, but I should fancy must have employed

a superior cunning to deprive these of their territory—much the

same sort of advantage, probably, that civilization gives the China-

man in this country, and the whites in Australia, which enables them

to drive into the mountains and bush the rightful but less expert

possessors of the land of their fathers. This Rat is allied to the

aboriginal Rat of Southern China (Mus flavescens, Gray), and doubt-

Dr. P. L. Sclater on a new Cockatoo. 73

less of the same stock; but it attains a larger size, is robuster, has

larger hind feet, larger ears, and is otherwise distinguished by its

feet being white, and by the pure abrupt white of its under parts. The

bristles of its upper parts are also more numerous and more spinous.

It was, perhaps, originally brought over by Chinese junks, and drove

before it some other species, of which some few may yet be found lin-

gering about the huts of the savages of the interior. For, in former

days, before the accession of western commerce, M. flavescens was

doubtless the chief Rat of the towns of Southern China; and special

circumstances may have caused it to vary; or its pedigree may perhaps

be carried further back to the time when there must have been more

territorial connexion between this island and the main, when Lepus

sinensis, Cervulus Reevesti, and others managed to get across and

remain to this day in either country identical and unchanged in

form. These, however, are merely conjectures ; but the facts remain

that Mus Coninga is allied to M. flavescens, and that both have been

banished from their accustomed haunts by the cosmopolite usurper,

M. decumanus.

The Formosan Rat is distinguished by the Chinese colonists from

M. decumanus, which they call Laou chee, by the name Pay-ba, or

white belly. The country-people attribute medicinal properties to

its flesh, and value its carcase at fourpence a piece. I propose to

name the animal after the powerful pirate chief who seized the island

from the Dutch, and whose nightly rest this indigenous species must

have as greatly disturbed as do its.commercial successors those of

the present trading community.

On Aa New Species or WuHite CocKATOO LIVING IN THE

Society's Garpens. By P. L. Scuater, M.A., Pu.D.,

F.R.S., SecRETARY TO THE SOCIETY.

In April of the year before last the Society obtained from the ship

‘La Hogue’ (as recorded in the ‘ Proceedings’ for May 13, 1862) *

a pair of a fine large species of White Cockatoo, new to the collection.

Somewhat influenced, I must confess, by the information that they

had been brought to Sydney from the Salomon Islands, I was induced

to refer these birds to the Cacatua Ducorpsii, obtained by MM.

Hombron and Jacquinot in that group of islands, and described by

those naturalists in the Zoology of the ‘ Voyage au Pole Sud,’

although they did not quite agree with the characters and figure

there given of that species.

On its return voyage this year the same ship has brought over a

pair of smaller White Cockatoos, received at Sydney from the island

of Guadalcanar, of the Salomon group. As soon as I saw them,

I was at once convinced that I had made a mistake in referring the

former pair of birds to Cacatua Ducorpsii, and that the latter pair

were rightfully entitled to that designation. It thus becomes neces-

* See P. Z. S. 1862, p. 141,

74 Zoological Society.

sary to give a new name to the Cockatoo which I have heretofore

erroneously called Ducorpsii, and figured under that name in the

‘Proceedings’ for 1862. I propose, therefore, to call it Cacatua

ophthalmica, as its most distinguishing characteristic when living is

the blue naked skin which surrounds the eye, and renders it at

first sight distinguishable from every other bird of the genus.

Before giving the specific characters of this new species, I may

remark that the White Cockatoos, of the genus Cacatua, may be

divided into two very easily distinguished sections. The first em-

braces those species which have a narrow medial head-crest, with the

slender point recurved at the extremity, and appearing above the

surface of the adjoining feathers when the crest is in a state of repose.

The second contains those species which have the crest broadened

and comprising the greater part of the head-feathers, rismg when

erect into a sphere more or less pyramidal in shape, but showing

when in a state of repose no recurved point. The following diagnoses

may assist in determining the species :—

Sect. A. Crista angustata ad apicem recurva.

: ; ‘ 1. galerita, ex Australia.

Majores candide, crista flava ......... eo triton, ex Nov. Guinea et Moluce.

Minores candid, crista aurantiaca... 3. citrinocristata, ex Timor.

4. sulphurea, ex Timor, Flores, Lombock

crista flava ......... et Celebes. ;

i equatorialis, ex Nov. Guin. et Moluce.

Major, crista tricolore .......sssseeeeeee 6. Leadbeateri, ex Australia.

Sect. B. Crista lata incumbente.

Candida major; crista alba ............ 7. cristata, ex Ternate.

crista rubra ........ . 8. moluccensis, ex Ceram, Batchian et

Ternate.

crista limonacea ... 9. ophthalmica, ex ins. Salomon.

minor; crista alba, intus li-

monaceo tincta... 10. Ducorpsii, ex ins. Salomon.

genis rubro tinctis.. 11. sanguinea, ex Australia.

crisso rubro ......... 12. Philippinarum, ex ins. Philipp.

ROBACER .<snesnssescescvensendentctestensass 13. roseicapilla, ex Australia.

The new species may be shortly characterized as follows :—

CaCATUA OPHTHALMICA, Sp. Nov.

Cacatua Ducorpsit, Sclater, P. Z. S. 1862, p. 141, pl. x1v.

Alba: criste plumis elongatis, intus pallide limonaceis : subala-

ribus et caude tectricibus inferioribus limonaceo tinctis : rostro

et pedibus nigris: annulo oculari in ave viva ceruleo: cras-

sitie vix minore quam in Cacatua cristata.

Hab. In ins. Salomon.

In conclusion I may remark that the Society’s living series of

Cockatoos contains examples of nine out of the thirteen known species,

the deficiencies being only four, namely, C. triton, C. sulphurea,

C. sanguinea, and C. Philippinarum.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Salmo cambricus.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—I find that the name of Salmo cambricus, which

I have given to the Charr of Llanberris Lake, has been previously

used by Donovan for the Sewin of Wales. Therefore, to prevent

confusion, I propose to change the name of the former species into

Salmo Perisii.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Your obedient Servant,

A. GUNTHER.

British Museum, Nov. 28, 1864.

On the Cetacea of the French Mediterranean Coasts. °

By M. Pavut Gervais.

After some remarks on the necessity of studying the osteological

_ characters in discriminating the species of Cetaceans, M. Gervais

states that he has been able to ascertain the existence on the French

coasts of the Mediterranean of nine species of those animals, belong-

ing to nearly as many genera. Upon these species he makes the

following observations :—

1, Toe Cacuator (Physeter macrocephalus).—This species is

very rare, the occasional reported occurrence of individuals generally

referrmg to large species of Delphinide. A true Cachalot was

taken in 1856, by the fishermen of Saint Nazaire; and a considerable

kate of its lower jaw is preserved in the collection of the Marist

athers, at La Seyne, near Toulon.

2. Tue Zieuts (Ziphius cavirostris, Cuv.).—This species, long

regarded as fossil, really exists in the Mediterranean ; the specimen

of which the skull was described by Cuvier (Rech. Ossem. foss.)

was found by the fishermen of the Gulf of Bouc. Others have since

been obtained, and each of them has been described as a new species—

Delphinus Desmarestii, Risso (taken at Nice), D. Philippi, Cocco

(Straits of Messina), Hyperoodon Doumetii, Gray (Corsica), and H.

Gervaisii, Duvernoy (Aresquiés).

3. Tur Grampeus (Orca gladiator).—This species has only twice

been captured. One was taken about twenty-five years ago at Cette;

its dental formula was 14. Another came ashore at Elne (Pyrénées

orientales) in 1857 ; but its lower jaw (the only fragment preserved)

contains only ten teeth, so that M. Gervais does not feel sure of its

being of the same species as the Cette specimen. It is also impos-

sible to say whether it may be identical with the Delphinus Feres.

4. Tue Rounp-HEApep Porpoise (Globiceps).—The names

Delphinus melas, D. deductor, and D. globiceps have been given to

a large oceanic species, the type of the genus Globiceps of Gray.

Similar species, if not mere varieties, have been brought from the

south coast of the United States, from Guadaloupe, New Zealand,

and the Japanese seas.

76 Miscellaneous.

But it is doubtful whether this species exists in the Mediterranean.

The genus Globiceps has been recognized by M. Gervais in some

Delphinide of 14-17 feet long, of which a shoal of about fifteen ran

on shore in the neighbourhood of Barcarés (Pyrénées orientales) in

February 1864. Four of these specimens reached M. Gervais, and

he compared the skeleton of one of them with different skeletons of

G. melas in the Museum of Paris. The only differences that can be

pointed out reside in the curvature of the incisive bones, and in the

somewhat more obtuse appearance of the teeth ; but equivalent diffe-

rences also occur between the specimens of Globiceps from other

seas when carefully compared, so as, to a certain extent, to justify

the supposed species which have been admitted in this genus by

authors. The Mediterranean Globiceps thus appears to constitute

a new race, if not a new species. Like the Cetacea of this genus

which live in the ocean, it has the head much inflated, and the muz-

zle short ; and its colour is black, except beneath, where it presents a

large median band commencing in the form of a heart near the throat,

and extending to the anus.

5. Risso’s Porrotse (Grampus Rissoanus).—G. Cuvier has

described this species, which is very nearly allied to his Delphinus

_ griseus ; but the former lives in the Mediterranean, the latter on

the coasts of Brittany. The cranium of this species presents cha-

racters which are easily recognized. ‘The Museum of Paris possesses

two skulls from specimens taken at Nice by Risso and Laurillard ;

there is another in the Museum of Marseilles obtained from one of

a shoal which came into Carry (Bouches-du-Rhéne) two years ago.

6. Tue Borrie-Nosep Doipeuin (Tursiops Tursio).—This is

not so rare as the preceding species, but far less common than the

Delphinus Delphis. M. Gervais has specimens taken in the Gulf of

Lyons, especially at Cette and La Nouvelle and at Gruissau.

7. THe Common Douputin (Delphinus Delphis).—This is the

stationary Dolphin of the coasts. One of its chief distinctive marks

consists in the widened double groove on the face of its palate. This

double groove is visible after the removal of the membrane of the

palate ; it does not exist in the D. Tethyos of Gervais.

8. Dotpain oF Tetuys (Delphinus Tethyos).—Of this the

author knows only two individuals—one taken at the mouth of the

Orb (Hérault) in 1852, the other in the vicinity of Port-Vendres

(Pyrénées orientales), of which the skull is in the collection of

Dr. Pinchinat.

9. Tur Roraquat (Rorqualus antiquorum).—This great Cetacean

exhibits the same characters in the Mediterranean as in the ocean ;

it is the Mysticetos of Aristotle. It is seen from time to time on

the French coasts, especially those of the Pyrénées orientales and the

Var. In 1862 a female, with her young, remained for more than a

month chiefly in the small bay of Paulilles, Port-Vendres, and

Collioure. This was perhaps the Cetacean which, some months

later, ran on shore at the rocks of Borro, on the Spanish coast, and

was towed to Llanza, where M. Gervais saw it.

Such Cetaceans rarely run aground on the sandy shores of Lan-

ee ee ne ee he Eee a aire ere ee

Miscellaneous. 77

guedoc and La Camargue; but the great whale with a channelled

belly, mentioned by Daléchamp as having come ashore in his time

near Montpellier, must be regarded as a Rorqual, and the jaws of

this species preserved at Frontignan have probably a similar origin.

_ M, Gervais records, as specimens which have grounded during

more recent periods, one, 17 feet long, of which the skeleton is in

the museum of Perpignan; a larger one, taken at Saint-Cyprien,

described by Farines and Carcassonne as Balenoptera aragous ; that

of Saint-Tropez in 1833; those ofthe ile Sainte-Marguerite, one

in 1797, described by Lacépéde and Cuvier, the other in 1864; and

two or three others taken near Toulon, of which the skulls or entire

skeletons have been preserved.—Comptes Rendus, Nov. 28, 1864,

p- 876.

Descriptions of some new Fishes. By Prof. Kner.

The fishes described by Professor Kner were collected by Dr. E.

Griiffe on the private expeditions fitted out by MM. J. C. Godeffroy

& Son, of Hamburg.

Family Labroide.

THYSANOCHEILUS, nov. gen.

Char. gen. Ambo labia margine fimbriato, dentes acuti uniseriales

supra et infra, in medio ossis intermaxillaris 4, inframaxillaris 2

dentes canini, 2 quoque supra ad oris angulum ; totum caput, labiis

exceptis, squamis minutis tectum, nec non guttur penitus clausum

ad isthmum usque ; trunci squame magne ; linea lateralis continua,

simplex ; pinnee ventrales in filum prolongate, caudalis rotundata.

Thysanocheilus ornatus.

T. color universalis nigrescens, ad abdominis latera albicans ; truncus

et fere omnes pinne lineis et punctis cyaneis obsite. D. 7/12.

A. 3/10. Sq. long. 28, vertic. 15-1.

From Upolu (Navigator’s or Samoa Islands). Catal. no. 791.

Most nearly allied to Labrichthys cyanotenia, Bleek. (Atlas, i. tab. 22.

fig. 1); but m this the lower lip only is fringed, and there is only

one canine in the upper jaw, at the angle of the mouth; it also

wants the complete union and scaling of the sides of the throat ; and

the colour and form of the head differ.

Family Squalide.

LEIvs, nov. gen.

Char. gen. Rostrum obtusum, modice productum ; dentes supra-

maxillares parvi, acuti, pluriseriales et mobiles, inframaxillares nu-

mero 26, uniseriales, lati, apice medio prelongo, in laminam immo-

bilem coaliti, antrorsum spectantes ; foramina temporalia semilunaria ;

pinnee parvee et inermes, prima dorsalis anali opposita et secundee

vicina, analis nulla; cutis leeviuscula ; fissuree branchiales 5, parve.

Leius ferox.

L. capitis longitudo ad primam usque fissuram branchialem 53 in

78 Miscellaneous.

longitudine totali ; -anus intra pinnas ventrales situs ; lobus pinne.

caudalis superior late truncatus; colore obscure brunneus.

From Australia. Catal. no. 239. Certainly related to Seymnus

and Lemargus, but is quite distinct from 8S. dispinosus, Q. & G.

(Voy. Uranie, Atlas, Zool. pl. 44) and also from Somniosus brevi-

pinna, Less.

The following species are described as probably new :—

Cottus gigas, perhaps identical with C. jaok, Cuy. & Val., or a va-

riety of that species. From Decastre’s Bay, at the mouth of the

Amur. Cat. no. 1395.

Osmerus oligodon, very near O. japonicus, Brevoort (Japan. Fishes,

pl. 10), but readily distinguished by its lateral line being imter-

rupted as in O. eperlanus. From the same locality as the pre-

ceding species.—Sitzungsber. der Akad. der Wiss. zu Wien, Nov.

10, 1864, p. 185.

Observations on the Structure of the Nervous System in Clepsine.

By E. BaupExor.

In its totality the nervous chain of Clepsine appears to be organized

on the same type as in the other Hirudineee. Above the mouth

there is a bilobed, cerebroid, inflated part, giving origin to two very

short connectives which closely embrace the cesophagus and unite

the cerebral with the subcesophageal centre ; the latter is voluminous,

and is followed by a series of twenty-one very distinct ganglia united

by double connectives, and the chain terminates in an elongated.

nervous mass, the extremity of which corresponds with the centre of

the posterior sucker. :

When one of the ganglia of the median portion of the chain is

examined by the. microscope, two sorts of elements are easily distin-

guished through its hyaline membrane—some fibrous, the others

cellular. The fibrous portion appears as a median ribbon continuous

with the connectives, and becomes gradually enlarged towards the

middle of the ganglion, acquiring at this part a fusiform or lozenge-

shaped appearance. At the level of the angles of this lozenge the

lateral nerves originate. The cellular portion of the ganglion con-

sists of six capsular inflations, of an ovoid form: two of these are

situated on the median line beneath the fibrous median tibbon,

through which they may be seen; the other four occupy each one

of the compartments of the ganglion.

These six capsules appear to contain only unipolar cells, the di-

mensions of which vary between +2, and ;4, mill. Each of these

cells contains a large nucleus, of oval form, with one or more nucleoli

in its interior. The cells of the four exterior capsules are continuous

by their produced extremity with a nervous fibre; all the fibres

which thus originate radiate towards the centre of the ganglion,

where they interlace either with the fibres from the opposite capsules

or with those which descend from the connectives and lateral nerves.

The connectives appear to consist of a fibro-granular substance

Miscellaneous. 79

without distinct nervous fibres. In the space between each pair of

connectives is a very delicate nervous bundle, apparently of the same

substance as the connectives: this represents the intermediate nerve

described by E. Faivre in the common Leech.

The subcesophageal inflation is of large size as compared with the

other ganglia ; it is somewhat triangular in form ; its truncated apex

is continuous with the ganglionic chains; its concave base embraces

the lower surface of the cesophagus ; and its antero-lateral angles are

continuous with the cerebral connectives.

On the margins of this fibro-nervous mass is arranged a series of

capsules or inflations, formed of unipolar cells perfectly similar to

those of the ventral ganglia; in the median line there is also a double

series of eight or ten similar capsules. By counting these capsules,

we find that, as each simple ganglion contains six of them, the sub-

cesophageal ganglion is formed by the union of at least four ganglia,

which are confounded together by the extreme shortness of their

connectives. The caudal inflation presents a very similar arrange-

ment of parts; by the same mode of calculation it appears to result

from the fusion of at least seven ganglia.

The cerebrum exhibits nothing to differentiate it from the other

ganglia: it consists of a fibro-nervous loop continuous with the con-

nectives and passing over the cesophagus, and bearing on its margin

on each side six capsules containing unipolar cells. From their

direction a certain number of fibres originating from these cells seem

to bear towards the median line, and to pass from one side to the

other. Thus the cerebrum may be regarded as consisting of two

simple ganglia.

The lateral nerves (two in number) originate from each side of

their ganglion; at their origin they are united in a common sheath

of fibro-elastic tissue, but they soon separate. After a short course

(about 1 millim.) the anterior branch usually presents on one side a

small ganglionic inflation, often exceeding +! millim. in size; this,

which is sometimes fusiform, sometimes quadrangular, consists of a

granular material, in which is a large oval nucleus, usually furnished

with several nucleoli. It commonly gives off a short branch, which

unites the anterior with the posterior root; when the inflation is

quadrangular, each of its angles emits a nervous branch.

Another very interesting peculiarity consists in the existence of

nervous cells appended here and there, like grapes, to the most deli-

cate extremities of the lateral nerves. These cells, which are usually

unipolar, measure from ;2, to +3, millim.; they contain a granular

matter enclosing an oval nucleus with one or more nucleoli.

As to the signification of these cells, the author says: ‘‘ Brandt

indicated in the Leech a gastric system, which other skilful observers

were subsequently unable to discover. In 1857, Faivre discovered

in the stomachal membrane of the Leech a network formed of ner-

vous tubes and cells—a network the existence of which is certain,

but of which he could not ascertain the connexions. Now, from the

facts that I have ascertained with regard to Clepsine, I am convinced

that this nervous network is formed at the expense of the terminal

80 Miscellaneous.

extremities of the lateral nerves, and that it is the analogue of the

stomato-gastric of other Annelides, from which it differs only in its

origin. This, moreover, is not without precedent in science. M. de

Quatrefages, in his investigations of the Annelides, has shown that in

Eunice sanguinea, for example, the visceral nervous system furnishes

the nerves both of animal and vegetative life.’””-—Comptes Rendus,

Noy. 14, 1864, p. 825.

On Ptychocheerus plicifrons (Centuriosus pleiceps, Gray).

By Dr. L. J. Firzineer.

The recorded species of the family Setigera, according to Dr.

Fitzinger, are nineteen in number, and form seven distinct genera,

namely, Sus with nine, Potamocherus with two, Porcula with two,

Ptychocherus with one, Phacocherus with two, and Dicotyles with

two species.

Dr. Fitzinger proposes the name of Ptychocherus plicifrons for

the Pig described by Dr. Gray under the name of Centuriosus plei-

ceps, and gives the following as the characters of the genus :—

** Fore and hind feet with four toes ; skin wrinkled, divided on the

body by deep regular folds into three belts, and very sparingly

clothed with scattered bristles. Snout elongated into a short, move-

able, very broad trunk, truncated in front, which projects beyond

the lower lip. Ears very large and broad, rounded, flattened, and

hanging down loosely at the sides of the head. Tail not very short,

terminating ina tuft. Incisors, canines, and molars present in both

jaws; molars simple. No lobes of skin or wart-like elevations on

the cheeks. Upper canines not penetrating the snout. No secretory

glands at the posterior part of the back. ‘'Teats situated on the belly

and groin. Stomach simple. ;

1 Fog

“Dental formula as in the genus Sus: § + jy - y= 44.”

This Pig has only been discovered about three years, and is only

known in the domesticated state. It has been imperfectly noticed

by Bartlett and Gray. Dr. Fitzinger describes it from living speci-

mens in the Zoological Garden at Vienna. He also rejects the pre-

vious supposititious statements of the native country of this remark-

able form of Pig, which is said to be China or Japan, his reason for

so doing being that no travellers in those countries have ever men-

tioned its occurrence there, nor does its portrait appear among the

numerous figures of animals that we possess drawn by Chinese and

Japanese artists. Dr. Fitzinger thinks it probable that Abyssinia is

the native country of the species ; and in support of his view he quotes

a short notice by Dr. Theodor von Heuglin of a similar form, called

“‘Hassama”’ by the Abyssinians, which occurs wild among the

mountains of Simehn. Heuglin’s note is as follows :—“ This spe-

cies is somewhat smaller than our European Wild Swine, strongly

covered with bristles, dark blackish brown, spotted with greyish

yellow ; the head is short and obtuse; the ears are very long and

pendent, and the litter always small.—Sitzungsb. der Akad. der

Wiss. zu Wien, Nov. 10, 1864, p. 181.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. }

No. 86. FEBRUARY 1865.

—_

XI.—Carcinological Gleanings.—No. I.

By C. Spence Barz, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate I.]

A systematic series of dredgings of the coasts of the Shetland

Islands having been determined on by the British Association,

the carrying out of the labour was entrusted to a committee.

The object with which the dredgings were undertaken was to

ascertain the relative distribution in the sea of the Mollusca. It

was therefore with the zeal of true naturalists that, while col-

lecting the shells, the committee provided for the preservation

of other animals.

It is by this means, chiefly through the kindness of Mr. Jef-

freys, that a tolerably fair collection of Crustacea from this lo-

cality has found its way into my possession. Among them are

a few Diastylide that have not hitherto, as I believe, been de-

scribed.

They consist of two species of the genus Diastylis (to which I

have added a third from a still more northern locality) and one

of a genus that is new to science. This last is certainly a very

remarkable Crustacean. Unfortunately, it is not perfect, being

deficient of the four last segments of the pleon. The preserved

parts indicate an intermediate position between the true Diasty-

lidee and the Mysidee.

Diastylis echinatus. Plate I. fig. 1.

Carapace about one-third the entire length of the animal, and

as deep as half its length. The extremities of the antero-lateral

projections meet above anteriorly, and are elevated slightly up-

wards into a short rostrum, serrated dorsally and anteriorly and

tipped with a stout spine.

A serrated ridge traverses the antero-lateral margin sub-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol, xv. 6

82 Mr. C. Spence Bate on Diastylis echinatus.

parallel with the edge of the carapace. A second serrated cor-

rugation is situated a little behind the first, one-half of which is

subparallel with the dorsal surface ; the other half lies at a right

angle to it, and is subparallel with the anterior margin of the

carapace, and corresponds somewhat with the direction of the —

first ridge, but extends to less than half its length. The angle.

formed by the two lines is surmounted by a strong spine; a

similar spine marks the centre of each divergent line.

Situated still posteriorly is a third serrated ridge. It origi-

nates near the centre of the median dorsal line, and appears to

repeat the second line, that is, it traverses first a line diagonally

produced anteriorly, and then suddenly bends at an angle that

is rather less than a right angle; proceeding downwards and ~

backwards, it terminates in a semicircular bend. Lower down

_ (that is, nearer to the lateral margin) this semicircular serrated

ridge is twice repeated, the anterior of which, from its position,

appears to correspond with the line of the second ridge, of

which it may be an imperfect continuation. The third ridge,

like the second, has the angle that is made by its change of

direction tipped with a strong spine: a similar spine stands near

the middle of the upper half; but the lower half is not so marked.

A strong spine occupies the centre of the dorsal line at the point

where the third ridge meets the one upon the opposite side.

Two other somewhat stronger spines occupy the median line

posteriorly to the one mentioned, and a third, much smaller,

stands upon the extreme limit of the posterior margin of the

carapace. Two spines on each side, subequally distant from

each other and the central, also stand upon the posterior mar-

gin; and the carapace is armed all over with subequidistantly

placed, short, stout spines.

The eye is situated in a deep notch in the median line corre-

sponding with the anterior point of the second serrated ridge.

Behind, near the median line, but on each side of it, are two

closely placed small spines, and still further back in the median

line are two strong spines, subequally distant from each other

and from the organ of vision.

The pereion has four somites exposed behind the carapace,

the first of which is narrow, and narrows laterally until it is lost

beneath the carapace; it is serrated along the anterior margin,

and armed on the dorsal median line with a short strong spine.

The second somite is broader than the first, and inereases in

width towards the lateral extremities. The dorsal median line.

is crowned by a central spine that is longer than that on the

first, and a small lateral spine or tooth that is planted close but

slightly anterior to it; the anterior margin, for about half the

extent of the somite, is slightly serrated.

A ga ba ERE ed! pela td laa a a)

Mr. C. Spence Bate on Diastylis echinatus. 83

The third somite is slightly broader than the second, and, like

it, increases a little in width towards the lateral edge, but curves

backwards instead of forwards. The anterior margin is smooth,

and the dorsal median line is furnished with a central spine and

a small lateral one placed a little anteriorly to it.

_ The posterior somite is broader still than the preceding, and

Mereases in extent laterally to nearly two-thirds of its depth,

where it is produced both anteriorly and posteriorly into a pro-

minent tooth, after which it suddenly decreases to the margin ;

dorsally it is armed in the median line with a strong tooth, and

laterally with one that is longer and less robust.

_ The pleon is as long as the pereion and cephalon together,

and therefore half the length of the animal. The first somite is

rather deeper than long, and armed upon the dorsal surface with

a central upright tooth. The second somite is proportioned like

the first, but is furnished with two, parallel, submedian, vertical

teeth. The third and fourth are similar to the second; but the

teeth gradually decrease posteriorly. The fifth somite is much

longer on the ventral than on the dorsal surface; the dorsal

spines are attached to the posterior ridge, and anteriorly directed.

The sixth is a little longer than broad, and unarmed. The

telson is nearly three times as long as the sixth somite of the

pleon, and posteriorly serrated along the dorsal surface.

The superior antenne are not visible in the perfect animal ;

the inferior project a little beyond the extremity of the rostrum.

The first pair of pereiopoda are long and powerful, projecting to

some distance beyond the extremity of the inferior antenne.

The second are shorter, and terminate in a few hairs. The three

last are uniform, and about the same length as the second ; they

are curved anteriorly, and have the coxz short and as broad as

the somites of the pereion to which they respectively belong.

The bases are long; the ischia are short; the mera and carpi

are moderately long and subequal. The propodi are very small

and short, and the.dactyli are long and pointed.

The first five somites of the pereion are not furnished with

appendages in our specimen. We have therefore little doubt

that it is a female. The sixth somite is furnished at the

postero-inferior angles with a pair of pleopoda, of which the

peduncle is nearly three times as long as the somite to which it

is an appendage; the rami are rather more than half the length

of the peduncle, and terminate in styliform points. ~The telson

is as long as the peduncle of the caudal pleopoda, and narrows

ventrally after it has.passed the terminal outlet of the alimentary

canal.

The length of the animal is about half an inch. - was taken

, *

84: Mr. C. Spence Bate on Diastylis bicornis.

by the dredge, in the summer before last, at the Shetlands; but

Mr. Jeffreys, from whom I received it, has not recorded the

exact position or depth at which it was taken.

Diastylis bicornis. PI. I. fig. 2.

The carapace is less than a third of the length of the animal,

and pointed in front to a blunt rostrum. It is furnished laterally

upon each side, in a line with the dorsal eye, with a small an-

teriorly projecting tooth, behind and a little outside of which is

a second much larger tooth, which, together with the one upon

the opposite side of the carapace, gives the double-horned cha-

racter to the species, from which the name is derived. In the

posterior or cardiac region of the carapace, a little on each side

of the median line, is a small spine. The lateral walls or

branchial regions are thickly studded with small pointed teeth

or spines, planted in short rows in a direction vertical to the

lateral margins, the spines becoming more feeble and ultimately

dying out as they approach towards the dorsal surface. These

spines are all directed forwards, and are most abundant as well

as most important in size near the hepatic region, anterior to

which they again diminish in proportion. 7

The pereion exposes dorsally four perfect somites posterior to

the carapace, of which the posterior is the longest. All are

smooth and free from ornamentation.

The pleon is long and slender, the first somite being nearly

as long as broad; the second, third, and fourth each gradually

increase in length, and are all furnished near the postero-lateral

extremity with a few cilia. The fifth somite is still narrower and

longer; the sixth is as long as the fifth, but mcreases in breadth

posteriorly to furnish points for the articulation of the posterior

pair of pleopoda. |

The telson is long and narrow, being lanceolate and tipped

with a long process that is ciliated upon each side.

The eye is small, and dorsally placed. The antenne are

small, or supposed to be so, since they are not discernible in

our unique specimen. The first pair of pereiopoda reach to

some distance beyond the extremity of the rostrum. The last

three pairs are uniform in shape and size, and terminate in

pointed but not very powerful dactyli and a few corresponding

cilia.

The pleon in our specimen is not supplied with appendages ;

and the entire animal is about half an inch in length.

It was dredged with the preceding; but neither the exact

locality in the Shetlands nor the depth at which it was taken

has been recorded. ;

bial Aids, § 1 gal lene Rai Ee AGRI Ses So cua Shy og ace colle oes A eS pe

eae

Mr. C. Spence Bate on Diastylis borealis. 85

Diastylis borealis. Pl. I. fig. 3.

The carapace is much deeper anteriorly than it is posteriorly;

the antero-lateral processes of the mandibular segment do not

meet on the dorsum, but, form two distinct arcuate margins.

The infero-anterior margin is strongly serrated. The rostrum

is short and blunt at the extremity. The anterior surface of the

carapace is ornamented with several short spines, placed in rows,

that traverse a direction coinciding somewhat with that of the

anterior margin. The posterior portion of the surface possesses

a reticulated appearance, owing apparently to the cellular struc-

ture of the tissue. The margins of the exposed segments of the

pereion are smooth, and the last is produced posteriorly into a

strong tooth.

The antenne are short; the superior do not extend beyond

the extremity of the rostrum, the peduncle being shorter and

broader than the flagellum. It carries four cilia—two on the -

terminal articulus and one on each of the others. The inferior

antenne are longer than the upper, and consist of a peduncle,

of which only two joints are exposed. The flagellum consists of

six articuli, of which the first is the shortest, the second is the

longest, and the remaining four gradually decrease in length

towards the extremity; a small secondary appendage, consist-

ing of two or three articuli, is attached to the extremity of the

peduncle.

The appendages attached to the first and second somites of

the pleon of the male are bifurcate at the extremity. The third

and fourth somites have two pairs of strong hairs corresponding

in position to the appendages in the two previous somites; the

fifth somite is without appendages or-hairs, and is half as long

again as the preceding. ‘The sixth somite is about the same

in length as the fifth, and terminates laterally in two long ap-

pendages (pleopoda), the basal joint of which is rather more

than twice the length of the sixth somite, and is furnished with

spines on the inner side: at the extremity of the basal joint are

two subequal rami; the inner is furnished with a series of spines

on the inner margin, corresponding to and continuous with

those upon the basal joint. The outer.ramus is clean and slightly

longer, and terminates in several cilia, which, by their close

approximation, generally make the outer ramus appear longer

than the inner. The telson reaches to about the extremity of

the basal joint of the terminal pleopoda, and terminates bluntly,

and is furnished with four or five spines or stiff hairs, similar to

those on the inner margins of the pleopoda. Length of animal

rather more than half an inch.

The specimen from which this description is taken was brought

up from a depth of 10 to 15 fathoms, in Port Kennedy, by

86 Mr. C. Spence Bate on Nannastacus.

Dr. Walker, who obtained it during Sir F. L. M‘Clintock’s last

Arctic expedition, It is preserved in the Dublin Museum.

I take this to be the same as the smaller specimen figured

by Professor Thomas Bell in his account of the Arctic Crus-

tacea brought home by Sir Edward Belcher, and supposed by

him to be either a male or immature specimen of Diastylis

(Alauna) Goodsiri, although they “ differ in some characters, as

the less convex form of the carapace, more obvious ruge on the

fore part of it, and the existence of an acute point on each side

of the last leg-bearing ” somite.

From this the specimen now described differs in such minute

points as may be only errors in figuring, or at most minor varia-

bility in individual character—as, for instance, the apparently less

regularity of the rows of small spies on the anterior surface of

the carapace, and the serrated condition of the antero-inferior

_ margin of the carapace.

I must also allude to the remarkable circumstance of a second-

ary appendage being attached to the inferior pair of antenne in

this specimen, which I have never seen or known of its having

been observed in any of the genera, Undoubtedly it homo-

logizes with the squamiform appendage attached to the third

joint of the inferior antennz of the Macrurous Decapods, and

is consequently the homotype of the secondary appendage so

common to the superior antennee of Crustacea in all orders, and

to which in our present specimen it bears some considerable.

resemblance. In the inferior antenne the peduncle normally

consists of five joints; but in this the organ assimilates to the ~

character of the superior antenne. Thus we perceive that the

two joints usually existing beyond the secondary appendage are

here reduced to the condition of those inferior joints which we

describe as articuli.

This condition of the antenne in this group of Crustacea

demonstrates very forcibly the depauperized character of the

animals—a circumstance that suggests the probable liability to

some more or less variation in those organs which have suffered

depreciation from the normal type, but are essential to the wel-

fare of the existence of the animal. It is under such considera-

tions as these that 1 am led to the belief that impoverished

appendages such as these antenne are can have but little dia-

gnostic importance in the determination of specific characters, -

Nannastacus*, nov, gen.

The anterior somite of the carapace is separated from the

posterior by a distinct suture. The antero-lateral extremities of

* Navvos, dwarf; aorakds, marine crab.

POR et ee ee ee RE ee Ree ng tee PES me ee

eae ia Vanco gal mea

SA ee me Ne Sa Meee

* ‘Mr. C. Spence Bate on Nannastacus binoculoides. 87°

the posterior portion of the carapace do not extend so far ante-.

riorly as the rostrum, and do not meet in front. The pereion.

has four somites exposed posteriorly to the carapace. The eyes’

are sessile, and situated one on each side. The pereiopoda have

the seven joints normally developed, and support a secondary

appendage. The four last somites of the pleon, with the telson,

are wanting ; therefore the form of the posterior pair of pleopoda

and of the telson are not known.

Nannastacus binoculoides. PI. I. fig. 4.

The anterior portion of the carapace is centrally elevated in’

the stomachal region, and. crested by two parallel longitudinal

rows of small beadlike tubercles. It is depressed centrally and

elevated anteriorly and laterally, forming three conspicuous lobes:

the anterior is an obtuse rostrum, rounded above, and covered

with minute tubercles; the lateral lobes correspond with and

support the organs of vision. The posterior division of the cara-

pace is anteriorly produced laterally and inferiorly beyond the

eyes. The infero-lateral margin not only ascends, but meets the

anterior margin of the lateral processes at a right angle, the

point of meeting being anteriorly produced into a sharp denticle:

The posterior margin of the carapace is thickened into a strong

_ and elevated ridge, which is dorsally crested with strong tuber-

cles. The first two exposed somites of the pereion are very

short, and are crested dorsally with fine tubercles. The third

and fourth somites are longer than the first two, but they are

also narrower, and have the dorsal tubercles more prominent

than those on the preceding. Posterior to these are the only.

three somites of the pleon that are known; these are scarcely

longer than broad, and are dorsally furnished with crests of

small tubercles.

The characters of the posterior pairs of pleopoda and telson

are unknown. —

The eyes are small, sessile, and situated one on the centre of

a lobe on each side of the head. The antennz and organs of the

mouth I have not been able to determine, from a reluctance to

dissect a unique specimen. |

The second pair of gnathopoda assimilate closely in form to

those of the first pair of pereiopoda in the normal Diastylis, and

extend anteriorly in front of the carapace to some. distance.

The first four pairs of pereiopoda have the cox small, and

armed with tubercles; the bases are long and broad, and the

remaining joints developed upon the type of true Macrurous

Decapoda, terminating in sharp well-developed dactyli.

The last pair of pereiopoda differ from the preceding in having

the coxa very reduced in size, and the basis narrowed to slen-

der proportions. A secondary appendage consists of a strong

88 Mr. C. Spence Bate on Nannastacus binoculoides.

basal joint, equalling in length the basis of the pereiopod, and

a terminal flagellum formed of many minute articuli, each of

which supports strong cilia.

The entire animal is ornamented with numerous closely packed

minute tubercles or coarse granules. They are most abundant,

but. least conspicuous, on the carapace, where they appear to

culminate on the dorsal median line, being largest on the poste-

rior ridge of the anterior somites of the pleon; they inerease on

the dorsal surface into short spines; the coxe and bases of the

four anterior pairs of pereiopoda are also conspicuously granu-

lated.

This little Crustacean, which is about the eighth of an inch

in length, differs from the true Diastylide in several important

particulars, all of which distinctions conduce to the opinion that

it stands in the animal kingdom at a grade higher, or, to speak

more correctly, in a position nearer to the true Macrura. !

It will be seen that the eyes are two, and separated widely

apart; but they differ from the Macrurous type in being

sessile and attached to the anterior portion of the carapace: in

this respect they differ from the same organs in the true Ma-

crura, since those are pedunculated, and, even in the larval

condition, exist as free organs independent of, though closely

protected by, the tissues of the carapace. |

In all the Diastylide that have been hitherto described, the

antero-lateral processes of the posterior portion of the carapace

pass before and meet in front of the anterior portion of the

carapace, enclosing it so as to bring it near the centre of the

carapace. In the animal now described these lateral processes

reach but little beyond the eyes ; but we see, as it were, an effort

to fulfil the same conditions in the prolongation of the inferior

angle beyond the superior, whereas in the Macrurous type this

is considerably rounded off.

It is to be regretted that this solitary specimen has alone

been obtained from the numerous dredgings on the coast of

Shetland; but it is to be hoped that, since now attention is

drawn to the creature, we may be able to obtain more of an

animal which, from its intermediate character, may offer in dis-

section conditions of considerable interest, that may assist in

unravelling the mystery of some of the lost parts of certain fossil

Crustacea. 7

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. Diastylis echinatus.

Fig. 2. Diastylis bicornis.

Fig. 3. Diastylis borealis.

Fig. 3k. First pair of pereiopoda.

Fig. 4. Nannastacus binoculoides (lateral view).

Fig. 4". The same (dorsal view).

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Snakes. 89

XI1.—Fourth Account of new Species of Snakes in the Collection

of the British Museum. By Aubert Guntuer, M.A., M.D.,

Ph.D.

[Plates 1I. & III.]

Tue following species of Ophidians have been added to the

Collection of the British Museum since the publication of the

last paper on the same subject in this Journal (November 18683,

p- 348). The total number of species in that collection amounts

now to 789, and that of the typical specimens to 289.

In the following lists some of the species are marked with an

asterisk (*): they will be described in this paper.

I. List of Species which were formerly desiderata.

Calamaria leucogaster, Blkr., = C. Rebentischii, BlZr. Sumatra,

Sinkawang. Dr. P. Bleeker. (Typical specimens.)

monochrous, Blkr. Sumatra. Dr. P. Bleeker. (Typical

specimen. )

borneensis, Blkr. Sintang. Dr. P. Bleeker. (Typical spe-

cimen. )

Roelandti, Blkr. Borneo. Dr. P. Bleeker. (Typical spe-

cimen.)

margaritophora, Blkr. Sumatra. Dr. P. Bleeker. (Typical

specimen. )

agamensis, Blkr.,=C. Dumerilii, Blkr.,=C. Sinkawangensis,

Blkr. Sumatra, Sinkawang. Dr. P. Bleeker. (Typical spe-

cimens. )

Prosymna meleagris, RArdt. Valley of the Shiré. Purchased.

*Polemon Barthii, Jan. Old Calabar. Purchased.

Uriechis capensis (Elapomorphus capensis, Smith). Caffre-land.

Sir A. Smith. (Typical specimen.)

Ablabes decemlineatus, D. & B. Palestine. Rev. H. B. Tristram.

Coluber lineaticollis, Cope. Duefias. Messrs. Godman & Salvin.

Mastigophis lateralis, Hallowell. California. Purchased.

Dromicus portoricensis, RArdt. -—-? A. Gunther.

Gonyosoma Jansenii, B/kr. Manado. Dr. P. Bleeker.

Psammophis oxyrhynchus, Rirdt. Pungo Andongo. Dr. Wel-

witsch. ,

Dipsas variegata, Rhrdt. West Africa. Purchased.

obtusa, Reuss. Egypt. Rev. O. P. Cambridge.

gemmistrata, Cope. Pacific Coast of Guatemala. QO. Salvin,

Esq.

Gunidcnotus semicinctus, D. & B. ? Dr. P. Bleeker.

Ogmodon vitianus, Peters. Feejee Islands. A. Gunther.

Vermicella Bertholdi, Jan. Swan River. Purchased.

*Brachyurophis australis, Krefft. Clarence River. G. Krefft, Esq.

Naja mossambica, Peters. Zambesi River. Dr. Kirk.

_Cerastes caudalis, Smith. West Africa. Dr. Welwitsch.

90 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Snakes

Clotho (Vipera) euphratica, Martin. Galilee. Rev.H.B.Tristram..

atropoides, Smith. Cape of Good Hope. Sir A. Smith.

(Typical specimen. ) }

II. List of the new Species procured and described in the course fl |

the year 1864.

*Calamaria flaviceps. Borneo.

Rhynchocalamus melanocephalus. Palestine. Rev. H. B. Tristram.

*QOligodon Waandersii. Boni. Dr. P. Bleeker.

*Simotes vertebralis. Bandjermassing. LL. L. Dillwyn, Esq., M.P.

Coronella nototenia. Zambesi. Dr. Kirk.

Cyclophis nasalis. Southern India. A. Giinther,

*Megablabes olivaceus. Manado. Dr. P. Bleeker.

*Coluber batjanensis. Batjan. Dr. P. Bleeker.

*Spilotes megalolepis. South America. Purchased.

*Dromicus Godmanni. Duefias. Messrs. Godman & Salvin.

* Aheetulla frenata. ? A. Giinther.

*Psammophis trigrammus. River 8. Nicolao. F. F. Monteiro, Esq.

Chameetortus aulicus. Zambesi. Dr. Kirk.

*Tropidonotus sundanensis. Sumatra. Dr. P. Bleeker.

*Limnophis bicolor. Angola. M. B. du Bocage.

*Dendraspis Welwitschii.. Golungo Alto. Dr. Welwitsch.

polylepis. Zambesi River. Dr. Kirk.

+ intermedius. Zambesi River. Dr. Meller.

Calamaria flaviceps.

Calamaria Schlegel, Giinth. Colubr. Snak. p. 5 (not Dum. & Bibr.).

Upper labial shields five ; first pair of lower labials not form-

ing a suture together ; an azygos scale between the chin-shields.

Head two-thirds as broad as long. Blackish brown, with rings

of white dots across the back, each ring corresponding to a white

space on the belly; these dots are very obscure, and may en-

tirely disappear in old examples. Belly with black cross bands.

Head entirely uniform yellow. Ventral shields 152; sub-

caudals 20-23.

Borneo.

Polemon Barthit.

We received lately a snake from Old Calabar which agrees so

well with Polemon Barthit, Jan, that no doubt can be enter-

tained as to their specific identity. Its dentition is opistho-

glyphous, as has been shown by Prof. Peters (Monatsber. Acad.

Wiss. Berl. 1863,.p. 68). Ventral shields 205, anal divided,

subcaudals 18, But, most singularly, the subcaudals are divided,

and not simple as in the typical specimen.

Simple subcaudals are justly generally considered as a generic

character; but it appears that on the West Coast of Africa,

LORI RN MPT COE ae a ge

NE ae nee ee ee er SRN a eae ee

Oe Se ee aw ee,

in the Collection of the British Museum. 91

where snakes with simple subcaudals are more common than

anywhere else, there exist Ophidians which offer exceptions to

the general rule. In my last paper on Ophidians (Ann. Nat.

Hist. 1863, p. 363) I have made the remark that Reinhardt’s

typical specimen of Atractaspis irregularis is described as having

scutella, whilst all the following writers attribute simple scuta to

this species. A specimen which Dr. Welwitsch brought from

Angola has the five anterior subcaudals entire, and the posterior

seventeen divided ; so that the character of simple subcaudals is

evidently subject to variation in the genus Afractaspis. Bibron

has made a similar observation in Leptodira rufescens, which

induced him to name the genus which he founded upon it

Heterurus. Therefore there is no reason why I should not con-

sider the specimen mentioned above as identical with Polemon

Barthii.

Thus the question arises whether Uriechis, Peters, Microsoma,

Jan, = Urobelus, Rhrdt., Polemon, Jan, and Miodon, Dum., should

not be referred to one and the same genus. Peters thinks that

Polemon is a good genus, characterized by the articulation of the

maxillary and os pterygoideum externum by means of a double

process; but the materials are at present. much too scanty to

decide whether this character by itself is of generic value or not.

Nay, when we consider that only a few examples of those snakes

have been examined, that several of them are young, that Jan’s

assertion of Microsoma having a simple nasal shield is contra-

dicted by Reinhardt, who found two in Urobelus, we are justified

in recommending caution as regards the adoption of the several

species which have been proposed as distinct.

Oligodon Waandersit.

Scales in fifteen rows ; ventrals 151, anal bifid, subcaudals 28.

Upper labials six, the third and fourth entering the orbit; one

pre-, two post-oculars; temporals 1+ 2. Upper parts brownish

olive, with pairs of yellowish spots, edged with blackish, along

the back; head and neck with the markings characteristic of

this genus. Lower parts uniform white.

The young has the spots more distinct, of a bright yellow

colour; there are about twelve pairs from the nape to the ex-

tremity of the tail.

We have received two specimens from Dr. Bleeker : the larger

is 84 inches long, and has been named by him Rhabdion Waan-

dersti; the younger, 4 inches long, R. cruciatum. They are

from Boni.

Simotes vertebralis.

Scales in fifteen rows. Upper labials seven, the third and

fourth entering the orbit; loreal square; one ante-, two post-

92 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Snakes

oculars; temporals 1+2; ventrals 154; anal entire; subcau-

dals 54. Brownish grey above, with a series of twenty-two

equidistant orange-coloured spots along the vertebral line, each

as large as two scales, and edged with black; the first, on the

nape, is elongate, band-like ; many scales on the side have an

orange or black edge. Head with the markings usual in this

genus. Lower parts uniform yellowish. ou ,

This is the only species I know which has only fifteen rows of

scales, like some Oligodontes ; however, the teeth ou the palate

are very distinct, although few in number. The specimen is

from Bandjermassing, and is 14 inches long, the tail having a

length of 3 inches.

MEGABLABES.,

_ Body rather elongate and slender; head of moderate size,

rather depressed, with a flat crown. Two nasals; one loreal ;

two anterior and two posterior oculars. Scales smooth, withou

apical groove, elongate on the anterior parts of the trunk, and

square posteriorly. Ventrals rounded, about 200; anal entire ;

subcaudals two-rowed. Lye rather large. The maxillary teeth

form a continuous series, and gradually increase in length pos-

teriorly, none of them being grooved.

This genus forms a connecting link between the Coronelline

and Colubrine snakes: it might be considered as a gigantic

Ablabes with the physiognomy of a Herpetodryas, with the denti-

tion of Ptyas, and with an entire anal shield ; and, on the other

hand, the unusually small number of scales distinguishes it from

all the other true Colubrine genera.

Megablabes olivaceus.

Rostral shield much broader than high, obtusely rounded

above, just reaching to the upper surface of the head; anterior

frontals nearly square, half as large as the posterior, which are

about as broad as long. Vertical much longer than broad, with

the lateral edges concave, and the posterior edges short and

meeting at an obtuse angle. Superciliaries large, as large as

the vertical, with a prominent orbital edge. Occipitals’ obtusel

rounded behind, as long as the vertical and one-half of the

posterior frontals. Loreal rather longer than high. The pre-

orbital is concave, extending to the upper surface of the head,

but not reaching the vertical; there is a small second preor-

bital below the larger one. Two postoculars; eight upper

labials: the first enters the margin of the nasal opening, whic

is very wide, the fourth and fifth coming into the orbit; the

sixth triangular, the point being directed upwards; the seventh

is the largest, oblong. Temporals 2+2, both anterior in con-

“ay

ee SSS Pe ee in, aoe e

: in the Collection of the British Museum. 93

tact with the postoculars. Two pairs of chin-shields, the pos-

terior of which are much longer than the anterior, and divergent.

Ventrals 197; subcaudals 102.

The upper parts, and from the middle of the length of the

trunk the lower ones, are brownish black ; anterior part of the

belly yellow; some scales of the vertebral series of the foremost

part of the trunk brownish yellow. The two outer series of

scales of the anterior half of the trunk yellowish ; but a series

of irregular black blotches runs along the lower part of the

sides, to the point where the dark colour becomes generally

predominant.

We have received one example of this interesting snake from

Dr. Bleeker’s collection as Leptophis olivaceus; it comes from

Manado, and is 78 inches long, the length of the tail being

20 inches, and that of the head 12 inch.

Coluber (Lielaphis) batjanensis. PI. II. fig. A. |

Body and tail moderately elongate, but slightly compressed.

Head depressed; eye small. Rostral shield broader than high,

reaching to the upper surface of the head; anterior frontals not

quite one-third as large as the posterior; vertical pentagonal,

longer than broad, its lateral edges being rather shorter than

the anterior. Occipitals as long as the vertical and posterior

frontals together, slightly divergent behind. Nostril rather

wide, dividing the two nasals. Loreal longer than high, half as

large as the single anteocular, which extends upwards just to

the upper surface of the head; two postoculars; eight upper

labials, the third, fourth, and fifth entering the orbit; tempo-

rals 2+2+3. Scales short, rounded, without apical groove, °

smooth, in seventeen series. Ventral shields 236; anal entire;

subcaudals 78. Hach maxillary with about twelve teeth, sub-

equal in length.

Upper parts brownish black ; head brownish olive ; anterior

part of the trunk with rather indistinct triangular reddish spots

along each side, their point being directed upwards; each scale

of the outer series with a small reddish spot near the apex.

Ventral shields brownish yellow, with the lateral corners black.

Total length 61 inches; tail 12 inches.

Spilotes megalolepis.

As Spilotes Salvini differs from S. variabilis in having much

smaller scales, so the present species is distinguished by very

large scales ; they form fourteen series only, those of the outer

series being very small, whilst all the others are very large,

lanceolate, and provided with a strong, broad keel; the largest

of the scales are as large as, or larger than, an occipital shield.

94 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Snakes

The form of the head and of the shields is the same as in S.

variabilis and S. Salvini, the sixth upper labial being very small,

and the seventh very large. Ventral plates 226; anal entire;

(tail mutilated).

Black ; snout with two lighter cross bands; upper labials

brownish yellow, with broad black margins; anterior ventrals

yellow, with a black margin, which gradually becomes broader

in the ventrals of the second fifth of the length of the body ;

from the middle of the length, the belly and the subcaudals are

entirely black.

Total length 7 feet 9 inches.

Dromicus Godmanni.

Scales smooth, without apical groove, in twenty-one series ;

ventrals 176; anal divided; subcaudals 88. Loreal longer than

high; one pre-, jtwo post-oculars. Upper labials eight, the

fourth and fifth entering the orbit. Temporals 1+2+3. Pos-

terior chin-shields shorter than the anterior, which are in con-

tact with four lower labials. Brownish grey, with a blackish

vertebral band as broad as a scale; another similar band runs

along the fifth outer series of scales. Dark lines, besides, follow

each of the other series of scales. Each upper labial with a

bright-yellow, dark-edged spot; a pair of yellow spots on each

side of the neck, at the commencement of the lateral band.

Lower parts uniform whitish.

Several specimens were collected by Messrs. Godman and

Salvin at Duefias (Guatemala): the largest is 18 inches long;

tail 5 inches.

Ahetulla frenata. Pl. II. fig. B.

Of very slender habit. Scales smooth, lanceolate, in seven-

teen rows. Snout produced, rather pointed, the width of the

interorbital space being only two-thirds of the length of the

snout. Anterior frontals not quite twice as long as broad;

posterior frontals twice as long as broad. Loreal none; pre-

orbital reaching to the upper surface of the head, but not in

contact with the vertical; two postorbitals. Rostral shield quite

at the lower surface of the projecting part of the snout. -Hight

upper labials, the third, fourth, and fifth entermg the orbit.

Temporals 1+2+2. Eye of moderate size, with round pupil.

Ventral shields long, not keeled on the sides, 191 in number;

anal bifid; subcaudals 166. The posterior maxillary tooth is

somewhat larger than, and separated from, the preceding tooth,

and not grooved. Upper parts of the head and nape green;

a black, inferiorly white, streak runs from the rostral shield

through the eye, along the side of the head and neck, as far

backwards as the seventh ventral shield. The trunk and the

in the Collection of the British Museum. 95

tail, below as well as above, are greyish, punctulated and finely

marbled with purplish; a few small irregular black spots are

sparingly scattered over the back, sides, and belly.

. Total length 52 inches; length of head 4 inch; length of tail

22 inches.

The native country of this species is not known.

Psammophis trigrammus. PI. II. fig. E.

- Head and anterior part of the trunk uniform greenish olive,

which colour gradually passes into the reddish olive of the re-

mainder of the trunk and of the tail. Behind the anterior third

of the length of the trunk the scales of the vertebral series

begin to show a black extremity; and these spots are confluent

into a narrow black streak on the tail. A series of indistinct

brown spots runs along the meeting halves of the two outer

series of scales of the posterior two-thirds of the trunk and of

the tail. Ventral shields and the outer half of the outer series

of scales yellow; ventral shields tinged with greenish in the

middle.

Scales in seventeen rows; ventrals 182; anal bifid; subcau-

dals 134. Snout moderately elongate, not pointed. Vertical

shield contracted in the middle, as generally in Psammophis;

loreal much elongate; one ante-, two post-oculars; nine upper

labials, the fifth and. sixth entering the orbit. Posterior chin-

shields much longer and narrower than the anterior.

One specimen, 4 feet long (tail 17 inches), was obtained by

Mr. Monteiro on the banks of the river 8S. Nicolao (Little Fish

Bay, West Africa). It has so many points of resemblance to

Chrysopelea preornata that | hesitated for some time to describe

it as distinct. However, it is undoubtedly a true Psammophis,

having one of the middle maxillary teeth much enlarged; the

corresponding tooth in our specimens of C. preornata (which are

young) is but little larger than the others. Both snakes appear,

at all events, to be specifically distinct, differing in the number

of the scales and upper labials, in the form of the head-shields,

and in the coloration of the anterior parts; but it is not impro-

bable that C. preornata would be better referred to the genus

Psammophis.

Tropidonotus sundanensis. PI. II. fig. D.

Scales m nineteen rows, strongly keeled, lanceolate. Head

not depressed ; eye very large, the length of its diameter being

scarcely less than that of the snout. Anterior frontals sub-

truncated in front; rostral rather broader than high; vertical

broadest in front, with the lateral margins convergent, much

longer than broad; occipitals rather longer than the vertical,

96 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Snakes

rounded behind. Loreal as high as long. One anteocular, con-

cave, extending to the upper surface of the head, but not reach-

ing the vertical; three very narrow postoculars; nine upper

labials, the fourth, fifth, and sixth of which enter the orbit.

Temporals 1 or 2+3. Chin-shields elongate, the posterior much

longer than the anterior, and divergent. Ventrals 146; anal

divided; subcaudals 96. The last maxillary tooth is larger

than, and separated from, the others.

Upper parts greenish olive, with two series of black spots

along the vertebral line, and with another series along each side

near the belly ; the spots of the latter series are largest anteriorly,

where they partly extend on to the ventral shields. Crown of

the head with black dots symmetrically arranged ; labial shields

with a black hinder edge; each ventral with a narrow black

streak across its base, interrupted in the middle.

This snake, which we received with the above name from

Dr. Bleeker’s collection, is from Siboga (Sumatra). The speci-

men is 82 inches long, the tail being 11 inches long.

LiMNopHIS, nov, gen. (Fam. Natricidz.)

Habit stout, cylindrical ; form of the head as in Tropidonotus;

tail rather short. Scales smooth, short, in nineteen rows; anal

and subcaudals divided. A single anterior and two posterior

frontals; loreal present. Maxillary teeth in an uninterrupted

series, gradually increasing in size. posteriorly, the last beimg

distinctly larger than the preceding, and not grooved.

Limnophis bicolor. Pl. II. fig. C.

This species is very similar to Neusterophis levissima, Gthr.,

a genus to which it stands in the same relation as Astretium to

Tropidonotus. The single anterior frontal is triangular, rather

longer than broad; posterior frontals small, scarcely larger than

the anterior. Vertical more than twice as long as broad, with

parallel outer edges, and with a right angle behind; occipitals

as long as the vertical and posterior frontals together, rounded

behind. Nostril between two nasals, lateral, a little directed

upwards; loreal large; one preocular, extending to the upper

surface of the head, but not reaching the vertical; two post-

oculars; eight upper labials, of which the third and fourth, or

the fourth alone, enter the orbit; the sixth and seventh are the

largest, and the sixth is in contact with the occipital, which is

bent downwards. Temporals 1+2, none in contact with the

postoculars. Chin-shields two pairs, elongate; the posterior

much divergent behind, and longer than the anterior. Ven-

trals 132; anal 1/1; subcaudals 45. Allthe upper parts uni-

form black ; belly white.

er ee es Md eg Fee em ye one

Mic ihe a) tice ee wile oa ae a a a.

; nite

Ei Pee rT mee eee

in the Collection of the British Museum. 97

M. Barboza du Bocage has sent us two specimens, which

came from the province Duque de Bragance (Angola). . Total

length 24 inches; tail 4 inches. |

Brachyurophis australis.

Mr. Krefft has kindly sent us a specimen of the snake described

by him as Simotes australis. Finding it very similar in its

physiognomy to Brachyurophis semifasciata, which I described

and figured in this Journal (January 1863), I re-examined the

latter, and am enabled by their comparison to correct several

errors.

1. Both species are congeneric, readily distinguished by their

coloration and by the scales, which are more elongate in B. aus-

tralis. The dentition of Brachyurophis, which had been injured

in the larger specimen of B. semtfasciata, but which is perfect in

B. australis, has been erroneously described as opisthoglyphous ;

the grooved tooth, on the contrary, is the foremost of the maxil-

lary bone, although placed far backwards on the side; two very

small teeth occupy the posterior extremity of the maxillary.

Therefore Brachyurophis is to be placed in the family of Elapide,

near Furia.

2. The typical specimen of Brachyurophis semifasciata and

one of Neelaps calonotus were obtained from a collector who had

been sent to New Granada, and who stated that they had been

collected by himself in that country. Hence I was led to doubt

Duméril’s statement that the latter species is a native of Tas-

mania. But now, having received a species closely allied to B.

semifasciata from Australia, it appears to be almost certain that

that collector bought those specimens on his return in England,

and that the two species named are really from Tasmania.

Denprasris, Schleg.

Two species of this genus were known, viz. D. angusticeps and

D. Jamesonii. Iam enabled to add three others from the col-

lections made by the members of the Zambesi expedition and by

Dr.Welwitsch. The species will be readily distinguished by the

following diagnoses.

Dendraspis Jamesonii, Traill.

Scales in thirteen rows; ventral shields 220. The last upper

labial shield is not in contact with the upper temporal.

Dendraspis Welwitschii. Pl. III. fig. A.

Scales in fifteen rows. Ventrals 213; anal bifid; subcau-

dals 107. Seven upper labial shields, the fourth of which enters

the orbit, the sixth being the largest. There is only one large

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3, Vol. xv. 7

98 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and.

temporal shield, which is in contact with the second upper post-

orbital. . Three large shield-like scales behind the occipitals.

Dull brownish green ; each scale on the front part of the trunk

with a black tip. Scales and shields of the tail with a narrow

black margin.

- Total length 64 inches; tail 15 inches.

One specimen has been obtained by Dr. Welwitsch in Golungo

Alto, a district in Angola.

Dendraspis angusticeps, Smith, PI, III. fig. B.

Scales in seventeen or nineteen rows; ventrals 226-270.

Two very large anterior temporals, the upper of which extends

_ as far backwards as the occipital. ;

Southern and Western Africa,

Dendraspis intermedius. PI. III. fig. C.

- Seales in nineteen rows; ventrals 206; subcaudals 112.

Upper labials eight, the sixth being the largest, the seventh and

eighth small; temporals 2+3,; both anterior temporals in con-

tact with the ‘postoculars, and not extending as far backwards as

the occipitals. Uniform green, with a few scattered yellowish

spots. Inside of the mouth white.

One specimen, 55 inches long, tail 13 inches, was mceyed

from the Zambesi River.

Dendraspis polylepis. Pi. III. fig. D.

Giinth. Proc. Zool. Soc. June 28, 1864.

Scales in twenty-three rows; ventrals 258; subcaudals 120.

Temporals 2+3,; both anterior temporals in contact with the

postoculars. Dull greenish olive; hind part of the body and

tail with small ee. blackish spots; inside of the mouth

black.

: Zambesi.

~ XIII.—On the Genera and Species of British Echinodermata.

By the Rev. Atrrep Merrie Norman, M.A,

Parr I,

a Crinorpza—OrutvRompEA—AsTEROIDEA,

TWENTY-FOUR years is a long period in the history of our know:

ledge of any class in the animal kingdom; and such is the time

which has elapsed since our latest and, indeed; only monograph

on British Starfishes was published ; and Prof, Forbes’s work

still remains our only authority on the subject, In the imterini,

however, not only has very much been learnt reapecting the

sh a

Species of British Echinodermata, ’ -Q9

anatomy, physiology, and reproduction of the Echinodermata,

which is beyond the scope of the present paper, but not a few

memoirs have appeared on the Continent which have thrown

additional light on the general organization and arrangement of

these animals; and the writings of Agassiz, Sars, Liitken, Von

Diiben, Koren, J. Miller, Troschel, Gray, Forbes (subsequent

papers), Grube, Dujardin, and Hupé, &c., bear testimony to the

great need there is of a complete revision of the nomenclature

and classification of the Echinodermata which inhabit the British

seas. Such a revision is the more required because at the time

when Professor Forbes wrote his monograph the laws of zoo-

logical nomenclature were not so fully recognized as they are at

the present day, and thus a later name was frequently applied

to a species while the author was fully conscious that the animal

had been described under another name at an earlier date.

For some time past we have been urged by friends interested

in the study of the Echinodermata to prepare such a revision,

the want of which has been very generally felt. In the follow-

ing paper we will attempt to do so. The object which we shall

have in view is fourfold: Ist, to revise the nomenclature of the

species described in the ‘ History of British Starfishes,’ and re,

distribute them in the genera now generally recognized ; 2ndly,

to give the characters of all the orders, families, and genera;

3rdly, to describe all those species which have been discovered

in our seas since the publication of Forbes’s work, or which

require to be redescribed in order that they may be more readily

distinguished from certain allied forms now incorporated in our

lists ; 4thly, to give some information as to the geographical

distribution of the species.

_ Among the Echinodermata which will be here introduced as

supplemental to those of Forbes’s work are many which have

not hitherto been published as British, though some of them

have been mentioned as additions to our fauna, and exhibited

by the author at recent meetings of the British Association.

We have adopted a plan with respect to the synonymy which

will at once show the reader why we have employed the name

which is here’ given to the species. The dates prefixed to the

references, and the brief notes here and there appended to them,

will in most cases, without any paragraph-observations, suffice

to render obvious the causes of any change in nomenclature

which may have been made. We have given as few references

as are consistent with the end to be attained. To writers of

earlier date than Forbes we have only referred when it was ne-

eessary to establish the date of aname. The synonymy quoted

from more recent writers is intended to show what authors first

imtroduced any particular change of name, or, in some cases,

100 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

have best described and perhaps figured the species. With respect

to the species more recently introduced into our list of Echino-

dermata, such references to other works are given as were thought

likely to be of service to the student.

Specimens have been examined by the author from every

British locality which is given for the rarer species, unless the

name of the locality is inserted between inverted commas.

The following is necessary to explain the measurements em-

ployed :—The “lesser radius” is a line drawn from the centre

of the disk to its edge, between two of the arms ; and the “greater

radius” is the distance from the centre of the disk to the extremity

of an arm. Similarly, the “lesser diameter” is the width across

the disk; and the “greater diameter” the measurement from

tip to tip of the arms.

The second part of this paper, on the Echinoidea and Holo-

thuroidea, will, we hope, be illustrated by figures of the spicula

of the species of the last-named most difficult order. The author

will be much obliged to any naturalists who will send to him

for examination any Holothuroidea which they may think of

interest ; and it would be a great assistance should any reader

of these ‘notes be able to inform him where the type, or, indeed,

any specimens are to be found of the following species—Pso-

linus brevis, Cucumaria fusiformis, C. fucicola, C. Drummondii,

C. Montagui, C. Neill, C. dissimilis, Thyone Portlockit,—or

British specimens of Holothuria intestinalis and H. tubulosa.

It only remains to. conclude these introductory remarks by

returning our sincere thanks to the friends who have so kindly

assisted us in various ways while collecting information and

preparing this paper. Our acknowledgments are more especially

due to Mr. Alder, Prof. Wyville Thompson, Mr. Jeffreys, Dr. E.

Percival Wright, Mr. Patterson, Mr. Hodge, Mr.T. Edward, and

Mr. D. Robertson.

Class EHCHINODERMATA.,

Order I. CRINOIDEA.

Body pentagonal or round, more or less conical, either sessile

and adherent by the aboral surface or supported (sometimes, as

in Antedon, only in the young state, and then free in the adult)

on a multiarticulate, solid, calcareous peduncular column of

great length, the base of which is firmly cemented to foreign

bodies. Arms five, solid, multiarticulate, proceeding from the

abora* and inferior surface, dichotomously branched from near

the base, and frequently again and again subdivided ; ultimately

pinnate; not furnished with any spines, but having numerous

marginal tentacula. Aboral and inferior side of body formed by

Species of British Echinodermata. 101

the basal joints of the arms united with a calyx-shaped base,

which is composed either of a single calcareous piece or of nu-

merous angulated plates closely cemented together. Mouth and

anus both superior, and distinct from each other. Respiration

(in Antedon) chiefly effected by means of the tentacula which

fringe the sides of the arms and pinnules, and the ciliated sur-

face of channels which traverse the upper side of the arms.

No madreporiform tubercle. Sexes distinct, Ovaries externally

conspicuous, attached to the sides of the pinnules or ultimate

subdivisions of the arms.

Fam. Antedonide,

- Young animal cemented to stones, shells, or sea-weed by a

muitiarticulate peduncle of considerable length, originating from

_the aboral and inferior calyx-formed side of the body. Adult

animal free (a separation having taken place at the junction of

the peduncle with the calyx), having the calyx furnished with

numerous many-jointed and clawed cirrhi, by means of which it

clings at will to Laminarie or other bodies. Arms bifurcating

close to the base, beneath the surface of the body, and in some

foreign species again and again subdivided ; composed of joints

which are transversely somewhat wedge-formed, so that they are

alternately wider on either side of the arms; each such joint on

its wider side gives support to a multi-articulate pmmnule. Oral

surface of the body covered with a thin membranous skin.

Genus I. Antepon, Fréminville.

[Antedon, Fréminville, 1811; Ra — 1815; Comatula, Lamarck,

Mouth central. Anus lateral. Calyx or aboral surface com-

posed of a single piece, with which the five radial plates of the

base of the arms articulate. Arms with two or three basal

joints, after which they bifurcate, and in some foreign species

are subsequently a second and even third time subdivided.

We feel that we have no choice. The name of Antedon must

be employed in preference to that of Comatula, Fréminville’s

genus has five years’ precedence over that of Lamarck, and was

thus clearly defined (Bull. Soc. Philomatique de Paris, vol. 11.

1811, p. 349) :—“ Animal libre, & corps discoide, calcaire en

dessus, gélatineux en dessous, environné de deux rangs de

rayons articulés, pierreux, percés dans leur largeur d’un trou

central; ceux du rang supérieur plus courts, simples et d’égale

grosseur dans toute leur longueur ; ceux du rang inférieur plus

longs, allant en diminuant de la base a la pointe, et garnis dans

toute leur longueur d’appendices alternes également articulés ;

102 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

bouche inférieure et centrale;”’ and he refers to the figure in the

“Encyclopédie Méthodique,’ pl. 124. fig. 6, which represents

“Comatula rosacea” or a closely allied species. Justice, there~

fore, and the laws of nomenclature compel us to adopt Frémin-

ville’s genus. Had Comatula obtained universal acceptance,

usage might have been pleaded in its favour; but it has no such

claim. J. Miiller, the chief authority on the family, has adopted

Leach’s genus Alecto (Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte’ for 1841

and 1843) ; and in this he has been followed by most, if not all,

of the Scandinavian writers. Alecto, however, was constituted sub-—

sequently to Antedon; and, moreover, if it were employed among

the Crinoidea, the same name applied to a genus established in

1821 by Lamouroux for a section of the Polyzoa, and which has

been generally received, would require to be superseded.

Antedon rosaceus (Linck).

1828. Comatula rosacea, Fleming, Hist. British Animals, p. 490.

1841. Comatula rosacea, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 5.

1844, Alecto Petasus, Von Diiben and Koren, Ofversigt af Skandinaviens

Echinodermer, Kongl. Vetensk. Akad. Handl. p. 229, pl. 6. fig. 1.

1848. Antedon decameros, Gray, Brit. Mus. Cat. Brit. Radiata, p. 28.

“Perisom of the disk naked, or with scattered tubercles con-

taining groups of radiating calcareous spicules. Centro-dorsal

plate convex, flattened at the apex, its sides covered with dorsal

cirrhi; but the central flattened portion, of greater or less ex-

tent, naked. Cirrhi 14—18-jointed; the joints short, the

longest but little longer than broad. Terminal claw sharp and ~

curved ; penultimate joint with a short pointed opposing tu-

bercle, which is not developed into a claw. Proximal pairs of

pinnules at least twice as long as those succeeding. Ovaries

short and rounded. Usually, when mature, without any trace

of interradial plates (specimens from Arran, N. B., Strangford

Lough, Ilfracombe, Kirkwall Bay, and generally round the

coast) ; frequently, however, with groups, usually of three,

perisomatic interradial plates in the spaces between the radial

-axillaries (specimens from Plymouth, Shetland, &c.). Colour

crimson, scarlet, or mottled. Average size 44 inches from tip

- to tip of the arms.”

Antedon Milleri (J. Miiller).

1821. Comatula fimbriata, Miller, Nat. Hist. of Crinoidea, p. 132 and

frontispiece (but not C. fimbriata, Lamarck). .

1849. Comatula Milleri, Johannes Miiller, Ueber die Gattung Comatula,

Lam., und ihre Arten. =

“Perisom of the disk with scattered warts, supported by groups

of diverging spicules. Centro-dorsal plate uniformly convex

-and entirely covered with dorsal cirrhi. Cirrhi of from fifteen -

Species of British Echinodermata. — 103°

to eighteen joints; the longest of the joints about once and a

~ half as long as broad. Terminal claw curved and acute;

-- penultimate joint without a trace of an opposing process.

Proximal. pinnules greatly longer than those succeeding them.

Ovaries narrow and long, extending over more than half the

length of the pinnules. Groups of interradial plates occupying

' the spaces between the radial axillaries. Of a rich brown or

' reddish-tawny colour. Average size 11 inches from tip to

tip of the arms. This fine species is somewhat intermediate

in its characters between C. rosacea and C. Eschrichtii (J.

Miller). Arran, N.B., Belfast (Prof. Wyville Thompson) ;

mouth of the Mersey (Dr. Walker).”

Professor Wyville Thompson and Dr. Carpenter, during the

investigations into the anatomy and physiology of this genus,

on which they have for some time been engaged, have discovered

the above species, which has hitherto been confounded with A.

rosaceus. ‘The preceding descriptions of the two species have

been most kindly supplied to us for insertion by Professor Wy-

ville Thompson; and we cannot sufficiently thank him for the

liberality with which he has foregone all personal considerations

in his readiness to aid in making the present paper a complete

record of British Echinodermata.

The synonymy of the two species will be extremely difficult

to unravel; and the names, which are here adopted, may, per-

haps, hereafter have to be changed.

Antedon Sarsii (Diiben & Koren).

1844, Alecto Sarsii, Von Diiben & Koren, Ofversigt af Skandinaviens

Echinodermer, Kong]. Vetensk:Acad. Handl. p. 231, pl. 6. fig. 2.

1860. mete Sarsii, Alder, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 74, pl. 5.

1862. Cumaiute Sarsii, Dujardin & Hupé, Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes

Echinodermes, p. 199.

Perisom of the disk naked or with scattered calcareous granules.

Centro-dorsal plate conical, covered in every part with dorsal

- eirrhi. Cirrhi 13—20-jointed; the joints dice-box-formed, or

- of much smaller diameter in the centre than at the extre-

mities, produced, the longest three or four times as long as

broad; terminal claw acute; penultimate joint with a claw

opposing the terminal claw, and nearly half its size. Three

- or four proximal pinnules greatly longer than those suc-

ceeding them. No interradial plates. Colour dusky brown.

This Norwegian species was first added to the British fauna

by my late friend Mr. Barlee, who procured a single fragmen-

tary specimen at Shetland, as recorded by Mr. Alder in ‘the

Annals of Natural History,’ Feb. 1860. In 1861 we dredged it

104 Rey. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

living gregariously in about 90 fathoms water, forty miles east

of the Whalsey Skerries, Shetland. It is, however, apparently

extremely local, as, during two summers’ dredging on the Shet-

land Haaf, it was only met with on this one occasion.

Antedon Celticus (Barrett).

1857. Comatula Woodwardii, Barrett, Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd ser. vol. xix.

p. 33, pl. 7. fig. 1 (dut not C. Woodwardii, HK. Forbes, Paleont,

Trans. 1852, Radiaria of the Crag).

1857. Comatula celtica, Barrett, Ann, Nat. Hist. 2nd ser. vol. xx. p. 44.

Arms long and tapering, each ray bearing from sixty to seventy

pinne on each side. The two pinne nearest the disk have each

twenty-seven joints; the third, and those above it, eighteen.

Each pinna is separated by two joints. The larger filiform

processes (cirrhi) are composed of forty-five joints, gradually

tapering, terminated by a claw which is larger than the joint

next to it. 7

The above is a transcript of the late Mr. Barrett’s description.

Two specimens (the only examples as yet known) were dredged

by Mr. M‘Andrew in the Sound of Skye, in 25-40 fathoms, on

a bottom of gravel and mud. ‘This is a very fine Antedon, and

very distinct from the other British species.

Order If. OPHIUROIDEA.

Body round or slightly pentagonal, depressed, having five or

rarely six long arms inserted on, and proceeding from, the oral

surface, but not continuous with the disk. Arms very slender

and flexible, having a central vertebra-like framework, often

encased in scales, and always bearing spines. Reptation by means

of the flexible arms and their spines. Mouth inferior, central.

Viscera not prolonged into the arms. No special anal opening,

the digested matter being rejected through the oral aperture.

Respiration effected by means of membranous tentacula issuing

from the lower surface of the arms and the ciliated epithelium

of the inner surface of the body and arms. Noeyes. No pedi-

cellarie. No respiratory pores on the aboral surface. Madre-

poriform tubercle sometimes present, sometimes absent (in

adult) ; when present, situated in one of the interradial spaces

on the inferior or oral surface of the disk. Reproductive organs

opening by ten apertures (twenty in some exotic genera) on the

oral surface near the base of the arms,

Fam. I. Astrophytonide.

Arms generally ramose, but sometimes undivided ; not plated

with distinct series of scales. Two radiating rib-like projections

S pecies of ‘British Echinodermata. 105

on the aboral surface of the disk, over the origin of each arm.

No interradial plates (in the British genera) in the inferior in-

terbrachial spaces. »

Genus IT. Astropuyton, Linck.

Disk thick, pentagonal or round. Arms five, dichotomous

from near the base, the branches again and again subdividing,

until each arm terminates in innumerable very slender, filamen-

tous branchlets. Under surface of arms with a transverse row of

short spines to each joint, some of the spines provided with hook-

formed processes. No interradial plates. Ovarian apertures

ten, two in each interbrachial space. Oral plates bordered with

spine-like papillee, which imcrease in length towards the mouth.

Astrophyton Linckii, Miiller & Troschel.

1733. Astrophyton scutatum, Linck, de Stellis marinis, part., pl. 19. no. 48.

1766. Asterias caput-Meduse, Linn. Syst. Nat. 1101, part.

1777. Astrophyton arborescens, Pennant, Brit. Zool. vol. iv. p. 67. no. 73

(but not of Rondeletius nor of Miiller and Troschel).

1842. Astrophyton Linckii, Miller & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden, p. 122,

Astrophyton Linckii is confined to the seas of Scandinavia and

Shetland. We believe that it has not been procured in the

latter locality since the publication of Forbes’s work. In our

dredgings to the east and north of the Shetland group, we have

not seen a trace of the species; and the fishermen, to whom we

showed Forbes’s figure, were unacquainted with it. It would

seem, therefore, that the species is only to be found on the

western side of the islands. Dr. Charlton has kindly given us the

following information respecting the Astrophyton which he pro-

cured :— As far as I can recollect, my specimen of the Astro-

phyton was obtained on the north-western coast of Shetland;

but, as it is twenty-nine years ago, I am not certain; for I did

not get it myself, but it was procured by William Cameron, Hsq.,

of Belmont, in Unst, who died about twenty-five years ago.

The specimen was very large and fine, and in very perfect con-

dition. In those days the fishermen knew it well; and I almost

think, if my memory deceives me not, that I saw in 1852, twenty

years after my first visit, a small specimen at the ‘buidie’ at

Stennis, in Northmavine.”

Genus III. Astrronyx, Miller & Troschel.

Disk pentagonal, naked, without scales or granules; two

radiating ribs over the origin of each arm. Arms long and

slender, undivided, without scales, convex above, flat beneath.

Spines in transverse rows, the larger furnished with hooked pro-

cesses. No interradial plates. Oral plates bordered with papil-

106 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

lary spines on the margin, increasing in length and size towards

the mouth, beg most developed on the maxillary face. Ova-

rian apertures ten. A madreporiform tubercle in one of the

interradial spaces on the oral surface.

Asteronyx Lovéni, Miiller & Troschel.

1842. Asteronyx Lovéni, Miller & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden, p. 296.

1861. Asteronyx Lovéni, Stewart, Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. viii. p. 77 and fig.

1861. sgehbies epi Sars, Oversigt af Norges Echinodermer, p. 5, pl. 1.

1862. deat Lovéni, Dujardin & Hupé, Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes Echi-

nodermes, p. 296.

Disk pentagonal, covered, as are also the arms, by a naked skin,

. wholly devoid of scales or granules ; a pair of flat cartilaginous

radiating ribs on the dorsal surface over the base of each arm.

Arms very long (greater to lesser radius as about 18 to 1),

convex above, flat beneath. Spines very short, originating from

calcareous elevated processes ; the number of spines in each

transverse row (contrary to what is the rule among the

_ Ophiuride) is less at the base of the arms than at some little

_ distance from the margin of the disk ; the greatest number of

spines in any transverse row 1s twelve ; one spine in each row

is much longer than the rest, and more 2 than equal in length to

half the breadth of the arm ; this spine is inclined inwards

and covered with a smooth skin, but towards the apex it is

furnished with several hook-formed processes. There are no

papillary spines over the tentacular pores. The oral aperture

is bounded by five strong calcareous bars, one of which forms

the inner margin of each interradial space.

A single specimen is all that has as yet been found to prove

the existence of this fine Norwegian Echinoderm in the British

seas. That specimen, which is a fine example, measuring in its

lesser diameter 12 inch, and in its greater diameter 2 feet, is

now preserved in the British Museum. It was procured from

Loch Torridon, in Rosshire, in the summer of 1859, by Mr. John

A. Stewart, who took it from the deep-sea lines, which had been

set in a part of the loch 9 fathoms deep, where the bottom was

rocky. The occurrence of the species in the Laminarian Zone is

somewhat remarkable, since on the Norwegian coast, like the

Astrophytonide in general, it inhabits the deep sea in from 50 to

150 fathoms.

Fam. IJ. Ophiuride.

Arms always. simple, and (in British genera) always encased

by four series of scales, one dorsal, one ventral, and two lateral.

No radiating ribs on the dorsal surface of the disk over the origin

of the arms; generally two radiating scales take their place, but

‘0

”

Species of British Echinodermata. 107

in some genera these are wholly absent. Interradial plates of

greater or less size always present.

Genus IV. Orntorurrx, Miiller & Troschel, 1840.

Disk not scaly, coyered with more or less developed spines

and spinose tubercles, and having two very large, triangular

radiating scales above the origin of the arms. Arms simple,

scaly; superior scales imbricated; lateral carinated, bearing

long, elegantly serrated, spreading spines. Interradial plates

wey small. Oral plates with plain sides.

Ophiothria fragilis (O. F. Miller).

1789. Asterias fragilis, Miller, Zool. Dan. vol. iii. p. 28, pl. 98.

1841. Ophiocoma rosula, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 60.

1842. Ophiothriz ‘Headers Mull. & Trosch. Sit. der Asteriden; p. 110,

l. 9. fig. 2

1845. Ophiothriz rosula, Forbes, Trans. Linn. Soe. vol. xix. p. 151.

1841. Ophiocoma minuta, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 65 (the young).

Found all round our coast, and ranging from the Mediterra-

nean to Norway and Finmark.

Genus V. Ampurura, Forbes, 1842.

Disk scaly, generally having six larger scales in the form of

a rosette at the centre; scales smooth, or bearing scattered

small spines ; two, usually narrow, radiating scales above the

origin of the arms. Arms simple, scaly; lateral scales cari-

nated, bearing simple (or rarely anchor-headed) spreading

spines. Interradial plates small. Oral plates with plain sides.

Amphiura filiformis (O. F. Miller).

1841. Ophiocoma filiformis, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 40.

1857. Amphiura filiformis, Sars, Bidrag til Kundsk. om Middlehavets

Litt. Fauna, p. 84.

1858. Amphiura filiformis, Liitken, Addit. ad hist. Ophiuridarum, Forste

Afdeling, p. 56, pl. 2. fig. 11.

Disk covered with small scales, not having any larger than the

rest in the centre; radiating scales narrow, subparallel ; under

surface of disk membranous, and nearly devoid of scaly cover-

ing. Arms extremely long and very slender: spines 5-7 on

_ each lateral plate; one of them anchor-headed. No papillary

spines over the tentacular pores.

Shetland; Firth of Clyde; Durham and Northumberland

coasts (Norman). “ Killary and other marine loughs of. Con-

nemara” (Forbes).

Amphiura Chiajti, Forbes.

1841. Ophiocoma punctata, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 37 (the young 2).

108 Rey. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

1845. Aap Chane Forbes, Trans. Linn. Soe, vol. xix. p. 151, pl. 14.

Ss. mae Le

1857. Anpaiupa Chiajit, Sars, Bidrag til Kundsk. om Middlehavets Littoral-

Fauna, p. 86, pl. 1. figs. 8-10.

1858. Amphiura Chiagei, Liitken, Addit. ad hist. Ophiuridarum, Forste

Afdeling, p. 57, pl. 2. fig. 12.

1862. Amphiura Chiajii, Dujardin & Hupé, Histoire Naturelle des Zoo-

phytes Echinodermes, p. 253, .

Disk covered with small scales, and having a central and five

surrounding scales in the form of a rosette, larger than the

rest ; radiating scales triangular, diverging; under surface of

disk not membranous, closely covered with scales of similar

character to those of the upper surface. Arms extremely long

and very slender; spines 4—6 (rarely 7) on each lateral plate,

all of them simple. Two papillary spines to each tentacular

pore.

This species ranges from the Algean to the Scandinavian

seas, and on our own coast is far more common than either JA.

filiformis or A. brachiata, with both of which, however, it has

frequently been confounded. Like A. filiformis, it inhabits mud

in the coralline zone; and not unfrequently the two species are

found in company. Judging from Forbes’s description and

figure, we are inclined to regard his Ophiocoma punctata as the

young of the present species. Forbes’s type specimen was pre-

sented to the British Museum, but would appear to have been

lost. The tablet which we found to be marked “ Ophiocoma

punctata,”’ and which bears on its back a little label in Forbes’s

own handwriting, has mounted upon it, instead of the type

Ophiocoma punctata, a specimen of Ophiocoma nigra! Sir John

Dalyell (‘Powers of the Creator Displayed,’ &c., vol.i.1851,p.118,

pl. 29) has also described and figured Ophiocoma nigra under

the name of Ophiura punctata. It is highly probable that he

procured. his erroneous specific name from an examination of the

misleading specimen in the British Museum. It need scarcely

be added that Forbes’s obscure species bears not the slightest

resemblance to O. nigra, with which it has thus been confused,

The name O. punctata has precedence in point of date over

A. Chiajii; but as there is some degree of doubt respecting the

identity of the former with the latter, as both were described b

the same author, and as A. Chiajii has been generally adopted,

it seems desirable that that name should be permanently re-

tained for the species.

Shetland; Durham and Northumberland coasts ; Clyde (Nor-

man); Inverary and Oban (Mr. D. Robertson) ; “ Hebrides”

(Forbes). |

A. Chiajit may at once be distinguished from A. filiformis by

the absence of anchor-headed spines, and by the presence of the

Bronte te Sew e y

a TO ee ee

ae Spee Sart aT Le ee

Species of British Echinodermata. 109

larger scales at the centre of the disk, as well as by the other

characters given above. From A. brachiata it may be known

by the six rosulating disk-scales and the less numerous arms

spines.

Amphiura brachiata (Montagu).

1841. Ophiocoma brachiata, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 45.

1842, Ophiolepis brachiata, Mill. & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden, p. 96.

1857. aang “oe poe Sars, Bid. Middlehavets Litt. Fauna, p. 91,

od. Ss. lo.

1859. Paritire brackiate and A. Neapolitana, Liitken, Addit. ad hist.

Ophiuridarum, Anden Afdeling, p. 114.

Disk covered with small imbricated scales, which assume a

spinose form at the margins, where they stand out from the

surface ; radiating scales triangular, diverging, widest at their

centre, and having a furrow across the base; under surface

of disk closely covered with minute scales. Arms extremely

long and very slender; spines 8-12, short, thick, and of

nearly equal length, all simple. Two papillary spines at each

tentacular pore; the outer, however, is only present at the

base of the arms. Upper arm-plates transversely oblong ;

lower quadrate, with two longitudinal furrows.

Sars’s description of Amphiura Neapolitana agrees in every

respect with our British species, except that in the specimens

which I have examined the radiating plates have no granulations

on their surface; but this can scarcely be regarded by itself

as constituting a specific character. Amphiura brachiata has

thus a range from the Mediterranean to the Firth of Clyde,

whence I have had the opportunity of examining a specimen

taken by Mr. D. Robertson on the shores of Little Cumbrae.

The other recorded British habitats are Salcombe Bay (Mon-

tagu), and the coasts of Down and Antrim (Thompson).

Amphiura elegans (Leach).

1815. Ophiura elegans, Leach, Zool. Miscell. vol. ii. p. 57.

1823. Asterias squamata, Delle Chiaje, Mem. sulla storia e anatomia degli

animali del regno di Napoli, pl. 34. fig. 1.

1835. Ophiura neglecta, Johnston, Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. viii. p. 467.

1841. Ophiocoma neglecta, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 30.

1842. Ophiolepis squamata, Miiller & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden, p. 94.

1845. Amphiura neglecta, Forbes, Trans. Linn. Soe. vol. xix. p. 150.

1861. Amphiura squamata, Sars, Oversigt af Norges Echinodermer, p. 21.

Amphiura elegans ranges from the Mediterranean and Aigean

seas to Scandinavia. It is found all round our own coasts,

under stones between tide-marks, and is also taken, though

rarely, with the dredge.

Amphiura Ballii (Thompson).

1840. Ophiocoma Ballii, Thompson, Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. v. p. 99.

110 Rey. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

1841. Ophiocoma Goodsiri, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p.57.

1842. Ophiolepis Ballit and Goodsiri, Miiller & Troschel, Syst. der je

teriden, p. 97.

1848. eT Ballii and Goodsiri, Gray, Brit. Mus. Cat. Brit. —

1857. Anpehinen Ballii, Sars, Middlehavets Littoral Fauna, p. 99.

1859. Ophiactis Ballit, Liitken, Addit. ad hist, Ophiuridarum, Anden

Afdeling, p. 126.

1861. pnekere Ballii, Sars, Oversigt af Norges Echinodermer, PP: 7

Disk lobed, covered with small imbricated scales, frequently

produced at their apices into short spines, which are more

numerous and longer towards the margin and on the under

side of the disk ; radiating scales triangular, diverging, their

length equal to one-third the breadth of the disk. Arms of

moderate length, their upper plates obtusely triangular, with —

the basal angle rounded ; lower plates somewhat heart-shaped,

with the basal angle rounded; spines 4-5, red, the two upper

about equal to the breadth of the arm in length. Colour of

- disk yellowish or red, often mottled with these two colours ;

arms banded with red.

I have at length been able to determine positively what I had

long supected, that the two Starfishes described by Forbes

under the names O. Ballit and O. Goodsiri are one and the

same species. Through the kindness of Dr. H. Percival Wright,

I have had the opportunity of examining the fragments which

are preserved in the Dublin Museum of the types of Thompson’s

O. Ballii; while O. Goodsiri I have been enabled to satisfactorily

identify through specimens which were named by Prof. Forbes,

and which are preserved in the collection of Mr. Alder, I am

unable to discover any structural difference between the two so-

called species.

Amphiura Ball inhabits the Scandinavian and British Seas.

In the latter it has been taken at Shetland and off the coasts of

Durham and Northumberland (Norman) ; Moray Firth (Mr. .,

Edward) ; Dublin (Dr. Ball). It lives on hard ground, in deep

water, and has a peculiar habit, delighting to nestle in hollows

and crevices of stones, squeezing its disk and twisting its arms

so as to conform to all the irregularities of the surface to which

it attaches itself.

Genus VI. OpHiorettis, Diiben & Koren, 1846.

Disk membranous, and altogether naked, wholly devoid of

scales and spines, except that there are two elongated plates

over the origin of each arm. Arms simple, scaly, without

any soft integument; lateral scales bearing spreading spines,

nse Ae eee eM PR ee Ma eee eR eR et TR

’

Species of British Echinodermata. 111

one of which is anchor-headed, Oral plates with papilliferous

margins. No papillary spines at the tentacular pores.

Ophiopeltis securigera, Diiben & Koren.

1846. Ophiopeltis securigera, Von Diiben & Koren, Oversigt af Scandina-

viens Echinodermer, p. 236, pl. 6. figs. 3-6.

1861. gg refi securigera, Sars, ‘Oversigt af Norges Echinodermer,

Disk Saving the radiating scales long, narrow, and parallel.

Arms extremely long and very slender; upper scales trian-

gular, lower cordate; lateral scales bearing three spines, of

. Which the upper and lower are simple; but the middle is

- much swollen in the centre, and apically produced into an

. anchor- or, rather, axe-formed semicircular head, having a

jagged edge. Disk greyish; arms bright orange.

A single specimen of this most interesting addition to our

fauna was dredged in 1861, by Mr. Jeffreys and myself, on the

haddock-ground about six miles to the north of the Whalsey

Lighthouse, Shetland, in 40-50 fathoms. The species had,

reviously to the date just mentioned, been inserted as British

in the “ List of British Marine Invertebrate Fauna” published by

the British Association ; but, as far as we can learn, at that time

it had not been taken in our seas; and it would seem that the

name was inserted by mistake for A. Chiajit.

The arms of these species are more flexible than those of any

other Echinoderm with which we are acquainted. They are

commonly coiled upon themselves in many complete circles,

Genus VII. Opniocoma, Agassiz, 1834.

Disk uniformly granular; no radiating plates over the base

of the arms. Arms simple, covered with imbricated scales ;

spines of lateral plates spreading, very long, and serrated at the

tips. Oral plates with papilliferous margins, the papille long

and erect. One or two valvular scales at each tentacular pore.

Ophiocoma nigra (O. F. Miiller).

1789. Asterias nigra, Miiller, Zool. Dan. vol. iii. p- 20, pl. 93. figs, 1-4.

1828. Ophiura granulata, Fleming, British Animals, p. 488.

British and Scandinavian. Found all round our coasts,

though somewhat local.

Genus VIII. OpniorHo.is, Miiller & Troschel, 1840,

Disk ornamented with rosulated scales, between which the

surface is covered with very numerous close-set tubercles ; no

radiating plates over the base of the arms. Arms covered with

112 Rev. A.-M. Norman on the Genera and

transversely oblong scales, which are separated from each other

by transverse rows of tubercles; lateral plates bearing rather

short, spreading, blunt, simple spines. Oral plates margined

with a few flattened papille. One or two valvular plates over

the tentacular pores.

Ophiopholis aculeata (O. F. Miller).

1776. Asterias aculeata, Miiller, Zool. Dan. Prod. p. 235. no. 2841; and

1789. Zool. Dan. vol. iii. p. 29, pl. 99. figs. 1-3.

1828. Ophiura bellis, Fleming, British Acmnie p- 488.

1842. Ophiolepis scolopendrica, Miiller & Troschel, Syst. der protein

96.

1858. Ophidpholis aculeata, Liitken, Addit. ad hist. Ophiuridarum, Forste

Afdeling, p. 60, pl. 2. figs. 16, 17.

Found all round our coast, but scarcer in the south. To the

north it ranges throughout the Scandinavian seas, and occurs

also in Greenland and Western America.

Genus IX. Opuiura, Lamarck.

Ophiura, Lamarck, 1814; Ophiolepis (partly), Miiller & Troschel, 1840,

Disk covered with smooth scales, of which two, larger than

the rest and triangular, are situated over the inserted base of

each arm, Arms simple, scaly; spines three, appressed and

articulated to the distal margin of the overlapping side-plates.

Interradial plates large, shield- or fiddle-shaped, produced into

the interbrachial spaces. Clasping-scales at the junction of the

arms with the disk furnished with spines or papille on their

edge. Oral plates with papilliferous margins.

Ophiura lacertosa (Pennant).

1733. Stella lacertosa, Linck, De Stellis marinis, p- 47, pl. 2. fig. 4..

1777. Asterias lacertosa, Pennant, Brit. Zool. vol. iv. p. 63.

1805. Asterias ciliata, Retzius, Diss. sistens species cognitas Asteriarum,

29.

1816. Cphiend texturata, Lamarck, Hist. Anim. sans Vert. vol. ii. p. 542.

1842. Ophiolepis ciliata, Mull. & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden, p. 91.

Interradial plates fiddle-shaped, much longer than broad, ex-

ceeding in length the space between their apices and the

margin of thedisk. Lateral ray-plates of the first few joints

not meeting each other on the under surface of the arms,

thus leaving a hollow pore in the centre between each inferior

arm-plate. Dorsal arm-plates transversely oblong; ventral

arm-plates lenticular. Spines not equalling in length the

plates to which they are attached. Clasping-scales with 20-

30 long and slender marginal spines. Three or four papilli-

form spines at each tentacular pore.

Diameter of disk 1 inch.

All round our coasts, and ranging from the Mediterranean to

ee Le RE ee te aoe NO

nS Ee eg oe ee,

PIPE Ie ik: ee)

aes le a

: ' Species of British Echinodermata.” 113

Scandinavia. It has also been recorded from Western Anierica ;

but possibly an allied species may have been there mistaken

for it. | | A

Ophiura Sarsii, Liitken. :

1854. Ophiura Sarsii, Liitken, Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra der Natur-

historiske Forening i Kjébenhavn, p. 95.

1858. Ophiura Sarsii, Liitken, Addit. ad hist. Ophiuridarum, Forste

| Afdeling, p- 42, pl. 1. figs. 3, 4.

1862. Ophiura Sarsii, Dujardin & Hupé, Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes Echino-

dermes, p. 250.

Nearly allied to, and as large as, O. lacertosa. Interradial plates

- shield-shaped, with straight sides, their length but slightly

exceeding the breadth, and not equalling the space between

their apices and the margin of the disk. Lateral arm-plates

coalescing on the under surface of the arms, thus leaving no

pore. Dorsal arm-plates transversely oblong; ventral arm-

plates lenticular (broader than in the last species). Spines

exceeding the length of the lateral arm-plates. Two papilli-

form spines at each tentacular pore. Clasping-scales with

about fifteen short flattened spines.

Diameter of disk nearly 1 inch.

Dredged by Messrs. Jeffreys, Waller, and myself at Shetland

in 1861, and again in 1863, in 80-100 fathoms. It is an Arctic

species, occurring throughout the Scandinavian seas and in

Greenland.

| Ophiura albida, Forbes.

Ophiura albida, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 27.

Interradial plates shield-shaped, with straight sides, a little

longer than broad, not equalling the distance between their

apices and the margin of the disk. No pores. Dorsal arm-

plates fan-shaped ; ventral arm-plates small, somewhat hexa-

gonal, widely separated from each other by the juncture be-

tween them of the broad side-plates. Spines shorter than

the lateral plates to which they are articulated. One papilli-

form spine at each tentacular pore. Clasping-scales with

10-15 short spines. Colour rosy, with the radiating plates

over the base of the arms white.

Diameter of disk 55,ths of an inch.

Dredged on every part of our coast, and found both in the

Mediterranean and in Scandinavia.

Ophiura affinis, Liitken.

1858. Ophiura affinis, Liitken, Addit. ad hist. Ophiuridarum, Forste

Afdeling, p. 45, pl. 2. fig. 10.

1862. Ophiura affinis, Dujardin & Hupé, Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes Echi-

nodermes, p. 250.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 8

114 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

1863. Ophiura Normani, Hodge, Transactions Tyneside Naturalists’ Field-

Club, vol. v. p. 296, pl. 16. figs. 1-3.

Disk rosulated, having a central scale surrounded by five, then

five outside these again, the interspaces of these larger scales

filled up with small round scales. Interradial plates fiddle-

shaped, longer than broad, not equalling in length the space

between their apices and the margin of the disk. Arms long,

slender, and very flexible. No pores as in O. lacertosa. Dorsal

arm-scales transversely oblong; ventral lenticular, small, se-

parated from each other by the junction of the lateral arm-

plates. Spines as long as, or longer than, the lateral plates.

One papilliform spine over each tentacular pore. Clasping-

scales with about ten spines, and a circlet of spines meeting

over the insertion of the arm.

Diameter of disk =3,ths of an inch.

It is probable that this pretty little species will prove to be

not unfrequent in our seas, We have dredged it in 20-40 fathoms

in the Firth of Clyde, at Shetland, and off the Northumberland

coast ; and Mr. Hodge has procured it at Seaham, in the county

of Durham. Mr. Hodge has described this species as British,

under the name of Ophiura Normani, which must, however, —

yield to the prior appellation of Liitken, which we have here

adopted. The type specimens were from the coast of Norway.

Ophiura squamosa, Liitken.

1854. Ophiura squamosa, Liitken, Videnskabelige Middelelser fra der

Naturhistoriske Forening i Kjobenhavn, p. 95.

1857. Ophiura squamosa, Liitken, Oversigt over Gronlands Echinodermata,

1858. Onhiera squamosa, Liitken, Addit. ad hist. Ophiuridarum, Forste

Afdeling, p. 46, pl. 1. fig. 7. eee 2

1862. Ophiura squamosa, Dujardin & Hupé, Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes

Echinodermes, p. 251.

Disk entirely covered with small imbricated scales of equal or

nearly equal size. Interradial plates triangular, as broad as

long, shorter than the distance from their apices to the margin

of the disk. No pores. - Dorsal arm-plates fan-shaped ;

ventral small, cordate, and emarginate at the apex. The

longest of the spines equals the length of the lateral plates.

One papillary spine to each tentacular pore. Clasping-scales

with very few and short marginal spines.

Diameter of disk -2;ths of an inch.

This small Ophiura has been found abroad in Norway, Fin-

mark, and Greenland. All the British specimens that we have |

hitherto seen have been taken on the east coast. Mr. Alder and

the author have procured it off Cullercoats; Mr. Hodge at Sea-

A. i

“ae

Species of British Echinodermata. 115

ham; and Mr. Edward has sent it to us from Banff. It is an

inhabitant of the coralline zone.

Order III. ASTEROIDEA.

Body stellate or angular, produced into five or more, more or less

elongated lobes or hollow arms, or rather rays, which are perfectly

continuous with the disk, and contain cecal prolongations of the

viscera. These rays throughout the entire length of the oral

surface~are centrally hollowed into channels, called ambulacra,

from which are protruded two or four rows of suckers. Repta-

tion by means of these suckers and of others which are situated

on the disk. Skeleton composed of numerous calcareous plates,

variable in number and size, and supporting a coriaceous enve-

lope which is pierced on the aboral surface by pores for the pro-

trusion of respiratory tentacles, and bearing for the most. part

numerous spines. These spines are often collected together in

groups, supported on pedestal-like columns, which columns

with their accompanying spines are called paxille. Mouth in-

ferior, central, sometimes also serving as the vent; a special

anal opening is, however, more generally present, on the centre

of the aboral surface. Respiration complicated, being partly

effected by means of the aboral respiratory tentacles, partly by

the ambulacral tentacles, and partly by the entire ciliated epi-_

thelium of the surface of the body. A madreporiform tubercle

—a filter for the admission of water—on the aboral surface of the

disk more or less eccentrically placed. yes situated at the ex-

tremity of the arms. With or without one or two kinds of

pincer-like pedicellariz, formed of two opposing calcareous pieces.

Sexes distinct. Ovaries ten; theirspecial openings, when pre-

sent (which is not always the case), on the aboral surface, between

the origins of the arms.

; Fam. I. Astropectinide.

No special anal opening. Two rows of ambulacral tentacula.

Genus X, Astroprecren, Linck.

[Astropecten, Linck, 1733, and Gray, 1841; Stellaria, Nardo, 1831 (nom.

usit.); Asterias (restricted), Agassiz, 1837.]

Disk, together with the five long rays, flat above, and covered

im every part by closely aggregated paxille. Two rows of lateral

plates, the upper covered with granules, the lower clothed with

spines, which are shorter on the inferior portion, and gradually

merease in length towards the upper margin, where they are

long. Suckers biserialh No anus. Madreporiform tubercle

near the margin of the disk. No pedicellariz. Respiratory

pores very numerous,

116 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

Astropecten irregularis (Pennant).

1776. Asterias aurantiaca, Miller, Zool. Dan. Prod. p. 234, no. 2831 (but

not of Linneus).

1777. Asterias irregularis, Pennant, Brit. Zool. vol. iv. p. 61. no. 47.

1841. Astertas aurantiaca, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 130.

1844, We fe ile Miller & Troschel, Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte,

; vol. x. p. 181.

1844. Astropecten echinulatus, Miiller & Troschel, Archiv fiir Natur-

geschichte, vol. x. p. 181 (fide Sars).

Marginal plates 20-40. Greater to lesser radius as 4-6 to 1.

_ Spines of the under surface flattened, spatulate, widening at

the tips. Each inferior marginal plate bears one transverse row

of spines, which exceed the rest in length, and. themselves

gradually increase in size towards the superior margin of the

plates. :

Common all round the coasts of Great Britain, and found in

Scandinavia. My largest specimen measures 6 inches in dia-

meter.

Astropecten acicularis, n. sp.

Marginal plates 20-23. Greater to lesser radius as 3-4 to 1.

Spines of the under surface aciculate (not spatulate or

widening at the tips), and only the large spines of the infe-

rior marginal plates slightly flattened. Inferior marginal

plates with two transverse rows of larger spines, which gra-

dually increase in length towards the superior margin of the

plates. 2 inches in diameter, from tip to tip of the rays.

This species resembles the last closely in every particular with

respect to the aboral surface, but differs greatly in the character

of the spiny armature of the inferior portion of the body. The

rays are rather shorter than is usual in A. irregularis. The

three innermost spines of the adambulacral plates (of which the

central is the longest, and curved, and all are cylindrical) are pro-

jected over the ambulacra. All the spines of the under surface

are slender and pointed, and thus differ widely from the

flattened, widening spines of A. irregularis. The inferior mar-

ginal plates, instead of being covered, as in A. irregularis, with a

cushion of closely appressed, short, broadly flattened spines, and

a single transverse row of much larger and conspicuous spines

(generally, though not always, greatly flattened), are furnished

with cylindrical slender spines of various lengths, from among

which the chief row does not stand out so conspicuously.

Astropecten acicularis was dredged by me in 1861, in company

with Messrs. Jeffreys and Waller, on the Outer Haaf at Shetland,

living gregariously in 80-100 fathoms. It does not appear to

agree with any of the numerous species of this genus which have

hitherto been described.

Fea ae Ae i cae a iN caaia akNo e a or

Species of British Echinodermata. 117

Genus XI. Lurpra, Forbes.

[Luidia, Forbes, 1839; Hemicnemis, Miiller & Troschel, 1840.]

Rays 5-7, very long, narrow at the base, and of nearly equal

diameter throughout, together with the disk flat above, and

covered in every part by closely aggregated paxille.~ A single

row of lateral ray-plates, which, together with the whole under

surface, are covered with slender, acute spines. Suckers biserial.

No anus. Madreporiform tubercle near the margin of the disk.

A single row of pedicellariz alternating with pores in a groove on

the exterior side of the adambulacral plates. Respiratory pores

very numerous.

It has always hitherto been stated that this genus was unpro-

vided with pedicellariz. Such a statement, however, is incorrect.

These remarkable organs are present, and hold, moreover, an iso-

lated and peculiar position, which, I believe, is without a parallel

among other Echinodermata. If the oral surface of a Luidia be

carefully examined, there will be found on either side of the ambu-

lacra, and midway between the ambulacra and the margin of the

rays, or, in other words, exterior to the adambulacral plates, a

longitudinal row of pores situated in a sulcus; and, crowning

each of the calcareous rib-like plates which separate these pores

from each other, there will be observed a single, erect, triangular,

pincer-formed pedicellaria. It is not a little remarkable that

these organs, which are by no means inconspicuous, should have

apparently wholly escaped the observations of Von Diiben and

Koren (who give a carefully executed figure of a section of the

under surface of a ray of Luidia Sarsiz) and of Sars, who, in his

‘ Middlehavets Littoral Fauna,’ draws the specific character in our

two species from the number and form of the spines of the ad-

ambulacral plates, which, as we have seen, are immediately

adjacent to the avenues in which the pedicellariz are situated.

The pedicellariz themselves are organs which we find to afford

valuable specific distinction in this genus. In Luidia Savigni

they are short, broad, and tumid—in fact, in the form of a

nearly equilateral and equiangular triangle; while in Luidia

Sarsti they are much more elongated, narrow, and not tumid,

and have the outline of a somewhat produced isosceles triangle.

The peculiar position which the pedicellarize occupy in this genus

will, we doubt not, form almost necessarily a ground of argu-

ment with those naturalists who shall hereafter discuss the

nature of the functions which these anomalous and peculiar ap-

pendages of the Echinodermata discharge.

Luidia Savignit (Audouin).

1828, Asterias Savignii, Audouin; Savigny, Histoire de Egypte, pl. iii.

(1809); description (1828), vol. xxiii. p. 9.

118 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

1839. Luidia fragilissima, Forbes, Mem. Wern. Soc. vol. viii. p. 123

(partly), but not woodcut. ie

1841. Luidia fragilissima, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 135 and woodcut.

1842. Luidia Savignii, Miiller & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden, p. 77.

1857. Luidia Savignii, Sars, Middlehavets Littoral Fauna, p. 100.

Seven-rayed, 1-2 feet im diameter. Spines bordering on the

ambulacra in two rows, the inner slightly arched, the outer

nearly twice as stout and long as the inner. Exterior to

these a row of broadly triangular tumid pedicellariz and re-

spiratory pores alternating with each other.

Lidia Savigni is found in the Mediterranean and thence to

the seas of Scandinavia. On our own coasts it seems widely

distributed, oecurring here and there all round Great Britain.

‘We have either taken or seen it from Polperro (Mr. Laughrin) ;

Clyde, Hebrides, and Shetland (4. M. N.) ; and Redcar, in York-

shire (Mr. Ferguson). Other habitats will be found recorded in

Professor Forbes’s work.

Most deservedly is this species named after M. Savigny. His

figure in the ‘ Histoire de Egypte’ is a marvellous example of

the perfection to which the engraving of objects of natural his-

tory can be carried. It is a masterpiece. Drawn life-size on a

folio plate, the minutest details—each paxilla and each spine—

have been elaborated with wonderful skill; yet nothing is over-

drawn or exaggerated. Nature has been, as it were, photo-

graphed—and that, too, before photography was discovered—by

the artist on his plate.

Luidia Sarsti, Diiben & Koren. -

1839. Luidia fragilissima, Forbes, Mem, Wern. Soc. vol. viii. p. 123 (partly)

and woodcut.

1841, Lwuidia fragilissima, Forbes, Brit. Starfishes, p. 135 (partly), but not

woodcut.

1844. Luidia Sarsii, Diiben & Koren, Oversigt af Kong. Vet. Akad. Forh.

p- 113.

1844, Ludia Seria Diiben & Koren, Skand. Echin. p. 254, pl. viii.

figs. 23, 24.

1857. Lids Sarsii, Sars, Middlehavets Littoral Fauna, p. 102.

Five-rayed, rarely exceeding 6 inches in diameter. Spines

bordering on the ambulacra in three rows, the inner much

curved and flattened at the tip; the middle a hittle longer,

thicker, and straighter; the outer straight, equalling the

inner row in length. Exterior to these a row of narrowly tri-

angular pedicellarie and respiratory pores alternating with

each other.

Apparently of more northern range than the last. It has been

met with in Norway; and has been taken by myself in Shetland,

and traced thence along the eastern coast of Great Britain as far

south as Yorkshire. There is no record of a western or southern

Species of British Echinodermata. 119

locality, though there can be little doubt that it will be found

hereafter among the Hebrides.

Fam. II. Solastrida.

A special anal opening, situated in the centre of the aboral

disk. Two rows of ambulacral tentacula.

Genus XII. Arcuaster, Miiller & Troschel, 1840.

_ Disk; together with the five moderately long rays, flat above,

and covered in every part by closely aggregated paxille. Two

rows of large lateral plates, the upper covered with large gra-

nules or mamillary spines; the lower covered with closely ap-

pressed, short, papillose spines. Suckers biserial. Anus central.

Pincer-formed pedicellarie present. Respiratory pores isolated

among the paxille.

Archaster Parelit (Diiben & Koren).

1768. Asterias aurantiaca, var., Parelius, Kongelige Norske Videnskabers

Selskabs Schrifter, Act. Nidross. iv. p. 325, pl. xiv. figs. 3, 4.

1844. ee Perel, Diiben & Koren, Skand. Echin. p. 247, pl. vii.

s. 14-16.

1861. Meckaster Parelit, Sars, Oversigt af Norges Echinodermer, p. 35.

Greater to lesser radius as 8 to 1. Aboral surface entirely

covered with closely aggregated paxille. Hach of these

paxille consists of a pillar, widening above and supporting

about twenty-five (15-30) mamillary spines of different sizes.

Madreporiform tubercle nearer to the centre than to the mar-

gin of the disk, minute, not so large as one of the paxille.

Lateral ray-plates thirty, oblong, entirely covered with mamil-

lary spines of the same kind but larger than those of the

paxillz, nearly a hundred on each plate. Oral surface entirely

covered with closely packed short papillose spines. The infe-

rior lateral plates are most beautiful cushions of closely aggre-

gated, appressed papillary spines, each plate having a central

_ row of 3-5 rather larger and more conspicuous spines, which,

however, like all the rest, are closely appressed to the surface.

Indeed there are no spines projecting conspicuously beyond

_ the rest from any part of the body. The spines of the adam-

bulacral plates are so numerous that, spreading from them in

all directions, they nearly choke up the ambulacral channels.

Greater diameter not quite 4 inches.

A single specimen of Archaster Parelii was dredged by Messrs.

Jeffreys and Waller, during the past summer, on the Outer

Haaf, off Shetland, in 100 fathoms. It is a very interesting

addition to our list of British Echinodermata. I have removed

this species from the genus Astropecten, in which it had been

120. Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

placed by Diiben and Koren, and placed it in Archaster.on the

authority of Professor Sars. I am unable myself to vouch for

the correctness of this transfer, as I have been unwilling to

injure the only British specimen in order to ascertain the pre-

sence of those organs (the anal aperture and pedicellarise) which

separate the genus Archaster from Astropecten.

Genus XIII. Paumrrss, Linck.

[Palmipes, Linck. 1733, and Agassiz, 1837 ; Asteriscus, Mill. & Trosch.

(partly), 1840. ]

Body pentagonal, extremely thin and flat; sides greatly pro-

duced beyond the central cavity in the form of a thin lamella.

Surface furnished with fascicles of spines (not paxille). These

fascicles are arranged, especially on the under surface, in radiating

lines. Each adambulacral plate bears about five spines, the

central of which is the longest. The body and rays have an

acute edge unprovided with marginal plates or spines. Suckers

biserial.. Anus subcentral. No pedicellariz. Madreporiform

tubercle towards the margin of the central cavity, but at some

distance from the edge of the disk.

This genus appears to differ totally in structure from all other

Starfishes. Its greatly flattened disk and rays are built up of an

immense number of battledore-shaped calcareous plates, which

are most interesting objects for the microscope, on account of the

elegance of their form and the beauty of their structure. The

are everywhere perforated, except where strengthened by delicate

rib-like processes which pass from the shaft to the distal extre-

mity of the plate. These plates are laid one over another, both

on the oral and aboral surface, like the roofing of a house thatched

with palm-leaves; and the shafts of the plates are buried be-

tween the plates of the opposite surface of the disk. Thus the

whole structure is built up; and it is the peculiarly fragile cha-

racter of these calcareous plates which makes this Starfish so very

brittle when preserved. The fascicles of spines of the sur-

face of Palmipes are attached to the calcareous plates, each plate

bearing a transverse row of spines across its rounded distal extre-

mity. I am not aware that the unique character of the skeleton

of this Starfish has previously been noticed.

Palmipes placenta (Pennant).

1777. Asterias placenta, Pennant, Brit. Zool. vol. iv. p. 62, no. 50, pl. xxxi.

fig. 59 A.

1783. Asteriasmembranacea, Retzius, Kong. Vet. Akad. Nya Handl. vol. iy.

p- 238.

1839. Palmipes membranaceus, Forbes, Mem. Wern. Soc. vol. viii. p. 119,

pl. lil. fig. 3. ¢

Palmipes placenta is a southern species, found in the Mediter-

eae

Species of British Echinodermata. 121

ranean and on the southern and western shores of our island,

attaining its northern limit at Shetland, where we dredged it in

1861 and again in 1863, and descending the eastern coast as far

as the Moray Firth. It appears to be wholly absent from the

rest of the eastern side of Great Britain.

Genus XIV. Asterina, Nardo.

[ Asterina, Nardo, 1834. Asteriscus, Mill. & Trosch. (partly), 1840. ].

Body convex above, or even gibbous, flat beneath; rays very

short ; whole form somewhat pentagonal. Margin of disk and

arms ‘sharp- edged, bordered with short spines, but having no

distinct marginal plates. Surface above and below bearing nu-

merous fascicles of short spines; 2-4 spines in each fascicle,

Respiratory pores very numerous and conspicuous. Suckers bi-

serial. Anus subcentral. Madreporiform tubercle midway be-

tween the centre and the margin of the disk.

Miller and Troschel formed a genus Aséeriscus for the recep-

tion of Palmipes placenta and Asterina gibbosa, and. thus not

only unwarrantably used a genus of their own in preference to

adopting and enlarging, if necessary, the generic character. of

one of those previously described, but united two forms which

differ in the character of their whole structure from each other. .

Asterina gibbosa (Pennant).

1777. Asterias gibbosa, Pennant, Brit. Zool. vol. iv. p. 62, no. 49.

1805, Asterias or Retzius, Dissert. sistens species cog. Asteria-

rum,

1841. Piterias oibhosa, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 119.

1842. oe verruculentus, Miller & eigcels Syst. der Asteriden,

_ Dujardin and Hupé, in their ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Zoophytes

Echinodermes,’ published in 1862, say of this species, “ Les pédi-

cellaires sont nombreuses, sétacées, placées entre les plaques ”

but, although we have examined it most carefully, we are unable

to detect any such organs as are described in these words. But,

although true pedicellaric appear to be wholly absent in Asterina

gibbosa, there are certain spines in this species which may, per-

haps, in some degree discharge the functions of these append-

ages. The spines of the surface are usually arranged in groups

of three or four together; but between these groups there will be

noticed not unfrequently pairs of spines, of similar character in

their general structure to the other spines of the surface, but

placed close together at the base, and of slightly arched form, so

that the apices can be brought into contact with each other.

We seem to have here a transition state between ordinary spines

and true pedicellarie: the form and structure is more that of

122 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

the former, but the function may in some degree be that of the

latter ; and these arching spines are perhaps employed as im-

perfect instruments of prehension.

This species is, for the most part, a southern form; but it is

met with here and there on the western shores of Great Britain,

and attains its northern limit on the coast of Rosshire, where it

was found by Professor Edward Forbes. It appears to be entirely

absent on the east coast. Ce

Genus XV. Soxaster, Forbes.

[Solaster, Forbes, 1839. Crossaster, Miiller & Troschel, 1840.]

Body convex, covered above and below with paxille. Rays

8-14, long, rounded above. No marginal plates or rows of

spines edging the disk and arms. Respiratory pores very nume-

rous, everywhere situated between the paxillee. Suckers biserial.

No pedicellariz. Anus central. Madreporiform tubercle mid-

way between the centre and the margin of the disk.

Solaster papposus (Linnzeus),

Solaster papposa, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 112.

Everywhere round our coasts. Not known to the south of

Great Britain; but extending northwards to Scandinavia, Fin-

mark, Iceland, Greenland, and western North America.

: Solaster endeca (Linneus).

Solaster endeca, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 109.

With similar British and exotic range to the last ; but not so

abundant, and an inhabitant of deeper water, never occurring

between tide-marks.

Genus XVI. Poranta, Gray.

Goniaster, siz, 1857 (partly). Porania, Gray, 1841. Asteropsi

: pees Mulere Tesch, 1842. ] saci

Body pentagonal, very convex and tumid above, flat beneath.

Rays very short. Oral surface composed of elegantly tessellated

plates. Aboral surface composed of similar but less regular

plates, and covered, when alive, with a thick and highly lubri-

cated membrane. No spines, or paxille, or pedicellarize, except

that a circlet of small spines closes over the anal opening,

which is central, and that the sharp edge of the disk and rays

is fringed with a row of spines arranged in single file. Respira-

tory pores very numerous, in groups. Suckers biserial. Madre-

poriform tubercle midway between the centre and the margin of

the disk.

Porania pulvillus (QO. F. Miiller).

1788. Asterias pulvillus, Miller, Zool. Dan. vol. i. p. 19, pl. xix. figs, 1, 2.

Species of British Echinodermata. 123

1839. Goniaster Toapieians. Forbes, Mem. Wern. Soe. vol. viii. p. 118,

pl. iv. fi

1841. cs eee Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist, vol. vi. p. 288.

1842. Asteropsis pulvillus, Muller & Troschel, Syst. der Aster. p. 14.

Porania pulvillus, though not common, occurs on the southern,

western, and northern coasts of Great Britain ; but is wholly ab-

sent on the east, where its place is taken by the next species,

It is an inhabitant of the Norwegian and Swedish seas.

Genus XVII. GontastER, Agassiz.

[Goniaster, Agassiz, 1837. Hippasteria, Gray, 1841. Astrogonium,

Miiller & Troschel, 1842.

Body pentagonal, flat beneath, convex above; rays of mode-

rate length. Oral and aboral surfaces covered with elegantly

tessellated plates, each of which is surrounded by a row of gra-

nules, and bears on its centre either a large tubercle or a semi-

elliptic pedicellaria. Two rows of square marginal plates, each

surrounded by a beaded margin of granules, and bearing one,

two, or three strong tubercular spines. Respiratory pores in the

narrow interspaces of the plates. Suckers biserial. Anus sub-

central. Madreporiform tubercle nearer to the centre than to the

margin of the disk.

Goniaster phrygianus (Parelius).

1768. Asterias phrygiana, Parelius, Kong. Norske Videnskabers Selskabs

Skrifter (Act. Nidros.), vol. iv. p. 424, pl. xiv. figs. 1, 2.

1788. Asterias equestris, Gmelin ?, Lin. Syst. Nat. no. 3164.

1841. Goniaster equestris, Forbes, British Starfishes, p- 125.

1841. Hippasteria plana, Europea, and Johnstoni, Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist.

vol. vi. p. 279.

1842. Astrogonium phrygianum, Miller & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden,

52.

1843. Boece Abbensis, Forbes, Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xi. p. 280, pl. vi.

1857. Astrogonium aculeatum, Barrett, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser, 2. vol. xx. p. 47,

pl. iv. fig. 4 (variety).

1861. Astrogonium phrygianum, var., Sars, Oversigt af Norges Echinoder-

mer, p. 44 (variety).

This species is found in deep water off the Shetland and

Orkney Islands and the north of Scotland, and ranges thence

down the eastern side of Great Britain as far south as Yorkshire.

It is a member of the fauna of Norway, Sweden, Finmark, and

western North America.

The pedicellarize of this species differ wholly in form from

those of all other British Echinodermata. They consist of two

semiclliptic, slightly arched, strong, calcareous valves which close

over an aperture in the plate to which they are attached. The

muscles by which the pedicellarize are worked pass through the

aperture just mentioned. It is not uncommon to find grains of

124 Rey. A..M. Norman on the Genera and

sand or small animals—for example, Copepod Crustacea—held:

tight in the grasp of these pincer-formed organs.

A remarkable variety of this species was described, from the

Norway coast, by Mr. Barrett, under the name of Astrogonium

aculeatum. It differs from the type in having the tubercular

spines of the aboral surface less strongly developed than usual,

and those of the superior lateral plates wholly absent. In these

respects it shows some approach towards Goniaster granularis

(O. F. Miiller). This form has for the first time been found in

the British seas, during the past summer, by Messrs. Jeffreys

and Waller, who procured it in very deep water off Shetland.

Although at first sight it looks very different from the type, I

have intermediate forms in my collection, and am satisfied that

Professor Sars is right in having regarded it as a variety of the

present species.

Genus XVIII. Crisprewya, Agassiz.

[Linckia, Nardo, 1834 (nom. usit.). Cribrella, Agassiz, 1837. Henricia,

Gray, 1841. Echinaster, Miiller & Troschel, 1842 (partly).]

Body convex, with five very long, slender, and well-rounded

rays; covered in ‘every part with tufts of short spines. No

marginal plates. Numerous isolated pores for the protrusion of

respiratory tentacles in the intervals of the tufts of spines.

Suckers biserial. Anus subcentral. No pedicellarie. Madre-

poriform tubercle, covered with spines, situated midway between

the centre and margin of the disk.

Forbes spelt the name of this genus Cribella; but Agassiz’s

rendering of it is Cribrella—from cribrum, not from cribellum.

Cribrella sanguinolenta (O. F. Miller).

1776. Asterias sanguinolenta, Miiller, Zool. Dan. Prod. p. 234. no. 2836.

1777. Asterias oculata, Pennant, Brit. Zool. vol. iv. p. él. no. 46, pl. xxx.

figs. 5, 6.

1841. Cribella oculata, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 100.

1841. Henricia oculata, Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 184.

1842. Echinaster oculatus, Miller & Troschel, Syst. der Aster. p. 24.

1842, Echinaster Eschrichtii, Miller & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden, p. 25

(fide Sars).

1844, Echinaster Sarsii, Miller & Troschel, Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte,

vol. x. p. 179 (fide Sars).

1853. Linckia oculata et pertusa, Stimpson, Invertebrata of Grand Manan,

. 14.

1857. Cribrella sanguinolenta, Liitken, Oversigt over Gronlands Echino-

dermata, p. 31.

Cribrella sanguinolenta occurs all round the coasts of Great

Britain and Ireland, and in all depths of water from between tide-

marks down to 100 fathoms. It is a very variable species ; and

more than one of its forms we have at times been inclined almost

Species of British Echinodermata. 125

to regard as distinct species. The variety from the deepest water

of the Shetland Islands is peculiarly marked. It rarely exeeds

2 inches in its greatest diameter, is of a brilliant saffron-yellow

colour, and has the rays peculiarly rounded and firmer in struc-

ture than usual. The spines, also, are much shorter and more

delicate than in ordinary specimens, and have their apices much

more distinctly trifid.

The largest specimens which we have seen of this species are in

Mr. Bean’s collection, and were procured by him at Scarborough.

A monstrosity in our collection has six, and another seven rays.

Cribrella sanguinolenta is an Arctic species of very extensive

range. It has been met with in the seas of Norway, Sweden,

the Faro Islands, Finmark, Iceland, Greenland, western North

America, and Kamtschatka.

Fam. III. Asteriade.

A special anal opening. Four rows of ambulacral tentacula.

Genus XIX. Sricuaster, Miller & Troschel.

[Stichaster, Miiller & Troschel, 1840. Asteracanthion, Miiller & Troschel,

1842 (partly).]

Body convex, with five greatly elongated, slender, compact,

well-rounded rays, closely covered above by short tubercular

spines, and pierced with very numerous tentacular pores ar-

ranged in longitudinal rows. No marginal plates or spines.

Suckers quadriserial. Anus central. Pedicellarie numerous, of

one kind only. Madreporiform tubercle close to the margin of

the disk, not covered with spines.

The presence of four, instead of two, rows of ambulacral ten-

tacula give the Asterias rosea of Miiller claims to be placed, not

only in a different genus, but in a different family from the

Asterias sanguinolenta of the same author, with which it was

associated by Professor Forbes in the genus Cribrella. The

species has closer affinities with Aséerias restricted (Asteracan-

thion, M. & T.), in which genus it was arranged by Miiller and

Troschel in their ‘System der Asteriden.’ The peculiarly pro-

duced, well-rounded, compact arms of this species, with the

close covering of tubercular spines, and the lateral position of

the Madreporiform tubercle, justify its separation from the

typical species of Asterias.

Stichaster roseus (QO. I’. Miller).

1776. Asterias rosea, Miiller, Zool. Dan. Prod. p. 234. no. 2837.

1841. Cribella rosea, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 106.

1842. Asteracanthion roseus, Mill. & Troschel, Syst. der Asteriden, p. 17.

1861. Stichaster roseus, Sars, Oversigt af Norges Echinodermer, p. 86.

A deep-water species, an inhabitant of the Scandinavian seas.

126 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Genera and

Though scarce, it appears to have been found, here and there,

round our coast. We have ourselves taken it off Shetland and

the Northumberland coast, and have received it from Mr. T.

Edward, from the Moray Firth.

Genus XX. Asterras, Linneus.

[ Asterias, Linneeus, 1748. Stellonia, Nardo, 1834 (partly). Uraster,

Agassiz, 1837. Asteracanthion, Miller & Troschel, 1840.]

Body with five elongated, subcompressed or moderately con-

vex and often angulated rays, furnished with spines placed

singly, and either scattered over the surface or arranged in

regular longitudinal lines. No marginal plates or spines.

Suckers quadriserial. Anus central. Pedicellarie of one or

two kinds: the one small, with interlocking blades always pre-

sent and grouped round the base of the spines; the second

form much larger than the first, pmcer-formed, and, when pre-

sent, scattered over the surface. Madreporiform tubercle situated

midway between the centre and the margin of the disk.

Miiller and Troschel, in their ‘System der Asteriden,’ have

wholly suppressed the Linnean genus Aséerias, and have been

followed by most Continental authors who have of late years

written upon the Echinodermata. Such a proceeding, however,

is on all accounts most undesirable, and wholly at variance

with the established laws of nomenclature. What species, then,

is to be regarded as the type of the Linnean genus? Opinion

has been in some measure divided between the Asterias rubens

and the A. aurantiaca. It is to the latter species and its allies

that the genus was restricted by Agassiz, who was followed by

Forbes, as well as by Miller and Troschel in their first memoir

in the ‘ Bericht der Berliner Akademie’ for 1840. But for this

species Linck had established a genus, Astropecten, in 1733.

His work ‘ De Stellis marinis’. was an excellent monograph,

when we consider the period at which it was published ; and by

general consent, and with great justice, his genus is now recog-

nized, There are other reasons, also, which seem to point

to Asterias rubens as the most proper type of the Linnzan

genus ; and we have therefore followed Dr. Gray in so regarding

it. Moreover, if Asterias were rejected as the generic name for

this species, Miiller and Troschel’s Asteracanthion could not be

adopted, since both Stellonia of Nardo and Uraster of Agassiz

have precedence of that genus.

Asterias glacialis, Linneeus.

Uraster glacialis, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 78.

Rays distinctly angulated, having three distinct and very con-

spicuous longitudinal rows of large spines extending the

| Species of British Echinodermata. 127

whole length of their upper surface, and terminating at a cir-

clet of similar spines on the disk. Under surface of arms

margined with a double row of spines, of which the outer are

the longer ; and having very numerous small spines arranged

- in single file overhanging the ambulacra. Ambulacra wide

at the base, and thence gradually tapering to the extremit

of the rays. Pedicellarize of two kinds,—the one very small,

composed of two interlocking blades, grouped in vast numbers

round the base of the spines; the other very much larger,

pincer-formed, with simple margins and a somewhat digiti-

form apex, scattered over the surface. Greater to lesser radius

as 7-8 tol. A large species, measuring commonly from

1 to 2 feet across, and sometimes attaining yet greater

dimensions.

It is not a little remarkable that this species, which is found

in the Mediterranean and ranges to Finmark and Scandinavia,

and is of frequent occurrence on the northern, western, and

southern coasts of our islands, appears to be wholly absent from

the east coast of England and Scotland. It is recorded in the

“Dredging Reports of the Durham and Northumberland Coast,’

by Messrs. Brady and Hodge (Tyneside Nat. Field-Club Trans.

vol, v. p. 285, and vol. vi. p. 190),—but erroneously, as the spe-

cimens referred to belong to the next species, which at the time

of the drawing up of those Reports was not known, except to

myself, as an inhabitant of the British seas.

Asterias Miilleri (Sars).

1846. Asteracanthion Miilleri, Sars, Fauna Litt. Norvegie, i. p. 56, pl. 8.

figs. 38, 39.

1861. .. Miilleri, Sars, Oversigt af Norges Echinodermer,

p- :

Rays very convex, but not angulated: spines not large, more

numerous than in the last species, and more irregularly dis-

posed, but forming five longitudinal rows (namely, one central

and two lateral on each side), the spines of all of which are

of equal size. Spines of disk irregularly placed, not forming

a distinct circlet. Under surface of rays as in the last spe-

cies; but the spines bordering on the ambulacra larger in |

proportion to size of specimen, and therefore less numerous

than in A. glacialis. Pedicellariz of one kind only, minute,

with interlocking blades, grouped round the base of the

spines, but less numerous than in the last species; and the

second and larger form, which is present in the latter, is

wholly absent in this species. Greater to lesser radius as

46 tol. More nearly allied to A. glacialis than to A. rubens.

_ The British examples that I have seen do not exceed 2 inches

128 Rev. A.M. Norman on the British Echinodermata.

in diameter; but Sars gives 44 inches as the measurement of

- a Norwegian specimen, but adds, “ seepissime minor.”

This pretty little species, now first recorded as British, was

first procured by me in 1861, when dredging at Shetland in

company with my friend Mr. Jeffreys. It has since been ob-

tained, as already mentioned, on the Durham coast. When

alive, it is whitish, with more or less of a rosy pink colour on

the upper surface. |

Asterias rubens, Linneus.

Uraster rubens, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 83.

Rays moderately convex, gently rounded; spines small, not

clavate, irregularly disposed over the surface of the disk and

rays, except that there is a central line more or less distinct,

and that the sides of the rays are bounded below by a fringe

of spines, which are somewhat larger than those of the rest

of the surface, and are placed in pairs or threes, two or some-

times three spines being situated on each plate. Under sur-

face of rays having exteriorly groups of spines, generally three

in number, placed diagonally on each plate, and interiorly on

the adambulacral plates more slender spines, arranged in two

or three rows bordering on the ambulacra. Ambulacra wide

at the base, and gradually narrower towards the extremity of

the rays. Pedicellarize of two kinds,—the smaller of the same

character as those of A. glacialis; the larger pincer-formed

kind consisting of two blades with serrated edges, very nu-

merous, scattered over the surface. Greater to lesser radius

about as5 tol. A large species, often a foot or even a foot

and a half in diameter.

Everywhere round our shores.

Asterias violacea, O. F. Miller.

Uraster violacea, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 91.

Closely allied to the last species, but does not attain such a large

size. Spines somewhat clavate. Pedicellariz, especially of

the larger kind, far less numerous. Ambulacra distinctly

contracted at the base, then widening, and afterwards tapering

(more suddenly than in the last species) to the apex of the

rays.

As widely distributed as the last, but apparently not found in

such deep water.

Asterias hispida, Pennant.

Uraster hispida, Forbes, British Starfishes, p. 95.

Rays moderately convex, not angulated, very short. Spines

small, somewhat clavate, not arranged in well-defined rows.

Ambulacra partaking of the same form as the rays, short,

Mr. J. Gould on a new Species of Humming-bird. 129

wide at the base, suddenly tapering at the apex. Pedicellaric

_ of one kind only, and very sparingly developed ; the larger

pincer-formed kind wholly absent. Greater to lesser radius

as 2-3 to 1. A large specimen measures 14 inch in its

greatest diameter.

We have found this species living gregariously between tide-

marks at the Out-Skerries, Shetland; and Mr. D. Robertson

has sent us specimens which he took under similar circumstances

at Oban.

The species of Asterias, both British and foreign, allied to

A. rubens are extremely difficult. We are unable to make up

our minds whether we have only one very variable form or

many species. We have described the two species distinguished

by Borbcs, A, violacea aud A. hispida, but for the present feel

compelled to reserve giving a positive opinion with respect to

the value of their distinctive characters. Miiller and Troschel,

and also Sars, unite the former with A. rubens. We have other

closely allied forms in our seas, which scarcely fall under the

description of any species here described.

XIV.— Description of Diphlogena Hesperus, a new Species

of the Family Trochilide. By Joun Goutp, F.R.S.

Male. Crown of the head brilliant, changeable, metallic blue

and fiery red, the latter colour occupying the sides of the fore-

head, and the former running up the centre from the base of

the bill to the crown, where it dilates into a broad patch ; hinder

part of the head and the nape changeable brown and bronze ;

back (as far as the rump, shoulders, abdomen, and flanks) green;

throat and chest rich metallic golden green, with a small spot

of violet in the centre of the former; primaries and secondaries

rust-brown, with darker tips; upper and under tail-coverts and

the forked tail deep cinnamon-red, the feathers of the latter

tipped and edged near the extremities with bronzy green;

thighs buff; bill straight, long, tubular, and black ; feet brown.

Total length 54 inches, bill 14, wing 33, tail 24.

Habitat. The province of Cuenca, in Ecuador, where it pro-

cures its food from the flowers of the Oreocallis grandiflora, a

tall shrub figured in Humboldt and Bonpland’s folio work,

vol. il. p. 179, tab. 139.

This new species of Humming-bird is very nearly allied to

Diphlogena Iris, but differs in the more fiery colour of the face, the

greater intensity of the blue occupying the centre of the crown,

in the green of the body extending to the tail-coverts both on

the upper and under surface, in the tail-feathers being all tipped

with teeny green, and in the tail itself being less steeply forked,

Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv.

130 . Dr. J. E. Gray on the Species of Manatees.. -

XV.—On. the Species of Manatees (Manatus), and on the Diffi-

culty of distinguishing such Species by Osteological Characters.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.

THE species of Manatees (Manatus) appear to be in great con-

fusion. The American and African animals have each had no

less than five specific names. I believe this has chiefly arisen

from skulls of different ages having been examined, and espe-

cially from the fewness of the specimens contained in mu-

seums compared with those now to be seen in London. The

British Museum has specimens of the American and of the

African kind, and there is a skeleton from each country and .

several skulls in the Museum of the College of Surgeons.

I will first give the history of the skulls which have been

figured by preceding authors, on which the species have been

founded, and then the result of the examination of the specimens

in the British Museum and in the Museum of the College of

Surgeons. ;

In the Paris Museum there is a skeleton of the American

Manatee which M. Geoffroy carried off from the Museum of

Aguda during the occupation of Portugal by the French (see

Blainv. Ostéog., Manatus, p. 185). The special habitat of this

specimen is not known; but it is most probably from the

Brazils, that being a Portuguese possession. It is rather more

than 6 feet long. This skeleton formed the material of Cuvier’s

description and figure of the American Manatee in the ‘ Osse-

mens Fossiles’ (v. t. 19. f. 1, 2, 3)*, and of the figures of the

skeleton, skull, and teeth of that animal in Blainville’s ‘ Ostéo-

graphie’ (Gravigrades), Manatus, t. 1,3, 5.

The front of the skull of Cuvier’s figure of this specimen is

copied by Dr. Harlan, t. 13. f.5; and the skeleton and skull

are copied into F, Cuvier’s ‘ Hist. Nat. Cetacés,’ t. 2. f. 1, 2, and

t. 3 (1836).

De Blainville’s figure of the skull, separate from the skeleton,

is much narrower and longer than Cuvier’s figure of the same

specimen in the Paris Museum, and far longer than any skull I

have seen. Cuvier’s figure is not a bad representation of our

skull from America. )

Cuvier (Oss. Foss. v. 243) describes a young specimen, sent

from Cayenne, rather more than 3 feet long. :

In the ‘Philosophical Transactions’ for 1821 Sir Everard

Home described and figured the animal and skeleton of the

Manatee of the West Indies, sent by the Duke of Manchester

from Jamaica (the skeleton is in the Museum of the College of

Surgeons), to show the differences between it and the skeleton

* By mistake, at p. 255 the references to the figures are reversed.

OURA RE ous PR mR TG OE arith Nae

SIRE Ns

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Species of Manatees. 13]

of the Dugong of the East-Indian seas, The paper and plates

are reproduced in his ‘ Lectures on Comparative Anatomy’ (vol. iv.

t. 55,56). This is the best figure of the entire animal that I

have seen. The next best is that of the Manatee of the Orinoco,

figured in Wiegmann’s ‘ Archiv’ for 1838, where the form of

the mouth of the living animal and the horny plate on the

outside of the grinders in the lower jaw are shown.

In the ‘ Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Phila-

delphia’ for 1823 (vol. iii. t. 18) Dr. Harlan described and

figured the skull of a young Manatée procured from the coast

of Florida, which he regarded as a new species, under the name

of M. latirostris. He copies the front part of the skull of M.

australis and M. senegalensis, in Cuvier’s ‘Ossemens Fossiles,’

for comparison with the skull he figures ; and M. de Blainville,

in the ‘ Ostéographie’ (t. 3), copied his figure of the front part

of the skull of M. /atirostris for comparison with his figure of

the skull of the young Manatee from Cayenne, which M. de

Blainville considers the same as that figured by Dr. Harlan.

In the Paris Museum there is the skull of a young animal

without teeth, which was sent from Cayenne by M. tee and

is figured by M. de Blainville, in his ‘ Ostéographie,’ t. 3, as

Manatus latirosiris.

In the Leyden Museum there is the skeleton of an American

Manatee which was examined by M. de Blainville,.and of which

he figured the cervical vertebrae, the sternum, and ischium in

his ‘ Ostéographie,’ t. 3.

Prof. Schlegel, in his ‘ Abhandlungen’ for 1841, figures the

skulls of two Bpeumens which had been received from the Pari-

maribo River (t. 5. f. 4-6). The smaller is 12, and the larger

134 inches long.

Prof. W. Vrolik describes and figures the skeleton of Manatus

americanus 11 the ‘ Bijdr. tot de Dierkund’ for 1851, which is

probably the same as that examined by De Blainville and figured

by Schlegel.

Dr. Ferdinand Krans; i in Miiller’s ‘ Arch. f. Anat.’ for 1858,

p. 390, describes the osteology of the Manatees from Surinam,

chiefly from the Mariwyne River. In the paper he gives the

measurements of seven skeletons and four skulls which had been

supplied to different museums, viz. skeletons at Stuttgard, at

St. Petersburg, Copenhagen, Tiibingen, Wiirzburg (a female),

Freiburg, and Berlin; and skulls at Stuttgard, Tibingen, and

Freiburg. The cervical vertebre in all are 6; the dorsal vertebrz

vary from 16 to 17, the lumbar from 1 to ‘3 ; the caudal vary

from 24 to 28 (p. 425).

Dr. Kraus observes that the length of the nasal cavity, as

compared with its width, is subject to great variation, and con-

QO*

132 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Species of Manatees.

firms this observation by the measurements of several skulls.

He does not believe that it affords a good specific difference.

In young specimens the nose is wider, because the facial part

of the skull is not so much protruded longitudinally (p. 406).

The nasal bones appear to vary in their position and relation to

the adjoining bones (p. 404). It is not impossible that the

position of the nasal bones may be used hereafter as a specific

character in the American Manatees ; and therefore he describes

the two extreme forms which he has observed among ten skulls

(p. 404). In one the nasal bone is like those in the skull of the

M. senegalensis figured by De Blainville, and in another it is

like that in the skull figured by him as M. latirostris.

The British Museum has, through the kindness of Dr. Kraus,

a skeleton from Surinam, from this series.

As regards the African Manatees, Cuvier, in the ‘ Oss. Foss.’

v. 255, gives the following as the differences between the skulls

of the two species, and also the measurement of their parts :—

“1. La téte d’ Amérique est plus allongée & proportion de sa

largeur.

“2. Cet allongement appartient principalement au muscau

et aux narines.

“3. La fosse nasale est trois fois plus longue que large dans

le lamantin d’Amérique. Sa largeur fait les trois quarts de sa

longueur dans celui du Sénégal.

“4, Les orbites de ce dernier sont plus écartées.

“5. Les fosses temporales sont plus larges et plus courtes.

“6. Les apophyses zygomatiques des temporals sont beaucoup

plus renflées.

“7, Hn revanche elles ont moins de hauteur.

‘<8. La partie extérieure de la machoire inférieure est courbée;

dans l’espéce d’Amérique elle est droite” (p. 256).

The front part of Cuvier’s figure of the skull is copied by

Dr. Harlan ; and the figures of the skull are copied by Schreber

(Saugeth. vu. t. 380. f. 1, 3,4, and t. 381).

In the ‘Compt. Rend. Acad. Scien. Paris,’ vol. ii. for 1886,

p. 363, and in the ‘ Institut,’ vol. iv. p. 114, M. Robert makes

some observations on the skeleton of the “ Lamantin du Sé-

négal.”

In the ‘ Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History,’

vol. u. for 1847, p. 198, Mr. Perkins gives an account of a Ma-

natus from the West Coast of Africa, named M. nasutus by Dr. J.

Wyman; and in the third volume of the same Journal for 1830,

at p. 192, Dr. J. Wyman describes the cranium of M. nasutus.

M. de Blainville, in the ‘ Ostéographie,’ t. 3, figures the skull

of the Senegal Manatee, which appears to be the same as that

figured by Cuvier, and the lower jaw (t. 1) and the vertebree (t. 5)

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Species of Manatees. 133

from an unmounted skeleton of a female that was sent from the

Governor of Senegal to the Paris Museum (t. 3. f. 13).

At the meeting of the British Association for 1856 (Trans.

of Sections, p. 98) a description of the Ajuh, a kind of Whale

found in the River Benué by Dr. Vogel, was read by Dr. Norton

Shaw; Prof.Owen considered this to be distinct from the Manatce

of Senegal, and named it M@. Vogelii. An abstract of this paper

appeared in the ‘ Institut,’ 1857, p. 61.

Dr. Baikie, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for

February 1857, described and figured the head of a Manatce

from the mouth of the Kworra and the Niger, which had been

ealled Manatus Vogelit by Prof. Owen. Dr. Baikie draws the

following deductions :—“ Ist, that in the Kwéra or Niger, and

its tributary, the Tsddda or Binué, -is found a Manatus inter-

mediate in many of its characters between M. australis [of

America] and . senegalensis [of West Africa] ; and 2ndly, that

if these differences are, as Prof. Owen suggests, too marked for a

mere variety, then there is no alternative but to allow it as a

species” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1857, p. 83; Mammalia, t. 51). The

skull of the Ajuh (M. Vogelii) here described is now in the

British Museum collection.

In the Appendix to M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Travels in Equinoctial

Africa,’ he mentions a Manatee, found near the Gaboon, under

the name of M. Owenii.

Four skeletons from the mouth of the Gaboon, purchased

from M. Du Chaillu, are in the British Museum; and there is

one from M. Du Chaillu in the Museum of the College of

Surgeons.

In the ‘Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1857?

(p. 59) I published some observations on the species of Manatees ;

and in the ‘ Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ for July 1861, p. 64)

in my notes on the animal described by M. Dn Chaillu, I made

some further observations on the subject. In these papers I

‘stated that I believed the Manatees from America and Africa

were distinct species, and attempted to point out the characters

in the skull which separated them, and that I believed also,

from the examination of skulls from various parts of America

and those from the mouths of the different rivers on the West-

African coast, that there was only a single species from each of

those countries. The characters which I pointed out in these

papers, for separating the skulls from the two countries, will,

since we have received a larger series of them, require modifica-

tion ; for the effect of the larger series is to make the distinction

founded on the form of the parts of the skull more difficult, as

the skulls from Africa and America are found to vary in the

same manner,

134 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Species of Manatees.

I have examined the following specimens :—

A skull from Cuba, presented by Mr. H. Christy to the British

Museum ; and a skeleton obtained at the same place, presented

by Mr. H. Christy to the Museum of the College of Surgeons.

A skeleton from Surinam, in the British Museum.

A skull from Jamaica, obtained from Mr. Gosse’s collection.

A skull from the West Indies.

A skull in the British Museum, and two skulls in the College

of Surgeons, without any habitat, but which are most probably

from America.

The skeleton of the young animal, from Jamaica, figured by

Sir E. Home, in the College of Surgeons.

Five skeletons and two skulls from West Africa, from the

mouth of the Gaboon, purchased from M. Du Chaillu, and named

in his work M. Owenit. :

An imperfect skull of the Ajuh, obtained from the River

Kworra, by Dr. Vogel, presented by Dr. Baikie. Named M.

Vogelit.

The genus is confined to nearly the same latitudes on the

American and African sides of the Atlantic—that is to say, be-

tween 10° south and 25° north of the equator. |

From the examination of the skulls and skeletons, I believe

that the Manatees living in Africa and America are specifically

distinct from one another. ; |

The most prominent characters that separate the species are

as follows :—

1. M. senegalensis.

The skull without any nasal bones; or the nasal bones, if

present in the flesh, are not contained in a pit in the sides of

the frontal and maxillary bones. The front edge of the frontal

rounded and thick, forming an arched hinder margin. to the

nasal opening. The lower part of the gonys of the lower jaw

convex, rounded, prominent. The front upper incisive edge of

the lower jaw concave, with raised edges, with two small separate

conical tubercles fitting into a pit in the upper jaw.

The. species includes M. senegalensis, Desm., M. nasutus,

Wyman, M. Vogelti, Owen, M. Owen, Du Chaillu.

2. M. americanus.

The skull with distinct, thick, subcylindrical nasal bones in-

serted in a notch on the side of the front edge, and a groove in

the upper margin of the frontal bone; front margin of the

frontal bone transverse, thin, ragged or toothed. The lower

part of the gonys of the lower jaw with a compressed bifid pro-

minence, which is often rugose. The front upper edge of the

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Species of Manatees. 135

lower jaw flat, with a central, large, conical or compressed, acute

tubercle fitting into a pit in the upper jaw.

_ The species will include M. australis, Tilesius, M. americanus,

Desm., M. latirostris, Harlan, M. fluviatilis, Iliger.

The ribs of the African M. senegalensis are slender and com-

pressed ; the sternal end is thicker and much narrower than

the middle part of the rib, but rather compressed and higher

than thick. In the American M. americanus the ribs are very

thick, solid, and heavy, compressed and broad in the middle,

and nearly cylindrical at the sternal end.

The characters above given are the result of a generalized

description of the skulls from each country, rather than a rigid

individual description of any of them.

The nasal bones are absent in all the African skulls, and

there is no appearance of any notch in the front edge of the

frontal bone, or groove in the upper margin of that bone on the

edge of the nasal opening; so that if there is a nasal bone in

“the flesh, it must be free from the other bones.

_ The nasal bone is absent also in M. de Blainville’s figure of

the skull from Senegal, in the Paris Museum.

On the other hand, there is a distinct nasal bone, or a notch

in the outer edge of the first of the frontals, and a groove for its

reception, in all the skulls from America in the British Museum;

but the size of the bone appears to vary greatly in these speci-

mens.

It is present, on one side, in the figure of the skull named

M. laiirostris, from Cayenne, in M. de Blainville’s ‘ Ostéo-

graphie, and in Dr. Harlan’s figure of M. latirostris from Fle-

rida. Dr. Kraus states that the size and form of the nasal bone

were very variable in the specimens of Manatees that he re-

ceived from one locality (Surinam) ; and they are not present in

the skulls of M. australis and M. latirostris in the Paris Museum,

if we are to depend on M. de Blainville’s figures; nor are the

‘ notches or grooves to be seen in these figures, and they are ab-

sent in the skull of the skeleton from Cuba in the College of

Surgeons.

In the skulls of the African Manatee in the British Museum

and in M. de Blainville’s figure of the skull at Paris, from Sene-

gal, the hinder or upper margin of the nasal aperture is con-

tracted, and the front edge of the frontal bone is thick and

rounded. The width of the arch of the upper edge of the nasal

aperture varies in these species; in one it is narrow and ovate,

‘in another broader, and in the third much broader and nearly

straight-edged.

In all the skulls from America the front edge of the frontal

bone is truncated, with a more or less thin, straight edge, which

136 Dr. J. EB. Gray 02 the Species of Manatees.

is rugged or produced into teeth between the notches on the

sides. But in one of the African skulls the front edge of the

frontal is truncated, thin, and torn, as in the American skulls ;

bat this has not any notch on the side for the reception of the

hinder ends of the nasals.

The character of the form of the gonys of the lower jaw is

more variable and less distinctive. In four lower jaws from

Africa the gonys is convex, rounded, and but slightly grooved ;

and in three of the lower jaws of the skulls from America the

gonys is much more produced, compressed, and divided into

two rugosities by a central groove. Yet in one of the lower

jaws from Africa there is a slight indication of an approach to

the form of the tubercle in the American jaws; in one of the

American lower jaws the tubercle of the gonys is scarcely divided,

and less developed than in those above described, and in another

American lower jaw the tubercle is so like that of the African

specimen as not to be distinguished from it.

The tubercle or tubercles in the front of the upper surface of the

incisive part of the lower jaw appear to be constant in the speci-

mens in the British Museum. They vary in size according to the

age of the specimen, being least developed in the younger ones.

The flatness or concavity of this part of the lower jaw is not

‘so distinctive ; it is very concave in all African skulls, and flat in

the American ones; but the sides are more or less raised in the

different specimens. But, combined with the form of the tuber-

cle, it affords some assistance in determining the species.

In all the African skulls the lower part of the aperture of the

nose is above a line drawn across the beak of the skull on a level

with the surface of the alveoli of the teeth. In all the American

skulls the aperture is similarly situated as regards such a line;

but in one (the specimen from Jamaica), with a very largely

developed intermaxillary bone, the lower edge of the nasak aper-

ture is just on a level with such a line.

After the most mature consideration and comparison of the

specimens from the different parts of Africa and America, and

the comparison of the figures on which the presumed species

from each of these countries have been founded, I have come to

the conclusion that, as far as the material at my command will

allow me to form an opinion, there is but a single species in

each locality. The species in each country vary in the size and

shape of the nasal cavity, in the length of the rostrum of the

skull, and the angle at which it is bent in regard to the line of

the palate, and also in the size and form of the intermaxilla

bones, and this even in specimens from the same locality, as is

proved by the observations of Dr. Kraus on the specimen from

Surinam,

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Species of Manatees. 1387

The lower jaw is very apt to vary, in both species, in the form

of the coronoid process, which is sometimes broad, at others

narrow, and placed at very different positions as regards the

ramus, as is illustrated by the skulls in the British Museum.

Of the two skulls that are most unlike, one comes from Jamaica,

and the other from Cuba. I am therefore induced to believe

that they may be the sexes of the same species. These are both

the skulls of adult animals, having seven developed teeth on

each side, and another visible or nearly ready to come up. The

one from Jamaica has the beak of the upper jaw wide at the base

and much dilated in the middle, and the intermaxillary bones

very large and solid, the plate of the maxillary bone under the

orbit very broad—much broader than in any of the other skulls ;

but they are unequally broad on the two sides. The other skull

from the West Indies, on the contrary, has a moderately short

beak, only a very little longer than the tooth-line; it is bent up

from the tooth-line at avery obtuse angle. The bones of which

it is formed are much smaller and less massive. The palatine

surface is contracted at the base, and rather dilated on the sides.

A third skull of an adult animal, from Cuba, is almost inter-

mediate between the one from Jamaica and that from the West

Indies in the length, angle, and solidity of the rostrum, and also

in the form of the palatine surface of the beak.

- The following are the measurements of the skulls in theBritish

Museum :—

. (3) ee ! H ~

lame} E 3 i © a 2 ' ® ® B

E issluble. - a: lef | 2.) fe |& | Ba | bs

= |g2|ealee| £2 (2b |ea,| 52 | Se |se| ee| =e

S ES FEISS so tegslsbel ss | eh ler| ea | ee

b [ABI E IES SS SEE Sel S|) Sat | | bE] be.

A Fl ae eo in Te ola tai

M. Americanus. Mm. i74, in. “Lin. Lin. Liins Lin. 1 jm. Lin, Wofine Lilins Lins bin. J.

ark Lensnesnss 16 35 7/4 39 1055 6/2 2|3 O16. 3 |4 0 j11 2/2 10 13 10

West Indies ......:..... 14 64 65 3/9 2/5 3/2 13/3 015 1:53 10/9 7/2 11 [3 73

Jainaica (imperfect)...|... | ... |5 5)... 6 62 7/3 916 3./4 7/1063 33 9

BMPIROIN S.5066b ous 0 08.) 12 103 1114.48 2/4 311.712 115 7/2 618472 213 0O

Hab.unknown (young)|11 43 104 1/7 64 71 6/2 2/311 |3 3|732 4 |2 6

M. Africanus.

Gaboon (B.)......... (14 33.11/44 9199 O15 311 10/2 215 613 91912 3)3 6

Gaboon (E.)............ 13°.43 64 58 ti Sil I1n/2 35. 4]3 7),89/2 133 0

M. Vogelii (D.) ....... 1.90.65 9. 4 O15 E114" 43° 1.7 92-9 (2 12

Gaboon (A.)............ 13. 3/4 1/4 4]... |4 G11 84/2 O1% 14/3. 14) 8 81 11g/2 93

_ | Gaboon (C., set up)...13 64 315 0/9 8/6 6/2 0/2 9/5 16 4 0/1002 9/3 6

When Cuvier had a skull of the American and one of the

African Manatee, he gave eight characters by which the African

skull could be known from the American. Now we have a series

of skulls of each kind, we find that not one of these characters

188 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Species of Manatees.

will separate the skulls of the two countries from one another.

Indeed. the skulls of each kind are so variable that, after having

them laid out before me for two or three days, studying them

every now and then, and inducing two proficients in the study

of bones and in observing minute characters, to give me their

assistance, we came to the conclusion that we believed there

was no character, common to all the skulls of each kind, which

could be used to separate them. As a proof of the difficulty of

so doing, I may state that there was one skull in the series

which had been long in the Collection, and had been received

without any habitat, and neither of the three could decide to

which of the series this skull should be referred ; and it was not

until I accidentally observed the character derived from the

absence of the nasal bones in the African kind that this question

could be settled. It may be asked, Why was not the absence or

the presence of the nasal bones observed earlier in the examina-

tion? The reply is easy: these bones are anomalous in the

genus, being small, far apart, and easily lost; for they were

only present in one of the skulls, and their existence in- the

other American skulls is only proved by the scar, or rather

groove which is left in the bones; and though they are not

found in the skull of the African Manatee, we have no proof

that they are not free in the flesh of the nose in that species.

The examination of a large series of skulls of the Bears (Ursus)

and Paradoxuri shows how difficult it is to distinguish species by

the study of the skulls alone. Thus, when we have a series of

skulls of Bears from different localities, which, from their external

form and habits, are known to be distinct species, it is easy to say

which is the skull of U.tibetanus, U. syriacus, U.arctos, U.cinereus,

and U. americanus, when we have the habitat marked on each ;

but the true test of the power of distinguishing the one from the

other is to determine to what species a skull belongs, of which we -

have no information as to its origin ; and we have several skulls

in the British Museum under these circumstances, and I cannot, -

even with the best assistance at my command, determine to

which species they ought to be referred. And it isthe same with |

the skulls of the Paradoxuri. I have observed, in a large series.

of skulls, that there is, in some genera at least, more difference

between the skulls of the same species from the same localit

than there is between two species from different localities which

are well established by external characters.

If this is the case with skulls (and I particularly allude to

them, as they are generally regarded as the most characteristic

bones of a skeleton, and are therefore the bones most usually

studied by zoologists), how must the difficulty of distinguishing

species with certainty be increased when we have only fossil bones,

OP Mie rey ope

AA a Nc Leet EIN Tee hay Se NET oben Ok We CM a gee Sone TEE conte on te LT FS

Rev. H. Clark on Species of Phytophaga.. 139

which are generally more or less imperfect, to examine and

apare, or of which only a limited number of examples are to

be obtained and compared ?

+ By these observations I by no means wish to throw any doubt

on any determinations which have been made, or to deny that

there are well-determined fossil species, but merely to show the

necessity of extreme caution in determining fossil bones as well

as recent ones, and to point out that, in some cases at least, it

is not sufficient to compare a recent skull, much less a fossil

one, with one entire skull, and then determine whether it is a

new or an extinct species—more especially as such abstruse

questions as the antiquity of Man and other theoretical questions

have been attempted to be settled by the results of such exami-

nations. . |

The skulls of certain genera seem much more liable to vary

than those of others. They vary in most genera much more

than was expected before series of the skulls of each species

were collected and compared. It must be observed that these

variations of the skull do not in the least prove the want of

distinctness between species, but only show that the bones are

as liable to vary as any other part of the body. Nor does it in

the least detract from the importance of studying the bones in

connexion with the external characters.

In some genera, where a very similar kind of colour is com-

mon to all the species, and where the colours seem to show an

- inclination to run into one another, as in the four species of

Helictis from Java, Nepaul, China, and Formosa, the examina-

tion of the skulls at once shows that the species are really dis-

tinct, and may be divided by the-skull into two most distinct

groups.

XVI.— Descriptions of Species of Phytophaga received from Pulo

Penang or its Neighbourhood. By the Rev. Hamuer Crarx,

M.A., F.LS.

. Subfam. Eumolpida.

Genus CORYNOEIDES.

Generi Corinodi (Hope, Marshall, ‘“‘ Corynodor. recensio,” Linn.

Soc. Journ. Zool. vol. viii. p. 25) valde affine. Caput verticale.

Oculi pene circulares (vix oblongi) et ad latus haud sinuati sed exca-

vati. Antenne ut in genere Corynode posite, sed valde elongatiores ;

in 2, corporis dimidium longitudine superantes; im ¢, corporis

longitudinem pene attinentes: in dg articulus 1" globosus, 2°"

brevis; ceteri elongati, subcylindrici, ad apices incrassati; in 9

articuli breviores, et 7-11 compresso-latiores (haud ut in Corynode

latissimi, et pene transversi, sed elongatiores), formam articulorum

140 Rev. H. Clark on Species of Phytophaga

3% et 4% et 5% retinentes, sed compressi, et incrassati. Palpi mawil-

lares elongati, articulo ultimo producto, et apice acuminato, haud ut

in genere Corynode truncato. Thorax subcylindricus, transversus,

ad latera marginatus. Scutellum subcordiforme, satis magnum.

Elytra thorace latiora, parallela, subcylindrica, convexa, lateribus

versus apicem “approximantibus, marginatis, et in @ apice ipso un-

dique tuberculatis. Elytrain ¢ leevia, in 9 vehementer tuberculata.

Pedes robusti, tibiis ad apicem dilatatis, tibiis posticis ad apicem intus

canaliculatis: unguiculi appendiculati.

Typus Corynoeides tuberculata.

Although the genus Corynodes, as laid down by Mr. Marshall

in his excellent paper in the Journal of the Linn. Soc., contains

evidently within its limits forms which vary considerably among

themselves in the degree of the dilatation of the antenne (and

also, to a less degree, in the amount of development of the inner

claw of the unguiculi), I have no doubt whatever that the fol-

lowing species constitutes the basis of a quite separate though

adjoining genus. In the first place, there is a most remarkable

difference of form in the antenne of the two sexes: those of the

$ are hardly, if at all, compressed as in Corynodes, but are

robust and generally filiform, and approximating in length to

that of the whole body; while those of the ? (though consider-

ably longer than in the genus Corynodes) are shorter than those

of the g, and somewhat compressed and dilated in the apical

joints; the eyes are apparently less oblong, more circular, and

more manifestly excavated (not sinuate) at their inner margin;

the thorax is not elongate or compressed in front, but transverse ;

the elytra are more cylindrical and elongate, less attenuate near

the apex ; and, especially, there is in the surface of the elytra a

difference of character between the two sexes, which not only is

different from the habit of Corynodes, but is almost unique

among the whole of the vast and varied group of Phytephaga.

In the males the surface is smooth, after the usual type; in the

females, however, the whole elytra are adorned with several

well-developed tubercles, obsolete towards the apex, but bold

and prominent nearer the base. These special differences of

detail, coupled with a generally distinct facies, require us to

erect for the beautiful species before us a separate genus.

C. tuberculata, n. sp.

CO. ovalis, elytris in 9 tuberculatis, in ¢ simplicibus, punctata, late

cyanea: caput inter oculos arcuatim impressum, et ad verticem

longitudinaliter foveatum ; ad frontem punctatum, cyaneum, infra

antennarum basin ceruleum: antenneé in ¢ elongatze, simplices,

in Q juxta apicem compressze et breviores; art. 1-6 cyaneis,

7-11 ceruleis: thoraw transversus ; latera undique leviter margi-

nata apparent, crebre punctata: scutellum subcordiforme, leeve

from Pulo Penang or its Neighbourhood. 14]

(subtilissime et sparsim punctatum): elyéra in ¢ punctata, in 92

erebre tuberculata (tuberculis ad latera exstantibus, ad suturam

post medium obliteratis, sed juxta humeros valde prominentibus) :

corpus subtus viridi-cyaneum : pedes validi, viridi-cyanci.

Long. corp. lin. 53-6; lat. lin. 23.

- I received an example of this species from Mr. Stevens, a few

weeks ago, a 2 of a bright burnished green colour. Since then,

by the kindness of Mr. A. R. Wallace, [ have ha? the opportunity

- of examining a series of both sexes of the species, the uniform

colours of which were blue. Very happily, the gentleman

who collected these specimens must have found examples in

coitu, for they were carefully labelled by him as males and

females; and hence we have the authority of the captor for the

remarkable fact that the two different forms are the sexes of one

and the same insect.

In the cabinets of Mr. Baly and the Rev. Hamlet Clark.

Hab. Pulo-Penang.

Genus Ruyparipa, Baly (Journ. Entom. i. 286).

1. R. atripennis.

R. lata, punctato-striata, nitida, rufa, elytris nigris: caput punc-

tatum, rufum; oculi ad margines interiores sinuati: thoraw trans-

versus, sat rotundatus, lateribus rotundatis et versus caput constric-

tis, ad latera tenuiter marginatus, punctis satis fortibus sparsis (ad

angulos anteriores obsoletis) ornatus ; margines anterior posterior-

que fovea tenui punctorum notantur: seutellum elongato-triangu-

lare, nitidum, impunctatum: elytra thorace latiora, brevia, lateri-

bus parallelis et subsinuatis, apud humeros breviter angulata, ad

apicem rotundata, punctato-striata; stria 6“ apud basin fortiter sed

breviter foveatur, ita ut humeri ipsi rotundati extant: antenne sat

tenues, pallide testaceze, articulus basalis rufo-testaceus: pedes et

- corpus subtus rufa.

Long. corp. lin. 33; lat. lin. 23.

In my own cabinet and that of Mr. Baly.

Hab. Penang.

2. R. rufa.

R. lata, parallela, brevis, nitida, leviter punctato-striata, rufa,

nigro maculata: caput punctatum, rufum; anfenne graciles, fili-

formes, flavo-rufse : thorax transversus, antice rotundatus, ad latera

undique marginatus, punctatus, rufus: sceutellum elongato-subtri-

angulare, nitidum, rufum: elytra brevia, thorace latiora, humeris

prominulis ; leviter punctato-striata, nitida, rufa, humeris (anguste)

et apice (late) nigris; macula apud apicem transversa versus hu-

meros oblique extendit: pedes flavo-rufi: corpus subtus rufum,

Long. corp. lin. 44; lat. lin. 3.

In my own cabinet and that of Mr. Baly.

Hab, Pulo-Penang.

142 Rev. H. Clark on Species of Phytophaga

Genus Cotasporprs, Laporte,

Baly (Ent. Monthly Mag. 1864, 134).

C. pulchella.

C. ovalis, punctata, leete ceerulea, nitida: caput verticale, inter oculos

transverse depressum iterumque ad frontem longitudinaliter foveo-

latum, punctatum, punctis rarius versus frontem conspersis, viridi

tinctum : thorax superne visus transversus, lateribus ipsis versus

caput obliquatis et depressis, margine anteriore rotundato, poste-

riore sinuato-marginato, lateribus undique tenuiter marginatis,

thorax leviter sed satis dense punctatus: scutellum ad apicem cir-

culare, leeve: elytra parallela, robusta, thorace latiora, punctata—

(punctis ad dorsum crebris et fortibus, versus apicem minoribus et

in Strias sese formantibus); margines elytrorum nigri apparent:

antenne nigre : pedes viridi-nigri: corpus subtus viride, abdominis

segmentis rarius eee ornatis.

Long. corp. lin. 23; lat. lin. 13.

Hab. Pulo- Pehehe

The differences of structure between Colaspoides limbata, Oliv.,

the type. of the genus, and the species before us do not appear

to be sufficient to separate them generically, although the former

belongs to a group which is sufficiently abundant in examples

and species in Brazil, while the latter is one of exponents which

are probably distributed through a large portion of the Hastern

Archipelago.

Genus Cotasposoma, Lap.

1. C. eneo-viride.

C. parallelum, latum, robustum, breve, punctatum, nitidum, eeneo-

viride: caput ad frontem longitudinaliter depressum, fortiter punc-

tatum : thorax transversus, ad latera juxta frontem valde depressus,

lateribus subrectis, versus apicem paulum contractis, marginatis,

basi etiam subsinuata, marginata; thorax fortiter punctatus ;

scutellum subcordiforme, leevi, viridi-zeeneum : elytra subparallela,

robusta, humeris prominulis, lateribus vix versus apicem contractis,

marginatis ; elytra punctato-striata; puncta mifuta, satis crebra,

confuse (sed versus apicem in ‘striis vix eequalibus) ordinantur :

antenne rufo-fuscee: pedes nigri, tibiis tarsisque rufo-fuscis :

corpus subtus nigram.

Long. corp. lin. 43; lat. lin. 2.

Hab. Pulo-Penang.

2. C. metallicum.

C. breve, robustum, ovale, nitidum, fortiter et crebre punctatum,

eeneo-metallicum : caput verticale, punctis confertis: thoraz trans-

versus, lateribus subrotundatis, marginatis, angulis anterioribus

compressis, margine anteriore transverso, postico sinuato; ad me-

diam basin fovea minuta longitudinalis apparet ; thorax punctatus,

Sey | ae LORE ay COP PN wet. oO ep RS ERM ewe Wier gS DET

og gS Se cy tah a ade ala aka aia Pa ast I a

pee eS a eatin dL ‘Saga “Sas 5 gia

from Pulo Penang or its Neighbourhood. 143

punctis minutis inordinatis sat confertis : scutellum subcordiforme,

- paucis punctis ornatum: elytra brevia, robusta, ad apicem late

-rotundata, marginibus paulum sinuatis (humeri ob depressionem

_ obliquam post-humeralem satis extant), punctata; puncta haud

_ thoracis puncta magnitudine eequant, sed magna, preesertim juxta

margines (qui rugosi apparent), et conferta, juxta apicem striis

disponuntur: corpus subtus, pedes et antenne nigra.

Long. corp. lin. 3; lat. lin. 2. 3

_ C. metallicum is a smaller insect than C. eneo-viride; the

punctures differ in the two species in size, and the antenne and

_ legs in colour.

Hab. Pulo-Penang.

Subfam. GALLERUCIDZ.

Genus Ruompopata, Chevr.

Genus Gallerucidarum 4dorio affine, sed species plerumque statura

Senge latiores, et rotundatiores. Caput verticale, pene recon-

itum. Palpi mazillares ad apices globosi, articulo penultimo incras-

sato, brevi, quasi subconico (haud cylindrico ut in Adorio), articulo

ultimo brevi, et lato. Antenne simplices, satis robuste, et breves,

articulis ultimis haud 2"*™™ longitudine superantibus. Thorax brevis,

haud ut in Adorio ad basin recte transversus, sed late inflectus vel

arcuatus ; latitudine vix singulum elytrorum superans. Scutellum

subtriangulare. lytra lata, robusta, rotundata, brevia, parvum

corpus amplitudine complectunt. Pedes robusti, unguiculis undique

bifidis.

This genus is a very natural one; its representatives may at

once be separated from those of. Adorium by their generally

larger size, their more broadly ovate form, their shorter and

more robust antenne, and the globular form of the maxillary

palpi; the species composing it are found in China, Java, and

the East Indies.

1. R. duodecimpunctata, Chevy.

R. latissima, subtiliter punctata, pallide flava, nigro maculata: caput

breve, ad frontem transverse arcuatim depressum: thorax trans-

versus, arcuatus, impunctatus, pallide flavus; ad medium undique

macula nigra insularis subcylindrica apparet : seu¢el/um triangulare,

impunctatum: elytra lata, ad latera amplissima, subtiliter punctata,

undique maculis 6 ornata, ordine dispositis (3 juxta suturam, tres-

que aliee oppositee juxta latus), insulatis, circularibus, magnis ; iis

ad suturam plerumque illas apud latera magnitudine superantibus :

antenne pallide testacese, art. 10"° et 11™° fuscis.

Long. corp. lin. 51; lat. lin. 4.

I have received this very conspicuous species from Chevrolat’s

collection, who obtained examples of it from Siam.

144 Rev. H. Clark on Species of Phytophaga

2. R. pectoralis, Chevy.

R. pallide testacea; capite, pedibus et pectore subtus nigro-fuscis :

caput inter oculos arcuatim depressum, nigrum: antenne art. 1-6

nigro-fuscis, art. 1-5 ad interiorem partem testaceo adumbratis

(7-11 desunt): thorax levigatus: elytra sparsim sed haud pro-

funde punctata: pedes et corpus subtus nigra, abdomine autem

testaceo.

Long. corp. lin. 42; lat. lin. 34.

Received from Siam by M. Chevrolat, from whose collection I

obtained the species.

Genus OcuraLea (Chevr., ined.) i

Corpus ovale, sat elongatum, nitidum, fere haud punctato-stri-

atum, subtiliter punctatum, et omnino vel flavum vel rufo-flavum.

Capué verticale; oculi ovati; palpt mazillares articulo penultimo

quadrato, ultimo producto, acuto. Thorax depressus, subquadratus

(haud transversus) ; latera nec recta sunt, nec subrecta (ut in Adorio),

sed distincte rotundata. Scutellum triangulare. Hlytra subparallela

et elongata, vix apud medium ampliata. Pedes sat graciles ; unguiculi

ad basin plus minus appendiculati sunt, haud ut in ddorio undique

biunguiculati. Corpore subtus mesosterni parapleure elongato-trian-

gulares, pleuris ipsis vel obsoletis vel tenuibus.

The genus Ochralea, proposed by Chevrolat, appears to be a

very natural one, and of much more easy definition than the

species themselves that compose it. It is nearly allied to

Adorium, but may be readily separated from it, not only by its

general form (more elongate and narrower), but by its maxillary

palpi, the apical joint of which is elongate and pointed at the

apex, not short and rounded as in Adorium (ef. Oliv. Hist. Nat.

vill. plate 92 bis, 1 e); its thorax is less transverse; the un-

guiculi of the feet are not bifid, as generally in the species of

Adorium, but appendiculate; and on the under side of the body

the parapleure are more elongate, and the pleure of the meso-

sternum, which in Adorium give a posteriorly rounded form to

the parapleure, are here almost obsolete.

O. nigricornis.

O. elongato-ovalis, subtilissime punctata, pallide testacea, nitida ;

antennis ad apicem, tibiis tarsisque nigris: caput longitudinaliter

iterumque transverse inter oculos foveatum est, impunctatum :

thorax subquadratus, angulis anticis late rotundatis et marginatis,

subtilissime punctatus: scuéel/um triangulare, impunctatum :

elytra thorace latiora, subparallela, tenuiter punctata: antenne

graciles, flavee, art. 10"° et 11° fusco-nigris : pedes flavi, tibiis

tarsisque nigris.

Long. corp. lin. 5; lat. lin, 23.

The four or five different Eastern exponents of this form seem

from Pulo-Penang or its Neighbourhood. 145

almost to resolve themselves into one species. There is very

little, except modifications of colour, to separate O. flava, Oliv.,

O. nigripes, Oliv., O. rubiginosa of European cabinets (which

has been taken abundantly by Mr. Wallace), and the species

before us; and, moreover, two of the patterns have an extended

geographical range. O. nigripes, Oliv., from Bengal, is identical

with a species taken in the Philippines, and O. flava, Oliv., from

the East Indies, is found also in Celebes and China; inasmuch,

however, as there is a constancy in these varieties of pattern,

and as Olivier’s description consists of a few words only, I have

thought it well to describe more fully the Penang form.

In my own cabinet and that of Mr. Baly.

Genus AuLacorHora (Chev.).

Elongata, ovata (versus apicem plerumque ampliata), in specierum

plurimis subtiliter punctata, nigra, vel nigro-rufo vel flavo ornata:

genus passim et abundanter in regionibus orientalibus occurrens.

Caput verticale, vel pene verticale, productum; palpi mazillares

articulo penultimo incrassato, rotundato, subcylindrico, interdum

versus apicem ampliato, ultimo brevi, minore, conicali. Thorax capite

latior, elytris angustior, transversus, lateribus plerumque sinuatis, et

disco apud medium transverse foveolato. Scutellum triangulare.

Elytra vix vel rarius parallela, latera subsinuata sunt, versus apicem

ampliata, plerumque leviter punctato-striata, nitida. Corpore subtus

mesosterni parapleuree scaleno-triangulares. Pedes satis graciles ;

unguiculi undique bifidi. Antenne graciles, simplices.

This genus was constructed by Chevrolat for the reception of

a very numerous group of Eastern Gallerucide. It differs from

Diacantha, the neighbouring genus of African forms, by its

simple antenne ; from Rhaphidopala, and other forms near it,

that will require the erection of special genera, by its more

robust body.

A, stmplicipennis, n. sp.

A, elongato-ovata, nitida, nigra, elytris rufis: caput¢ impunctatum,

supra antennarum basin, ad frontem anteriorem profunde et breviter

transverse foyeolatum: thorax transversus, ad latera et antice

marginatus, latera subrotundata, apud medium fortiter transverse

foveolatus, sparsim punctatus: scutellum elongato-triangulare,

nitidum: elytra subparallela (apicem versus modice dilatata), sub-

tiliter punctata, rufa: corpus subtus nigrum: pedes nigri, tarsis

pallide rufis: antenne pallidee, testacez.

Long. corp. lin. 4; lat. lin. 23.

An abundant species at Pulo-Penang.

In my own cabinet and that of Mr. Baly.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 10

146 Rev. H. Clark on Species of Phytophaga

Genus GonrorLeuRA, Westwood; Griff. ; Cuv. An. King. Ins. ii.

149, pl. 67. f. 3. ia

' G. viridipennis. | |

G. parallela, elongata, tenuiter pubescens, rufa, viridipennis: caput

crebre punctatum : thorax ad apicem haud capite latior, quadratus,

ad latera undique apud medium late angulatus, inter hos angulos

et basin undique fovea lata obliqua minime profunda apparet ;

thorax rarius rufo-pubescens, crebre punctatus: scutellum subtri-

angulare, rufum, nitidum: elytra parallela, elongata, rarius pube

ornata, punctata: antenne, pedes et corpus subtus ruta.

Long. corp. lin. 8-54; lat. lin, 33-23.

This second species of the genus differs from G. auricoma not

only in pattern, but also in the simple (not rounded or almost

bidentate) angle on the margins of the thorax. :

I have received the species from M. Deyrolle, who obtained

it from Malacca; a specimen is in Mr. Baly’s collection from

Penang.

Genus (pxcervs, Redt.* (Hugel’s ‘ Kaschmir,’ iv. 556.)

CH. rufo-fuscus. :

di. tenuis, elongatus, subparallelus, subtiliter punctatus, rufus, elytris

fuscis, testaceo adumbratis: caput infra antennarum basin trans-

verse foveolatum, impunctatum, pallide flavum: thorax quadratus,

latera vix inflecta ; margo anterior transverse rectus, posterior sub-

sinuatus ; ad medium discum fossa profunda lata transversa patet ;

thorax impunctatus, flavus: seutellum triangulare, leeve, pallide

flavum, marginibus fuscis: elytra subparallela, elongatula, punc-

tata, punctis parvis et remotis: antenne validee, breves, articulo

1™° producto, reliquis brevibus, art. 1™° flavo, reliquis fuscis: pedes

flavi, tibiis tarsisque fuscis: corpus subtus flavum.

Long. corp. lin. 2; lat. lin. #.

Hab. Pulo-Penang.

Genus DERCcETIS, gen. nov.

Corpus ovatum, latum, depressum. Capué subporrectum, breve ;

oculi ovales ; palpi mawillares elongati, cylindrici, art. penult. brevi,

subtiliter incrassato, art. ultimo producto, acuminato. Thorax brevis,

* JT am indebted to Mr. Baly for the generic determination of this species,

and also for a reference to Hugel; as the work is scarce, it may be well to

append here briefly the diagnosis of the genus. Antenne 11-articul. fili-

formes, art. 5° et 6° difformibus: labrum subquadratum, antice rotundatum :

mandibule facie interna excavata, margine dentato: palpi maz. 4-articulati,

art. 3° 2 primis longiori; ultimo brevi, acuminato : tars? 4-articulati, art. 3°

bilobo, unguiculis dente late acuto armatis. :

The insects composing the genus are in size small, of parallel form, and

notable by the peculiar incrassation of the fifth and sixth joints of the an-

tenn of the male. 3 eh eg ee

cat from Pulo-Penang or its Neighbourhood. 147

transversus, angulis anticis plerumque distinctis, margo anterior

modice et late excavatus; thorax capite latior apparet, sed minuta

et gracilis elytris comparatus. Scuéellumtriangulare. lytra lata,

depressa, ovata, humeris prominulis thorace exstantibus, lateribus

modice rotundatis, et apice breviter rotundato, punctata, haud striata.

Pedes graciles; tarsorum artic. penultimo late bilobato, ultimo pro-

ducto, unguiculis appendiculatis. Antenne graciles.

Typus Dercetis depressa.

1. D. depressa.

D. late ovata, nitida, depressa, nigra, ad elytrorum basin undique

late flavo plagiata: caput super antennarum basin transverse

(subarcuate) foveolatum, iterumque ad medium breviter longitudi-

naliter depressum, impunctatum, nigrum, ore tamen flavo: thorax

late transversus, angulis anticis prominulis, latera marginata sunt,

etiam (tenuiter) margines anterior et posterior; thorax planus,

impunctatus, nitidus: scutellum triangulare, impunctatum, ni-

grum: elytra lata, ad latera paulum rotundata, nigra, undique

plaga subcircularis a margine usque ad suturam, et a basi ad me-

dium elytri totum elytri occupat, margine nigro suturali et laterali

plagee tenui: antenne graciles, testacese : pedes fusci, tarsis flavo-

fuscis.

Long. corp. lin. 24; lat. lin. 12.

Hab. Penang.

2. D. bifasciata.

D. nitida, depressa, flava; elytris nigris, fasciis duabus flavis:

_ eaput super oculos transverse, iterumque ad medium breviter

longitudinaliter foveolatum, flavum, basis autem niger est, frons

etiam inter antennas fusco adumbrata: ¢horaz transversus, angulis

anticis subrectis, depressus, marginatus, flavus: scutellum triangu-

lare, leeve, nigrum: elytra late ovata; depressa, punctata (punctis

haud profundis), nigra, fasciis duabus flavis ornata, harum una

antemedia, alteraque postmedia margines elytrorum haud atti-

nent, apex quoque ipse transverse flavus est: antenne graciles,

flavee: pedes graciles, flavi; tibiis tarsisque fusco adumbratis:

corpus subtus flavum, metasterno autem nigro.

Long. corp. lin. 24; lat. lin. 13.

Hab. Penang.

Subfam. GALLERUCID#A (HaALticip2).

Genus Sesarue, Baly (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1864, 438).

S. flava.

S. ovata, depressa, punctata, flava, nitida: caput inter oculos subti-

liter transverse depressum, impunctatum: thorax transversus,

antice fortiter excavatus, lateribus rotundatis et marginatis, angulis

anticis prominulis ; thorax leevis, impunctatus : scutel/um subtrian-

gulare, apice obtuso, et lateribus paulum sinuatis: elytra satis

10*

148 Mr. II. Seeley on the Literature of English Pterodactyles.

elongata, pene parallela, depressa, subtiliter punctata: antenne

flavee, versus apicem fusco-flavee: pedes et corpus subtus rufo-fusca.

Long. corp. lin. 2$; lat. lin. 14. |

S. flava differs from S. badia of Erichson (on which the genus

was based), according to the specimen in Mr. Baly’s cabinet :

the species before us is smaller in size, the form is more com-

pressed and flat, and the colour of the legs is different.

Hab. Pulo-Penang.

Genus Arcorvus, Fisch., Allard.

A. angulicolhs.

A, latus, satis depressus, subtilissime punctatus, rufus: eapué ad

antennarum basin transverse foveolatum, impunctatum : anfenne

graciles, art. 1-3 flavis, 4-9 nigris, 10° et 11° testaceis: thorax

transversus, ad basin arcuatus, frons etiam sinuata (apud medium

rotundato-subporrecta) ; latera late marginata, et versus apicem

angulata; thorax punctatus, nitidus: seu¢ellum triangulare, leeve :

elytra lata, rotundata, subtiliter punctata: corpus subtus nigrum

vel nigro-piceum, abdomine rufo: pedes nigti.

Long. corp. lin. 22; lat. lin. 2.

Under the head of Argopus will be found ranged in many of

our cabinets species from India, the Hast, Madagascar, and the

Cape which clearly require the construction of two or three

-special genera for their reception. The species before us differs

from the true Argopus, both in the form of its palpi, its some-

what different appendiculations of the claw, and the peculiar

lateral angles of the thorax. I prefer, however, to place it here,

at all events provisionally, than to seek to establish a new genus

im a difficult and numerous group, on the basis of a single

species.

Hab. Pulo-Penang.

In my own cabinet and that of Mr. Baly.

XVII.—On the Literature of English Pterodactyles*.

By Harry Sretey, F.G.8., Woodwardian Museum, Cambridge.

Tue earliest remains of Pterodactyles yet figured are from the

Lias. Professors Buckland, Owen, and [Huxley have described

the Dimorphodon. 1 therefore approach the subject with diffi-

dence. But my task now is not to describe these remains, but

to examine the nature of the work bestowed upon them.

Prof. Buckland’s is the only description of the specimen

figured in pl. 27, Geol. Trans. ser. 2. vol. iii.; and the remarks

* Extract from a paper read before the Cambridge Philosophical Society,

March 7 and May 2 and 16, 1864.

Mr. H. Seeley on the Literature of English Pterodactyles. 149

of Prof. Owen (Brit. Ass. 1858) and Prof. Huxley (Quart. Journ.

Geol. Soc. 1859) both refer chiefly to a second specimen in the

British Museum,

Dr. Buckland’s account of the animal is too meagre to be of

much service, and so inaccurate that it is much to be regretted

that the eminent anatomists who have written on Pterodactyles

have not done justice to remains scarcely less interesting than

the Archeopteryz.

I will go seriatim through such parts of Prof. Buckland’s

description as need comment.

Neck (marked a). The impression of this part of the skeleton,

as given in the plate, tapers. The vertebre are very long, and

so slender as to be no thicker than an ordinary phalange, and

not half the diameter of the dorsal vertebre. It is moreover

bordered on each side with a band of fine bony tendons. Now,

in all the subclass Saurornia known to me, whether of the sec-

tion Pterosauria or Rhamphosauria, the neck-vertebre are not

only longer than those of the back, but. also, instead of being

thinner, they are thicker. Such a neck could not have supported

the large head which the Dimorphodon possessed. Moreover

the broad belt of bony supports on each side of the vertebre is

eminently characteristic of the long stiff tails of the Rhampho-

sauria, to which the genus Dimorphodon belongs; and if these

supposed neck-vertebree are compared with the tail-vertebree of

Rhamphorhynchus, they correspond exactly. Therefore what

has been described as the neck is really the tail.

Vertebre. That at C, described as showing a “ convex articu-

lating surface, as in the Crocodile,” is so broken that nothing

can be made of it. Buckland’s figure makes it concave. Now,

as Prof. Owen has everywhere* described the Saurornia as

having proccelian vertebre, I will state what may be seen in

Dimorphodon. The anterior end of a vertebra is distinguished

by the facets of the zygapophyses looking upward or inward,

while the posterior zygapophyses look downward or outward.

The vertebra marked 0! is, from its neural arch, clearly a

dorsal. It shows the articular surface of the centrum, which is

concave, though not deeply cupped ; and the zygapophyses look

downward. It is therefore concave behind. The dorsal vertebra

at dis also concave behind. In the vertebra marked a’, which

in proportions is like a dorsal, though it is in juxtaposition with

some of the elongated caudals, the articular surface is concave,

and the zygapophyses look up; therefore it is concave in front.

The vertebra at 6 has a rounded centrum and the length of a

dorsal, and is clearly concave at both ends. Thus the dorsal

* Brit. Assoc. 1859; Phil. Trans. 1859; Paleontographicz, 1859-60 ;

Palzontology, 1862, &c.

150 Mr. H. Seeley on the Literature of English Pterodactyles.

vertebrae of Dimorphodon are not proceelian, but certainly cupped

behind, and probably biconcave. |

The vertebra at K Dr. Buckland called the tail. The centra

are traversed by two basal ridges and a ridge on each side below

the neural arch. They want the elevated neural spines which

might be expected in cervicals, nor have they the length or the

large size common in cervicals of Pterodactylus, though Rham-

phorhynchus Gemmingi has cervicals with similar depressed

neural arches, and P. brevirostris has cervical vertebre with

centra relatively nearly as short. They are associated with the

proximal end of the femur and the os innominatum. The de-

pressed neural arches with elongated zygapophyses are like the

hinder caudal of Cyclodus. But these are unlike any caudal

vertebree. Besides, the caudals have been described, as have the

dorsals. Therefore these bones are either cervical or sacral.

Long-necked animals like Chelonians and Birds have similar

cervical vertebree. The ridges remind one of the ridges on the

neck-vertebre of the Goosander and the Duck, and still more

of those in the cervicals of wading-birds like the Heron, which

also has four ridges, and nearly resembles Dimorphodon in the

form of the neural arches. Therefore, as the bones are unlike

any sacral vertebrae known to me, they are regarded as probably

cervical. Hach of them is clearly seen to have cup-and-ball

articulations. The cup is behind, and the ball in front.

The scapular arch has been well described by Professors

Huxley and Owen.

The mass marked 18, and called the sternum, is very much

crushed, and I can give no account of it. The fore-arm is no-

ticed thus :—* 2. Fore-arm ; showing no trace of ulna.” I find

ulna and radius both there: they are together, and united

throughout their length, but easily traced by a deep groove.

At the distal end there is a singular little splint bone attached ;

and, passing over the first carpal, there are similar bones in the

P. suevicus.. The distal end of the humerus appears to have

three condyles.

Prof. Buckland has “four carpals,” marked f, g, h, i. The

first three are clearly carpals; but 2 is merely the distal end of

the wing-metacarpal, which is overlaid by 3”, a bone called the

“wing-finger metacarpal.” This is another important error ;

for it caused the Doctor to overlook an important generic cha-

racter. The bone in question is the proximal phalange. And

hence the plate shows that there were in the wing-finger at least

four phalanges, and not three as represented in the restoration.

In the second specimen in the British Museum, where the

bones are more im situ, Prof. Owen has recognized the wing-

metacarpal, which is no longer than the other metacarpals, but

Mr. H. Seeley on the Literature of English Pterodactyles. 151

without remarking that, if he and Buckland were both right,

their specimens must belong to different genera.

Fibula. It is remarked that “the left tibia is compressed so

as to give a false appearance of a fibula.” It, however, seems

clear to me that the fibula is anchylosed at its proximal end

with the tibia (0), that after half-an inch it becomes free, and

continues so for more than an inch, when it again becomes

anchylosed, and gradually thins away. The fibula is a slender

bone, and exactly corresponds with the fibula in birds.

As we are indebted to the untiring industry of Prof. Owen

for nearly all that has been written on "Cretaceous Pterodactyles,

it would be impossible to pass over labours which have tended

so greatly to illustrate the osteology of these animals. I will

therefore add a few elucidatory notes.

In a memoir in the ‘ Transactions of the Royal Society’ for

1859, p. 162, Prof. Owen says, “ From observations made on

species of Pterosauria, extending from the period of the Lias (as

exemplified by Dimorphodon macronyz) to the Upper Greensand

(as exemplified by Pterodactylus Sedgwickti and P. Fittoni), I am

now able to state that, with respect to the cervical and dorso-

lumbar vertebra, the terminal articular surfaces of the vertebral

bodies are simply concave anteriorly, convex posteriorly, and

that they consequently manifest the earliest instance of the

proceelian type.” And again, at the close of the memoir, it is

asserted that the cervical vertebrae of Dimorphodon present the

same type of structure (p. 168) as those from the Upper Green-

sand. If my determination by the zygapophyses is correct,

this is certainly erroneous; for in Dimurphodon the cervicals

are opisthoccelian, while the dorsals are clearly concave behind,

and appear to be biconcave. In the ‘ Manual of: Paleontology,

p- 273, 2nd edition, it is asserted that there is no evidence of

Dimorphodon macronyx having had a long tail.. But, as I have

shown that the tail of this genus is like that of the Rhampho-

sauria, it is evident that Prof. Owen has not recognized either

the tail or the neck *. And, on the authority of this assumption

that the vertebral characters of the Greensand Pterodactyles

were constant throughout the elena ts the following note is

added to the paper in the ‘ Phil. Trans.’ :—‘“ Von Meyer was led

to believe, from the crushed P. Goininini, that both articular

surfaces of the bodies of cervicals were concave, and that the

hinder surface of a dorsal was not convex ; but the error was

due to the state of the specimen.” I fail to find any evidence

of error.

It is always stated: (as, for instance, in the ‘ Paleontology,’

* See’ let Supplement to Cret. Rep. p- a3 and Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1858.

t See ‘ Paleontology,’ p. 270.:

152 Mr. H. Seeley on the Literature of English Pterodactyles.

p: 272) that the hind limbs bespeak a creature unable to stand

or walk like a bird. Pterodactyles certainly stood differently

from most birds ; for the metatarsals appear to have been placed

on the ground, as in the Penguin ; but in the figure of Dimor-

phodon* the hind limbs will be seen to be quite as long, and

nearly as stout, as the fore limbs, while the acetabulum for the

femur in the compact pelvis is much larger than the correspond-

ing cavity in the scapular arch for the humerus.

In Prof. Owen’s paper on the supposed bird-bones from the

Wealden (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. p. 100) it is stated that

Pterodactyle bones were filled with a light’ fluid marrow. And

in the ‘ Paleeontographical Monograph’ (1851) is a statement

repeated in the ‘ Paleontology’ (p. 272), that the Pterodactyles

had leathern wings. I have failed to find any anatomical evi-

dence for these statements.

In Dixon’s ‘ Geology of Sussex’ (1850) the Reptiles and Ptero-

dactyles were described by Prof. Owen. Fig. 2, pl. 39, appears

to me to be the first phalange. Fig. 12, in the same plate, is

the distal end of the metacarpal of a wing-finger.

In the Paleontographical Society’s Monograph for 1851,

pl. 30, figs. 1, 2, 3 represent a magnificent Pterosaurian bone

in the collection of Toulmin Smith, Esq. Prof. Owen says, “ It

is either one of the bones of the fore-arm, or more probably the.

first or second phalange of the wing-finger.”

The reasoning by which I determine the fossil is this:—It

has two unequal, concave articular facets; these evidently have

worked on convex condyles. Between the facets is a large cen-

tral concavity, which indicates a corresponding central convexity

behind the condyles in the corresponding bone. Therefore, as

the distal end of the humerus is the only surface which presents

these characters, the fossil is evidently an ulna.

Pl. 30. fig. 5. The supposed ulna and radius need examina-

tion.

Pl. 24. fig. 1 is described as lower half of humerus, with

part of ulna or radius. There is no humerus here: the bones are

ulna and radius.

Pl, 24. fig. 2 is a first phalange; pl. 32. fig. 2 is the same.

Pl, 24. fig. 3 is (?) the proximal end of a wing-metacarpal. P1. 32.

fig. 3 is a portion of the proximal end of a wing-metacarpal, and

notafemur. Pl. 82. figs. 6 & 7 is described as the proximal end of

a humerus; but it appears to me to be the distal end of an ulna.

P1. 32. figs. 4 & 5 is a wing-metacarpal. 3

Any remarks in detail on Cambridge specimens will find their

place in my monograph of these animals.

To Prof. Owen’s second monograph (1859) I have only to

* Trans. Geol. Soc. ser. 2. vol. iii. p. 27.

Bibliographical Notice. 153

add that the (?)frontal in pl. 4. figs. 6, 7, 8 is not a frontal, but

a bone from the base of the skull—seemingly the vomer.

Pl. 4. figs. 1, 2,3, called “a long bone of the wing,” is the

distal end of a humerus. PI. 4, figs. 4&5, is certainly not a

** wing-metacarpal,” and is unlike any bone I know.

In the third monograph (p. 6) the basi-occipital is described

and figured upside down, the outside of the skull being regarded

as the neural surface. But the only other error of determination

is that the bone regarded as a middle caudal of a Pterodactyle

(pl. 2. figs. 15, 16) is no part of a Pterodactyle.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Longicornia Malayana ; or, a Descriptive Catalogue of the Species of

the three Longicorn Families Lamiide, Cerambycidee, and Prio-

nidee collected by Mr. A. R. Wallace in the Malay Archipelago.

By Francis P. Pascog, F.L.S., Pres. Ent. Soc. Lond. (Part 1.)

Mr. Pascor, the President of the Entomological Society of London,

having obtained the large collection of Longicorn Beetles formed by

Mr. Wallace during his travels in the Eastern Archipelago, has

undertaken the task of preparing a complete descriptive catalogue of

these interesting insects. Some conception of the magnitude of the

undertaking may be formed from the fact that Mr. Pascoe estimates

the total number of species in the collection at ‘ something less than

a thousand,’ and of these more than eight hundred are believed to

be still undescribed. With such an important contribution to ento-

mological literature in their hands, the ‘authorities of the Society

have wisely determined to devote a whole volume of their ‘ Transac-

tions to its reception ; and we have before us the first part of this

volume, the third of their third series of ‘Transactions. We may

add that it is illustrated with four beautiful plates, the cost of which,

as Mr. Pascoe informs us, is partly defrayed by Mr. W. Wilson

Saunders.

With regard to the classification of the Longicornia, Mr. Pascoe

seems to be rather dissatisfied with the complicated groupings in

vogue with many entomologists, and he reverts to the simpler system

of Leconte, in which the whole tribe or “ suborder ”’ is divided into

the three families, Lamiide, Cerambycide, and Prionide. As sub-

ordinate to these he admits a great number of subfamilies; but he

holds that, for all practical. purposes, these named divisions are

sufficient, and that any other sections that may be found necessary

should be indicated simply by numbers.

The general inspection of the collection of Malayan Longicorns

leads Mr. Pascoe to dissent from the somewhat sweeping assertion

of Mr. Wallace, that, with respect to every branch of zoology, the

western islands of the Malayan archipelago belong to the Indian,

and the eastern to the Australian region. He gives a table of ten

of the largest genera in Mr. Wallace’s collection, including 517

154 ~ Miscellaneous.

species; of these only six are represented in Australia, and by only

sixteen species. He adds that he has not been “‘ struck by any special

differences between the western and eastern portions of the archipe-

lago, so far as the Longicornia are concerned ;” and says further,

‘‘ With regard to the Coleoptera generally, my impression is that

there is a fair admixture of forms from Singapore to New Guinea,

without any remarkable division between them anywhere; but that

between the Australian and Malayan regions (including New Guinea)

the difference, on the contrary, is really something marvellous.”

The weight to be attached to these observations will be more defi-

nitely ascertained when Mr. Pascoe has completed his descriptions

of the species. Under any circumstances, his work will prove a valu-

able contribution to entomological literature.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on Dr. Fitzinger’s Paper on Ptychocheerus plicifrons.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

I am amused at Dr. Fitzinger’s observation (Annals, ante, p. 80) that

this Pig “has been imperfectly noticed by Bartlett and Gray.”

Mr. Bartlett gave a figure and an account of the external appearance

and habits of the animal; and in my paper I not only described its

external characters, but likewise described and figured the skull, and

pointed out how it differs from that of other Pigs. ;

But my chief object in this note is to restate that there can be no

doubt that the Pig I described came from Japan. The ship that

brought it came direct from, that island, and was never near Abyssinia.

Also to express my astonishment that Dr. Fitzinger should try to

identify it with the ‘“ Hassama” of the Abyssinians because that

‘animal is black, has a short blunt head and large ears’’—a descrip-

tion that will fit several domestic breeds of the common Pig. If the

«‘ Hassama” had such a plaited face as the Japan Pig, it would not

have escaped Dr. T. Von Heuglin’s observation. From the descrip-

tion, I suspect that the animal described by Dr. Fitzinger is iiity

one of the half-breeds bred between the typical Centuriosus pliciceps

and a common domestic sow of the Berkshire breed, several of which

were sent by a dealer to the Continent.

Note on the so-called ‘‘ Japanese”’ Pig (Centuriosus pliciceps, Gray ;

Ptychocheerus plicifrons, Fitzinger). By P. L. Scuarer, M.A.,

Pa.D., F.R.S.

In the last number of the ‘ Annals,’ I observed a notice of a paper

by Dr. L. J. Fitzinger in the ‘ Sitzungsberichte’ of the Academy

of Vienna, in which it is stated to be Dr. Fitzinger’s opinion that

Abyssinia, and not Japan, is the native country of this curious ani-

mal. In confirmation of this view, Dr. Fitzinger thinks it probable

that the new Pig recently discovered by Heuglin in Abyssinia, and

called Hassana, may be the same as the so-called ‘‘ Japanese” Pig.

Miscellaneous. 155

While I agree with Dr. Fitzinger that the name of “ Japanese,” as

applied to this Pig, is in all probability a misnomer, I believe he is

quite mistaken in, supposing that it has anything to do with Abys-

sinia, for the following reasons :— :

1. As far as I have been able to ascertain, the first examples of

_ this beast which reached Europe were those received, in 1860, by

the Zoological Society of Antwerp. Mr. Jacques Vekemans, the

Director of that establishment, informs me that he purchased a pair

and three young of this Pig out of an English vessel, which arrived

in the port of Antwerp on the 10th of February of that year. The

vessel, as Mr. Vekemans believes, came from Shanghai; but the captain

stated that he had bought the Pigs in Japan, which was probably

the origin of their being called ‘ Japanese Pigs.”

Mr. Jamrach, the well-known dealer in living animals, who has

had many of these Pigs through his hands, informs me that he

believes China, and not Japan, is their true home, several cases

having occurred, to his own knowledge, in which they have been im-

ported in vessels coming direct from the former country.

2. The “‘ Hassana”’ of the Abyssinians, recently described by

Dr. Th. von Heuglin in the last-published volume of the Acta

Academize Leopoldino-Carolinze*, under the new generic and specific

names Nycticherus Hassana, has evidently nothing to do with the

so-called Japanese Pig, but, so far as I can judge from his imperfect

description, is probably a species of Potamocherus, a genus which,

as I have shown‘, differs from Sus in the entire absence of the fourth

premolar from each jaw.

I think, therefore, we may safely conclude that the true home of

the so-called Japanese Pig is China, where, as we know, such mon-

strous varieties of domestic species are much appreciated. But, for my

own part, I cannot see the slightest reason for regarding the “ Japa-

nese’’ Pig as anything more than_a domesticated variety. The

differences in the skull, noted by Dr. Gray (P. Z.S. 1862, p. 13), are

no doubt considerable ; but they are not greater than in the case

of the Polish Fowl, with its abnormal development of the summit of

the cranium, or the Pampas Cow?t, with its stunted nasals. These

eases must, in my opinion, be all referred to the same category of

exaggerated variation produced by lengthened domestication.

On the Flight of Birds and Insects. By E. Liars.

_ In the flight of birds and insects, there are three cases to be taken

into consideration :—1, flight without locomotion; 2, flight with

locomotion and beating of the wings; 3, flight without beating of

the wings, or gliding flight. This third mode presupposes a previous

locomotion, produced by beating of the wings. ‘The ascensional

force is then obtained at the expense of the active force of the move-

ment of progression, by an effect of the inclination of the wings,

* Vol. xxx. (1864) Beitrige zur Zoologie Afrika’s.

T P.Z.S. 1860, p. 301.

t Cf. Cat, Ost. Ser. Mus. R. Coll. of Surgeons, ii. p. 624, no. 3832.

156 Miscellaneous.

According to this inclination, the animal may ascend or move hori-

zontally, as long as its rapidity of motion is not too much diminished

by the resistance of the air; to descend requires merely a change of

the inclination of the wings; to remain at the same elevation, the

‘animal must again have recourse to the beating of the air.

Flight without locomotion is effected by many birds and insects.

In this mode of flight, it appears that, in ascending, the wing partially

destroys the ascensional effect which it produced in descending. In

birds, as the wing presents its convexity in ascending, and its con-

cavity in descending, it cannot produce the same effect in both

directions, even with an equal velocity ; but this difference does not

exist in those Neuropterous and Dipterous insects which hover in

one place. The explanation of this fact is to be found im the

different velocity with which the animals raise and depress the wings.

In the Frigate-birds, the wing descends at least five times as quickly

as it rises. The resistance of the air being in the proportion of the

square of the velocity of the wing, the ascending or descending velo-

city of the animal, caused by a movement of the wing, isin proportion

to this resistance multiplied by the duration of action, which is in

an inverse ratio to the velocity of the wing. The ascending or

descending velocities of a bird, caused by the movements of the wings,

are therefore to each other as the velocities of the wings in their

ascending and descending movements.

Flight with locomotion and beating of the wings is the most

frequent kind, aud appears to require less labour ; for the movements

of the wings are much less rapid. The cause of this is, that the

wing experiences no resistance in ascending. When a bird is about

to depress its wing, this is a little inclined from before backwards.

When the descending movement commences, the wing does not

descend parallel to itself in a direction from before backwards; but

the movement is accompanied by a rotation of several degrees round

the anterior edge, so that the wing descends more in front than

behind, and the descending movement is transferred more and more

backwards, at the same time that the wing becomes more and more

inclined, so as to give a movement at once ascending and accelerative

of the horizontal motion of the animal. Towards the close of this

movement, a fresh rotation takes place round the anterior margin

of the wing, but in the opposite direction, so as to bring the posterior

part on a level with the anterior, or even a little below it. This

also produces an ascending movement. When the wing has com-

pletely descended, it is both further back and lower than at the

commencement of the movement, but, as at this commencement, its

posterior part isa little lower than its anterior. It is then raised

in this position.

To analyze what takes place in this process, we must take a point

of the anterior margin, and examine its movements, not in relation

to the animal, but to the mass of air in the midst of which it moves.

In a horizontal direction, this point is displaced to an extent equal

to the sum of its horizontal movement in relation to the centre of

gravity of the animal, in consequence of the movement of the wing

Miscellaneous. 157

forwards, plus the movement of the centre of gravity of the bird,

which is transported horizontally forward. In the vertical direction,

the point in question rises during the elevation of the wing. The

resultant of the two movements is a straight or curved trajectory,

according to the relation of the movement of the wing forwards and

upwards. Ifthe wing rises at first more than it moves forward, and

finally moves forward more than it rises, this curved trajectory will

present its concavity to the ground. But in all cases, as the hori-

zontal displacement of the centre of gravity of the animal is very

great in comparison with the amount to which the wing is elevated,

this trajectory is at all points very slightly inclined to the horizon.

If the animal keeps the wing inclined to the same extent, the wing,

in ascending, will only experience resistance at its edge, seeing that

its surface is constantly applied upon the trajectory described by the

anterior margin, this trajectory being curved when the wing is

curved, as in birds, flat when the wing is flat, as in the Neuroptera.

Moreover, if the animal inclines the wing more than is necessary

to apply it upon the trajectory of its anterior margin, an ascending

component is produced, during the elevation of the wing, at the ex-

pense of the horizontal velocity. In this case the wing during its

elevation, far from destroying its descending effect, as is commonly

supposed, acts in the same direction as during its descent.

The relation of the weight to the wing-surface increases as the

extent of wing. In an Urubu with an extent of wing of 1°37 métre,

the weight supported per square métre by the whole surface (ex-

tended wings and tail and body) was 4°82 kil., or, neglecting the

surface of the body and tail, 5°92 kil. In the Humming-Bird the

weight supported, referred in the same way to the square métre

of total surface, is only 1°05 kil. In normal flight the velocity of

the Urubu, determined by that of its shadow on the ground in calm

weather, varies between 10 and 12 métres per second. Lastly, from

the direct measurement of the resistaixce of the wings in a beat of the

same duration, and from the number of beats made in a given time

during horizontal flight, it appears that the amount of work produced

by birds of the size of the Urubu per second does not equal in

amount that necessary to raise one-third of the weight of the animal

] métre.

The movement of the wings is an accelerated movement. Expe-

riments have long since shown that the resistance to this kind of

movement is greater than that to a uniform movement. This is

due to the circumstance that, in the former case, a certain mass of

air which accompanies the body has to be set in motion. If the

accelerative force be very great, and the movement be annulled before

the final velocity has acquired a great value, as is the case in birds,

the term of the resistance depending upon the accelerative force is

very greatin proportion tothe term depending only upon the squares

of the velocities, which alone is manifested in uniform movements.

In the flight of birds, the phenomenon of reaction is therefore of

more importance than the other phenomena of resistance. Driving

downwards a certain volume of air, the body of the bird rises by

158 Miscellaneous.

recoil, like a rocket. | From this it is easy to see that, in the mechani-

cal imitation of flight, it would be advantageous to reduce the size of

the beats, and to increase their frequency.—Comptes Rendus, Nov.

28, 1864, p. 907.

On the Fumariese with irregular Flowers, and on the Cause of their

| Irregularity. By D. A. Gopron. }

When the flowers of the Fumarieze are examined in their first stage

of development, they are all perfectly regular, but flattened before

and behind, as if they were compressed between the axis of the

inflorescence and the bract that envelopes them. They retain this

regularity in the genera Dielytra, Adlumia, and Dactylicapnos. In

these three genera, the external or lateral petals undergo an important

modification in the course of their development: the base of each of

them is produced into a short, rounded spur, and these two necta-

riferous appendages are perfectly symmetrical. Why, then, in

Fumaria, Corydalis, &c. (which have originally the same organiza-

tion) is only a single spur developed, whilst the other spur is aborted,

together with its nectary, in such a manner that the flower becomes

very irregular, and this irregularity is of a special nature? More-

over the single spur which makes its appearance becomes extra-

ordinarily developed, if we compare it with the two spurs of the

Fumariee with regular flowers, and especially the spurs of the

flowers of Corydalis, which will be referred to hereafter. __

To what is the abortion of one spur due? To discover the cause

of this, I have observed the flowers of Fumariez at different stages

of development, and especially those of our indigenous species of

Corydalis, which, from their size, are particularly favourable for

observation. I have dug up specimens of Corydalis solida and C. cava

before the stem has issued from the ground in January, and then in

February and March. I have ascertained that the flowers are

closely pressed against each other, and that even at the first of these

periods the single spur is already apparent. If, then, we examine

from above the bunch of flowers previously denuded of its bracts,

we find that the spurless side of each flower is supported obliquely

upon the posterior surface of an older flower. I may add that the

two lower flowers are supported upon the base of two stem-leaves,

which enter into the regular series of the floral spire. The same

facts are observed in Fumaria. :

From this arrangement, it appears that all the flowers are com-

pressed at the base of one of their sides, which prevents the develop-

ment of the nectary and of its sheath or spur; on the opposite side,

on the contrary, the spur is not hindered in its evolution, and grows

without any obstacle. It is to this circumstance, apparently, that

we must attribute the abortion of one spur with its nectary, and,

consequently, the irregularity of the flowers, in many genera of the

family Fumariee.

But why is not this irregularity of the flowers produced in Dielytra

and Adlumia, as well as in Corydalis and Fumaria? The arrange-

; Miscellaneous. 159

ment of the raceme in the Fumariez with regular flowers furnishes

us with no explanation of this circumstance, although it is different.

But I have ascertained that the development of the spurs commences

late in these plants, when the elongation of the raceme has separated

the flowers from each other ; no lateral compression is then possible,

and the two spurs are freely developed, perfectly equal, and regularly

symmetrical. st

Lastly, in support of these views, I may add an observation

which appears to be still more demonstrative. The primitive, regu-

lar form of the flowers of Fumarieze, which subsequently become

irregular, is sometimes persistent. In the arboretum of the Botanic

Gardens at Nancy I have for three years observed eighteen plants of

Corydalis solida with all the flowers peloriate; these have hitherto

proved completely barren, although the pollen appears to be normal,

and abundantly impregnates the two lips of the stigma.

These peloriate flowers ate erect and a little spread out; in form,

size, and coloration they resemble those of Dielytra formosa ; so

that this anomaly represents the normal type of a genus of the same

family. The sepals are small and regular. The corolla presents

two perfectly equal lateral spurs, which are conical, obtuse, slightly

divergent, and 2 millim. in length—that is to say, much shorter than

the single spur of the irregular flower of the same species; the nec-

taries are equal, short, and bent into a hook. The two outer petals,

which bear them, are symmetrical ; and this is also the case with the

internal petals. The two bundles of stamina are arranged normally.

The flowers persist for a longer period than in the type, as is also

the case in sterile hybrids.

To what is this return to the regular type due? In order to in-

vestigate its causes, 1 dug up, on the 10th February, 1864, two speci-

mens of these plants which were still buried in the soil, and compared

them with other individuals of the same species, but with irregular

flowers. The latter already presented their single spur pretty well

developed ; the peloriate flowers, on the contrary, presented no trace

of a spur. On other plants, I have followed the gradual development

of the flowers ; and it was only on the 16th March, when the stem

had issued from the earth, the raceme had become free from its

spathiform envelope, and the perfectly free flowers could no longer

undergo any compression, that the spurs began to be developed.

Thus, in this peloriate flower, the same things take place as in the

genera of Fumariez with normally regular flowers.

Hence it appears to be evident that the lateral compression of the

base of one of the margins of the flower at the moment of the deve-

lopment of the nectaries must be the cause of the abortion of one of

those organs, and of the spur in which it is enclosed; from this

arises the irregularity of the flower.—Comptes Rendus, December 19,

1864, p. 1039.

Note on Sternotheerus Adansonii from West Africa.

_ By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., &.

On the 26th of May last year I read a paper before this Society

160 Miscellaneous.

‘on the species of Sternotheri then in the British Museum, and I

divided them into sections or subgenera. In that paper I took no

notice of Sternotherus Adansonii, as that species was only described

from a shell in the Paris Museum, said to have come from the Cape

de Verd Islands, which had been noticed by Schweigger under the

name of Hmys Adansonii.

We have just received, through Mr. Dalton, two specimens of a

species of the genus from the west coast of Africa, which is very

distinct from any of the others, and, I have little doubt, is identical

with the shell in the Paris Museum. As it is in a perfect state and

well preserved, I think it well to give a new description of it.

It belongs to the subgenus Notoa, the head being short, and the

temples covered with a large triangular space of small polygonal

shields.

The hinder part of the sternum of the animal is narrower, and

more like that of the genus Pelomedusa than any of the other species

of the genus Sternotherus ; but the front lobe is distinctly moveable,

and united by a straight suture.

STERNOTHZERUS ADANSONII,

Shell oblong ovate, depressed, rather wider behind than in front ;

dark olive, with very close, regular, uniform radiating black lines,

sometimes broken up into small dark spots; sternum and under-

sides of the margin yellow; the areola of the sternal plate square,

blackish.

The head depressed, with very close, nearly uniform, unequal

black lines; the frontal plate very large, with a triangular patch of

small scales on the temple, reaching to over the front edge of the

ears; the lips white; the throat pale; the feet olive above, pale

beneath ; claws 5/5, olive, with a yellow streak in the middle of the

upper surface.

The first vertebral plate much longer than wide, narrow behind,

with a blunt keel ending in a rounded tubercle behind. The second,

third, and fourth vertebree about as wide as long, with a sharp keel,

ending in an acute tubercle near the hinder edge of each shield ; the

fifth vertebra like the first, but only very slightly keeled. The

front marginal plate wide, those over the hinder legs rather wider,

and those on the sides of the shell very narrow. The gular plate

small, triangular; the intergular one lozenge-shaped, narrowed in

front; the pectoral plates narrowed and truncated at the inner edges.

Hab. West coast of Africa (Dalton).

The species of this genus seem to have a confined range. Thus

there are two species of the first subgenus (T'’anoa)—one from S.

Africa and Natal, and the other from Western Africa; in the same

manner there are two species of the second subgenus (Nofoa)—one

from Madagascar and the other from the West African coast. Thus,

1. Tanoa. 2. Notoa.

SS, SUAS os ae S. and E, Africa ........ S. subniger.

S, Derbianus...... West Africa............ S. Adansonit.

Proc. Zool, Soc, June 28, 1864.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 87. MARCH 1865.

XVILI.—Conjugations of Navicula serians, N. rhomboides, and

Pinnularia gibba. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate IV.]

Ir is now just nine years ago (viz. in January 1856) that my

descriptions of three species of Diatomez in conjugation re-

spectively were published in the ‘ Annals’; and since that time

so little has been done in the subject that hardly more than a

dozen instances appear to have been added ; at least the late and

lamented Prof. Smith, in his ‘Synopsis’ (I quote from the ex-

cellent article on the Diatomeze in Pritchard’s last edition of his

‘ Infusoria’ for all references of this kind), enumerates but thirty-

two species; and twenty had been observed (my own included)

when I made the communication from Bombay in the ‘ Annals’

to which I have alluded; while among all these conjugations

there appears only one instance in a Navicular form, viz. that

found by Dr. Griffith in 1855, and published by him in the

‘Annals’ a few months before my own paper. This presented

such a remarkable feature in addition to what had already been

shown, viz. the presence of a transversely ringed siliceous sheath

enclosing the sporangial frustule, that it has ever since been

desirable to determine if instances of it in other Navicular forms

might indicate its usual occurrence among them also, or its ex-

tension to the conjugation of the Diatomez more generally.

Anxious to satisfy myself on this point, 1 have often, since

the publication of Dr. Griffith’s interesting discovery, sought for

a conjugation of the kind; and although I have frequently met

with isolated instances of conjugation in Gomphonema, Cyelo-

tella, and Melosira in Bombay, as well as latterly in Devonshire,

it was not until the beginning of the month of July last (1864)

that I happened to fall in with a number of Diatomee among

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. xv. 11

162 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Conjugations of

which three bog:species,- viz. Navicula serians, N. rhomboides,

and Pinnularia gibba appeared in different stages of conjugation,

each presenting the ribbed sheath above mentioned, They were

enveloped in a gelatinous substance which is so common and so

remarkable in the heath-bogs about the neighbourhood of Bud-.

leigh Salterton, that it seems worthy of a short description.

This jelly-like mass, which is colourless or whitish so long as

it is not permeated by green Alge, covers the surface of the

water in the depressions of the bogs, in a sheet-like form, about

half an inch or more in thickness, fragile and of a granular

consistence, while the number of living and dead frustules of

Diatomez in it, frequently to the almost total exclusion of all

other organisms, seems to indicate that for the most part, if not

entirely, it is produced by the Diatomez themselves.

Be this as it may, it was in a portion of such jelly (where I

had expected to find them, and where I hope to find more), re-

posing.on gravel through which a spring was oozing, that I

observed the three species mentioned in profuse conjugation

respectively, and in all stages; but as Navicula serians afforded

the best typical examples, I shall, in accordance with my

delineations, describe it first and most particularly.

Before entering upon the description, however, I would pre-

mise that all the figures in the plate, with most of their detail,

are drawn upon the scale of -1,th to >5;th of an inch, and the

arrangement of their elements just as they appeared under the

microscope, with the exception only of fig. 1. (Pl. IV.), im which

the spore-cell (c) was not visible, and the conjugating frustules

were so much separated from their contents by the necessary

pressure of the covering-slide on the jelly in which they were

imbedded, to bring them into focus, that, to replace the former

and to restore the latter to a position in which they might be

seen, the whole has been delineated as represented in the figure,

Hence some little doubt exists in my mind as to whether the

process commences with one, or directly in two spore-cells (as in

fig. 2); but for the present I shall describe it as commeneeny

with the former.

Thus the reader will be able to obtain a just idea of the rela-

tive size and position of the different conjugations and their

elementary parts, as well as their actual dimensions by measure-

ment. ‘The dark shade represents the endochrome, and the

circles the oil-globules, characteristic of the confused mass which

the whole forms when forced into the spore.

It is true that these elements are more or less distorted by the

pressure to which I have alluded; but this is more than counter-

balanced by their being so far kept together by the jelly in

which i are imbedded, that the observer neither loses uy of

Navicula serians, N, rhomboides, and Pinnularia gibba. 163

them, nor experiences any difficulty in restoring them to an

intelligible position, while, where such conjugations occur with-

out this nidus (as on freshwater plants, &c.), they are likely,

especially in their advanced state, to fail in presenting some of

their more deciduous parts. It is perhaps on this account that

the ribbed sheath of the sporangial frustule has not been more

frequently observed ; and as its presence, with other points here-

tofore unnoticed, renders a special description desirable, I shall

give the typical one of Navicula serians as follows :—

Navicula serians, Kg. (Smith, Synopsis, pl. 16. fig. 130). Pl. IV.

fig. 9, enclosed in its sheath. Longest diameters 24 by 4

6000ths of an inch.

Conjugation.—1. Two frustules, varying a little more or less

in size, approximate themselves (Pl. LV. fig. 1). 2. They secrete

a gelatinous substance around them, which becomes covered by

a delicate pellicular membrane, aa. 38. The sarcodal sacs force

open respectively their frustules through the fissiparating divi-

sional line, and carrying with them their contents, now all un-

distinguishably mixed together, approach each other and unite

into one (?) spherical mass, called the spore or sporangium, ¢.

4. The sporangium divides itself equally into two spherical

hace cells, each of which forms around itself a thick

opalescent capsule (fig.2 f,f). 5. The capsules respectively

divide in their equatorial lines, and expose the sheaths of the

sporangial frustules (fig. 3 9, g). 6. The sheaths become elon-

gated, and at the same time present thread-like rings on their

surface, diminishing gradually in thickness towards each ex-

tremity, but in close approximation throughout, except at the

middle, where there is an interval of 4 ,,th of an inch between

them, or equal to three times the breadth of the neighbouring

rings (figs. 4, 6, 7 4,7). 7. The sheaths, elongating, carry out

the ends of the capsules upon their extremities (figs. 8-8 f).

8. The hemispheres of the capsules disintegrate into short, fusi-

form, curved, thread-like filaments (fig. 8f). 9. The sheath

is fully formed, and the sporangial frustule appears within it

(fig. 9). 10. The empty sheath presents a longitudinal dehis-

cent fissure, through which the sporangial frustule obtains its

exit (fig. 10).

Having only observed one instance in which the longitudinal

fissure of the sheath was present, I am not quite certain that

the frustule always obtains its exit through this kind of dehis-

cence; nor am I certain that the frustule always comes forth

singly, having often seen it in duplication within the sheath, by

whics operation it might be the better able to force open ‘the

atter.

11*

164 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Conjugations of

Neither the endochrome nor the nucleus appears to be com-

pletely reformed and defined until the frustule has undergone

one or two duplicative divisions.

Precisely the same number of coverings accompanies the

sporing of Spirogyra, and especially of Stawrocarpus, where the

spore is formed between the two conjugating cells, as in that of

Navicula serians, viz.:—(1) the old cells of the-filament, which

correspond to the frustules; (2) the newly secreted part of

Spirogyra or cell of Staurocarpus, into which the contents of

both the parent cells are poured confusedly, corresponding to

the gelatinous envelope; (3) the thick brown capsule formed

round the latter, which answers to the capsule of the spore of

Diatomee ; (4) a thin transparent cell within this, which is

analogous to the sheath of the sporangial frustule; (5) and,

lastly, the young Spirogyra itself, which is homologous with the

sporangial frustule, and which, on germinating, bursts forth with

the bands of chlorophyll of the species nearly all restored to their

proper form and position. But there is this difference, viz. that

the spore of Spirogyra, &c., rests from its labours for a certain

time before the young sporangial plant comes forth, while that

of the Diatomez continues its progress throughout ‘the process

uninterruptedly, until the sporangial frustules are eliminated in

full activity.

The effect of the conjugation, then, in Navicula serians is to

produce two sporangial frustules nearly twice as large as the

two conjugating ones—an increase in size which may be inferred

to owe its origin to the contents of each of the conjugating

frustules having become sufficient in quantity for duplicative

division just before they entered into conjugation, whereby they

would produce two sporangial frustules nearly twice as large as

their ordinary size.

Sometimes the process may be wholly abortive, from accidental

circumstances; at others it may be only partially so, and thus

produce only one sporangium capable of developing a frustule,

while the other remains sterile for want of sufficient material to

work upon, as in Pl. LV. figs. 4 & 15.

The average largest size of Navicula serians present with the

conjugations was that of fig. 9, of which the measurement is

above given, and that of the sheath within which it is enclosed

a little larger.

When these conjugations are slightly boiled in nitric acid, the

sheaths remain entire, as stated by Dr. Griffith ; but after pro-

longed boiling, I could not recognize any trace of them. Pos-

sibly they may have escaped my observation, as the same natu-

ralis thas stated (apud Pritchard) that those of Navicula amphi-

rhynchus resisted the action of a “red heat” as well.

Navicula serians, N. rhomboides, and Pinnularia gibba. . 165

Navicula rhomboides, Khr. (Smith, Synopsis, pl. 16. fig. 129).

Pl. IV. fig. 18. Longest diameters 22 by 5 6000ths of an inch.

The figure of this frustule, which has a shade over its surface

like ground glass, as it appears under a magnifying power of

800 diameters, admits of having this shade resolved into trans-

verse lines by a higher power (see Smith’s figure). Two con-

jugations only of it are given, although several more were

sketched, and still many more examined ; but to these are added

two other conjugations (figs. 14 & 15), of smaller individuals of

the same species, whose specific characters, although identified

by myself, cannot be represented upon the scale on which they

have been drawn for publication, on account of their extreme

minuteness on the smaller frustule.

These conjugations, it will be observed, produced sporangial

frustules of the size of fig. 16, which, in its turn, will be observed

to be about the size of the conjugating frustules in figs. 11 and

12, from which a frustule about the size of fig. 18 would be

produced; while I subsequently found a group where the con-

jugating frustules were nearly as large as the latter, and which

therefore would have produced a frustule still larger than fig. 13.

The conjugating frustules of these three groups, beginning with

the smallest, which was ;!,,th of an inch long, gave approxi-

matively the proportions of 4, 11, and 17; while those of the

-sporangial frustules which they respectively produced afforded

the proportions of 10, 18, and 26. Thus we are presented with

four successively larger sizes of the same species, three of which

were produced by conjugation, while these are only to be con-

sidered average measurements of the elements of the conjuga-

tions witnessed, there being every variety of size both of conju-

gating and sporangial frustules between them.

Another observation made on the smallest of the conjugations

was that which may be partially seen in fig. 14, viz. that the

empty valves of the conjugating frustules appeared to be borne

out upon the ends of the sheaths, instead of lying parallel to

them as in the other conjugations. Whether this imports that

it may be the case in the conjugation of small frustules gene-

rally, and not with large ones, is a question that I am not pre-

pared to answer. °

Pinnularia gibba, Ehy. (Smith, Synopsis, pl. 19. fig. 180). PL. IV.

fig. 21. Longest diameters 22 by 2 6000ths of an inch.

Two conjugations only of this species are delineated, viz.

figs.17 and 18. In the latter the valves of one of the conju-

gating frustules had been rubbed off, while the sheatl? in fig. 20

and the conjugating frustule in fig. 19, which was in company

166. (Mr. H.J. Carter on the Conjugations of

with it, were the largest conjugating elements observed. Frus-

tules, apparently of the same species, further down the stream

were more than half as large again as the largest size found with

the conjugations, which is that above given (fig. 21).

Thus we observe that all these conjugations are of that class

in which two conjugating frustules produce two sporangial ones;

moreover that, with the exception of the small conjugating

frustules of NV. rhomboides, which are terminal, the latter have

their conjugating frustules arranged laterally, and not terminally.

Lastly, we observe that the sporangial capsules are not retained

on the ends of any of the sheaths but those of N. sertans. Per-

haps this may have arisen from their having been thinner,

and therefore more fugaceous; or, from want of more extended

observation on the less developed groups, I might not have

observed them.

Such a capsular covering, however, I suspect to be common

to all the spores of the Diatomez; and I have also no doubt

that, in some of the conjugations already described, the ribbed

sheath has been overlooked. It seems to me, now, that I can

detect it in my published figures of the conjugations of Cymbella

pediculus ; and I am sure also, by my drawings, that it was pre-

sent in some conjugations of Gomphonema which I also found

near Budleigh-Salterton in April 1863. But, as I have before

stated, these elements are much better recognized among a large

number of conjugations which are imbedded in the transparent

jelly mentioned than in the naked and occasional occurrence of

them under other and less favourable circumstances.

Formerly I expressed the opinion (Annals, /. c.) that the ob-

ject of conjugation in the Diatomez was to restore the normal

size of the frustule, which had been reduced by repeated dupli-

cative division; also that one conjugating frustule was always

smaller than the other,—citing A. Braun and Meneghini as au-

thorities for the former, and assigning my own reasons for the

latter. |

With reference to A. Braun’s opinion that the frustules of the

Diatomeze should decrease in’size by duplicative division because

it is the case with the cells of Glwocapsa, &c., I now think that,

until this has actually been seen among the Diatomex, the

smallness, and therefore variety in the size, of their frustules

should not be thus explained. ;

Again, the statement of Meneghini, that, in Coeconeis, the

effect of duplicative division taking place horizontally through

this conico-truncate frustule should reduce the size of the frus-

tule formed from the smaller end, I also do not now think should

be receivetl as an instance of the reduction in size of the Dia-

tomean frustule by division, until it has in like manner been

* Navicnla serians, N. rhomboides, dnd Pinnularia gibba. 167

established by actual obsérvation, since it seems just as natural

to me that the smaller or conical part should supply itself with

a larger portion for a base, and that the larger or basal part

should supply itself with a smaller portion for its cone, as that

the hemispheres of a divided spherical cell of Melosira should

make up their deficiencies as they do respectively without under-

Boing the least diminution in their new halves; if anything, I

think now that the frustules should increase in size, as Ralfs’s

figure of Fragilaria virescens (Annals, 1843, vol. xii. pl. 2. fig. 6 a)

would appear to show.

My view, that one of the frustules in conjugation was always

smaller than the other as a matter of course, and not an acci-

dental occurrence, should also undergo modification, and has

therefore been rightly opposed by the late Prof. Smith; but,

although this excellent diatomist has stated that it is alto-

gether “irreconcileable” with the conjugation of the stalked

varieties, where it takes place between the halves of the frus-

tule which has just undergone division, and a matter of chance

father than one “of course” among the other tribes, still the

entire separation of the halves of the free frustule on dupli-

cative division makes the chances of their coming together

me for conjugation so very remote that it can rarely occur.

Hence, although with the conjugations of the free Diatomez it

‘does not follow as a “ matter of course”’ that one frustule should

be smaller than the other, it will be inferred, from what has been

above stated respecting the great diversity of size which must

exist among individuals of the same species, that with them there

is very little likelihood of two of exactly the same length meeting

again for this purpose; so that it probably seldom happens that

there is not some disproportion between them, although this does

‘not generally amount to very much, and is not a necessary part of

the process, as I had formerly supposed when I| thought the object

of conjugation might be chiefly to restore the size of the frustule,

already diminished by repeated duplicative division, rather than

(as I now think, and shall presently state that it is chiefly) to

raise it to a size fit for impregnative generation.

As regards the diversity of size generally among individuals

-6f the same species of Diatomez, it now seems to me that we

‘must seek for the explanation of this chiefly, if not entirely, in

the different sizes of the conjugations, together with the varying

“sizes of the conjugating frustules themselves, commencing from

the embryonal frustules upwards, until the maximum size of the

Species is attained, or, to use other words, in the amount of

protoplasm, &c., furnished by these frustules; and therefore

that this conjugating, however much it may be a modification,

-is not the process of impregnative generation in the Diatomee,

168 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Conjugations of

but the preliminary steps to the formation of a larger individual,

in which the process, still unknown to us, finally takes place.

Nor do I see how it can be a modification of the true impreg-

native process, as in the former instance large quantities of pro-

toplasm, &c., are brought together to produce larger frustules,

and in the latter it is smaller quantities to produce them.

Indeed Prof. Smith observes that “the ordinary Diatomaceous

frustule seems to owe its production to the protoplasmic contents

of the sporangial frustule formed by the process of conjugation,”

and that subsequently, under favourable circumstances, its sili-

ceous epiderm opens “to permit the escape of the contained

endochrome, which is resolved into a myriad of embryonic frus-

tules; these either remain free or surround themselves with

mucus, forming a pellicle or stratum, and in a definite but un-

ascertained period reach the mature form of the ordinary frus-

tule.” After which he adds that “the size of the mature frus-

tule before self-division commences is, however, dependent upon

the idiosyncrasy of the embryo, or upon the circumstances in

which its embryonic growth takes place; consequently a very

conspicuous diversity in their relative magnitudes may be usu-

ally noticed in any large aggregation of individuals, or in the

same species collected in different localities.” Thus Prof. Smith

believed that a diversity in size might commence even in the

embryonal development, which, it seems to me, though more or

less perpetuated throughout, might still be equalized to a cer-.

tain degree by the conjugation of a larger with a smaller frus-

tule. However the latter may be, Kiitzing surmised, and

Rabenhorst affirmed, a similar mode of reproduction in the

Diatomez to that described by Prof. Smith (Pritchard, p. 74).

That the frustule is raised by repeated conjugation to its

maximum or required bulk may be inferred from what I have

figured and stated, respecting the various sizes of the conjuga-

tions and their elements, of Navicula rhomboides ; but in what

the process of impregnative generation consists remains for

future observation to determine, and is therefore a question on

which we can only speculate now by the aid of analogy.

For this purpose, then, let us begin by enumerating the full

complement of elementary parts which make up a Diatom.

They are as follows :—(1) the siliceous frustule ; (2) the sarcodal

sac within it, containing (8) the nucleus; (4) the endochrome,

(5) the “ glair-cell,” double, one towards each end; (6) refractive

cells, not spherical; (7) starch-grains; (8) molecular granules.

The presence of Nos. 6, 7, and 8 is variable; and there may, of

course, be more organs than have yet been recognized.

I have not added a layer of sarcode externally, because its

presence there may or may not be continuous in duration or

‘ Navicula serians, N. rhomboides, and Pinnularia gibba. 169

extent, as it is probably composed of a coalescence of pseudo-

podia ‘extruded, through apertures of the frustule, from the

sarcode internally, to meet the requirements of the organism ;

but its existence may be inferred from an attentive observation

for a few moments of a living active Diatom, when the following

phenomena may be witnessed :—(1) the power of attaching to

itself, retaining, and casting off a particle of foreign matter,

which particle may be transported over its surface, hither and

thither, backwards and forwards, from one end of the frustule

to the other, retarded in its course, arrested, returned, and again

advanced forward, more or less quivering on its way, indeed just

as a granule or oil-globule i in cyclosis is seen to be carried about

by the currents of protoplasm in Closterium, in the threads sus-

pending the nucleus in Spirogyra, &c., in the pseudopodia of

the Rhizopoda, in the typical mass of actively moving protoplasm

of Aithalium, and in the threads which flow from the nucleus

in the interior of some of the Diatomez themselves (ex. gr. Su-

rirella). (2) The locomotive power of the Diatom itself, which

is of the same order of movements. (3) The presence of pseudo-

podial prolongations from this layer, as evinced by the sudden

jerk which a body previously attached to the Diatom often pre-

sents just after the Diatom appears to have cast off its union

with, and is already some, little distance from it.

Here it should be remembered that our magnifying powers

still, and perhaps ever will, fall far short of demonstrating the

slowest locomotion and change of form, the most transparent

structures, and the mode of formation of parts in the Infusoria,

which, in higher and more visible beings, can be seen to be the

product of organs specialized forthe purpose. The leg of a

Plesconia has, in all probability, as complicated a locomotive

apparatus as that of a large Crustacean ; and yet it is as trans-

parent and appears to be as structureless as glass under the

microscope. Many instances of this occur in Infusoria which

- are almost large enough to be seen with the unassisted eye;

and therefore when we observe the phenomena in the Diatomez

to which I have alluded, it seems better to let the inferential

explanation come from analogy with vital than with physical or

chemical phenomena only.

Viewing, then, the movements, &c., of the Diatomez as de-

pendent on the presence of an external sarcode, together with

their organology internally, there is no class of living beings to

which they are so nearly allied as the Rhizopoda, on the animal,

and the Desmidiez on the vegetable side of the imaginary line

of demarcation which is supposed to separate these two king-

doms. All the elements which enter into the composition of a

Diatom enter into that of certain species of freshwater Rhizo-

170 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Conjugations of

poda, as my papers will show. Even the green or éhlorophylls

cells found in the latter (e.g. Difflugia pyriformis and Acantho-

cystis turfacea, and even brown in D. compressa) must be con-

sidered the analogte of the endochrome in the former, if indeed

the zygosis and formation of a capsuled body may not also be te-

garded as analogous respectively to the conjugation and formation

of the sporangium (see my figures of Huglypha, ‘Annals, ser. 2.

vol. xviii. pl. 5, and vol. xx. pl. 1) while the skeleton or organ of

all is internal, at least so long as the pseudopodia coalesce exter-

nally, as they certainly do in some Foraminifera (e. g. Operculina).

It is true that most of the Rhizopoda extemporize stomachal

cavities in their sarcode for the reception of crude material,

which their prehensile power enables them to catch and incept

from the exterior, out of which they extract the nutritive parts,

and eject the rest. But one group of them (viz. the Acinetina)

nourish themselves by sucking out from the interior of other

Infusoria material which requires nothing but the process of

assimilation to turn it to their purposes, and therefore these,

apparently, have not even the rudiment of a stomach ; while a

step further brings us to the condition of the Diatomes, which,

like plants, derive their nourishment from the same kind of

material in a still more elementary form, dissolved in or dissemi-

nated through the medium in which they live. (I once, for two

years kept a species of Chara in health and vigour by repeatedly

adding dead grasshoppers to the water of the jar in which it

lived, each time that it grew pale, when the deep green colour

of the chlorophyll was restored, and it began to sprout briskly.)

Although the endochrome of the Diatomez: may not be iden-

tical in composition with chlorophyll, still it is strictly analogous

to it in other respects. Indeed so far does this extend that

there is a large species of Gyrosigma in the marshes of the

Island of Bombay (figures of which I have preserved) that has

four narrow bands of endochrome arranged spirally throughout

its interior, identical with the arrangement of those of Spirogyra;

while the currents of the sarcodal threads internally in Suriredla,

being equally identical with those of the cell of Spirogyra,

closely ally the Diatomez to Spirogyra, to say nothing of their

identity also in the process of conjugation. Then, again, the

filaments of Spirogyra, when thrown confusedly into a basin of

water, soon arrange themselves into regular parallelism, in which

state also they are continually changing their position, and thus

affording evidence of their power of locomotion. Closterium,

among the Desmidiew, also can attach itself by one of its ends

to the vessel in which it may be kept, and give proofs of a loco-

motive power by constantly swaying the other extremity round

in circles. The Huglene can attach themselves to objects by

Navicula serians, N. rhomboides, and Pinnularia gibba. 171

their tails, and also move round in much the same manner,

which must be effected by a portion of protoplasm outside their

fibrous cell-skeleton. And the concatenated divisions of Oscil-

latoria princeps can move in a body backwards and forwards in

their sheath, which, like that of Schizonema among the Diato-

me, is evidently secreted from their surface. Indeed, innu-

merable instances might be cited in support of the view that in

all these organisms, where there is less discovered to support it

even than in the Rhizopoda, there is, including the Diatomex,

a communication between the interior and exterior of their cells,

formed of apertures, however small, which enables the more

subtile parts of the protoplasm to obtain connexion with the ex-~

ternal world. It is these apertures which M. Garreau (Annals,

vol. x. 1862) has asserted to exist in the vegetable cell, and

which, as I have before stated, when confirmed, will afford a

satisfactory explanation of all that class of phenomena which,

but for the establishment of this link, still incline many to attri-

bute them to direct physical causes, instead of regarding them

as induced indirectly through the influence and government of

vital or instinctive agency. One might say that there was no in-

stinctive agency evinced in a Diatom attaching a particle of foreign

matter to its surface, if it had not at the same time the power

of retaining or casting it off, or if it adhered to every other par-

ticle that came in contact with it, which is not the case.

Indeed several microscopists, among whom are Ehrenberg,

Siebold, Foécke, and Wenham, have asserted positively that

motor organs exist outside the frustule of the Diatomeze, in the

form of pseudopodia and cirri, cilia, exsertile and retractile

feet, and an undulating membrane respectively ; and in the

subgroup of Rhizopoda to which I have already alluded, viz. the

Acinetina, wherein vibratile cilia or tentacula can be projected

from the surface, or retracted, as required, with the appearance

of extemporization, I have observed all this to take place from

a visible sarcode; but I have never seen in the Diatomex more

than indications of the presence of such an organ externally,

which, like the transparent portion of the cortical or non-

granular ectosare of some Ameba, presents all the movements of

eyclosis when a particle of foreign matter happens to be attached

to it, even without itself being visible.

Returning, then, to the question of impregnative generation

in the Diatomex, it seems to me that, being so closely allied to

the Rhizopoda in their organization, they might be inferred, by

analogy, to follow the same mode of producing an impregnated

generation as Difflugia. That this mode has been demonstrated

I by no means wish to assert; but observations on the subject,

made subsequently to those published in my last communica-

172 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Conjugations of

tions to the ‘Annals,’ still further support me in the views

therein announced, viz. that the nucleus furnishes the sperm,

and some other part of the body of the Diffugia the germ-cells,

which produce the new generation. For in that large species

which I have designated urceolata in my last communication,

and which I have since ascertained to be one of the most per-

sistent and plentiful forms about this neighbourhood, I, last

summer, almost invariably found the nucleus (instead of under-

going the change as a whole) to become divided into several

spherical cells of equal size, each of which presented bodies in

its interior similar to a brood of cells, which, on other occasions

and under similar appearances, I have found to issue in the form

of ciliated, monadic, polymorphic Rhizopods. With these also

were present a number of much larger round and sub-round

refractive cells, in which a nucleus was present, but very diffi-

cult to be seen, owing to the extreme fineness and apparent

homogeneity of the material they contained. There were also

several starch-grains present; and on many occasions, but on

one in particular, a pair of these Difflugie in zygosis, when

crushed in water under the slide, presented in their interior,

besides a great number of the three kinds of cells mentioned, a

still greater number of ciliated, monadic Rhizopods, of the size

of the bodies in the nuclear cells, and a number of small un-

ciliated Amebe, about the size of the refractive cells. So far,

then, only, do I feel justified in stating that this appears to me

to be the mode in which the impregnated generation of Difflugia

is produced ; and if it be so, then all that remains to prove it is the

evidence afforded by witnessing the actual union of the ciliated

monadic Rhizopods with the unciliated refractive cells—an act

which, probably taking place within the body of D. urceolata in

an undisturbed condition, is not likely to be soon seen among

its contents when forced out of the test into water by crushing

and the pressure of a glass cover.

Seeing, however, that the Diatomez and Difflugie are thus so

nearly allied, and that, in the former, refractive bodies different

from the spherical oil-globules in form, together with starch-

grains or vesicles, and a granular nucleus, may frequently be

found together in the same frustule, it does not seem to me

unreasonable, in the absence of more direct testimony, to infer

that both in the Diatomez and, in Difflugia at least, among the

Rhizopoda, the mode of producing the impregnative generation

may be the same as that described above as the probable process

in the latter.

Should this be the case, then the sarcodal cell of the spo-

rangial frustule of Diatomez, gaining its exit into the water in

its entirety, by bursting asunder the valves of its frustules sub-

Navicula serians, N. rhomboides, and Pinnularia gibba. 173

sequently to the impregnation of the germ-cells, might sooner

or later, under favourable circumstances, assume the cystic form

filled with embryos, described by Prof. Smith as the probable

ultimate destination of this sac, and actually found by him filled

with the embryonal frustules of Cocconema cistula, &c., in a

gathering of this Diatom which presented “ forms of it of every

size intermediate between the minutest frustule in the cyst and

the ordinary frustules engaged in the conjugating process ” (apud

Pritchard, p. 71).

I have long since figured in the ‘ Annals’ a similar termina-

tion to the Rhizopoda in the case of more than one Ameba,—

that is to say, the parent sac or animal becoming the deciduous

cyst of the new progeny.

Again, should this process of. impregnation take place in the

Diatomex, is it not probable that it may also be similar in Des-

midieze, Huglene, and Spirogyra, &c.?

Finally, I have now to allude to the “glair-cell” of the

Diatomez, a capsuled organ so designated and described by

myself in 1856 (Annals, vol. xvii. p. 241, pl. 7. figs. 87-91),

but not previously noticed, except it be one of the bodies to

which the. acute observation of the illustrious Berlin microsco-

pist, Ehrenberg, attributed a spermatic function—and never, to

my knowledge, since. I must thus again recur to it here, as I

have enumerated it among the organs of the Diatomex; and in

so doing I need not repeat all that has been published upwards

of eight years since, further than that this organ has frequently

the appearance of an oil-globule, and is conspicuously situated

towards each end of the frustule, being double. It, however,

differs from the oil-globule in possessing a capsule, in not being

of the same form in every genus of Diatomez, e. g. Amphiphora,

where it is skittle- or barrel-shaped (Annals, pl. 8. fig. 90, /. c.),

and in sometimes changing its spherical for a caudate or stellate

figure, in Navicula fulva, &c., when it loses much of its refractive

appearance ; while it undergoes duplicative division with the

frustule just as much as the nucleus. It seems to have its

homologue in the Euglene, both singly and in duplicate, accord-

ing to the species; but I have not observed it in any other

Infusoria.

Now, if I be right in attributing a spermatic office to the

nucleus in Difflugia, &c., and the impregnative generation in

the Diatomeze be produced in the same way, it then remains for

us to find out from what source the germ-cells are derived.

In Diffiugia I have recognized nothing like the glair-cell of

Diatomezx, &c., and at present cannot account for the origin of

the supposed germ-cells there, unless they be developed from

the soft internal part of the sarcode; while, if they be of the

174 Myr, H.J. Carter on the Conjugations of some Diatomee,

nature of ovules, I cannot divest myself of the idea that they

are produced by some ovarian organ,

But, from what has been stated respecting the glair-cell in

the Diatomezx, it seems to me not impossible that this may be

the organ which here supplies the germ—and not the aperm-cells,

as supposed by Ehrenberg.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

N.B, All the figures in this plate are drawn upon the scale of th to

svooth of an inch, together with most of their detail,

Fig. 1. Navicula serians, Kg. In conjugation, showing formation of the

spore or sporangium : @ a, the pellicle of the gelatinous secre-

tion in which the conjugating frustules first imbed themselves ;

b, b, valves of the two conjugating frustules; c, spore or sporan-

gium; d, dark shade representing endochrome ; e, cireles repre-

senting oil-globules.

(After this the same parts will be indicated by the same letters,

where it seems desirable to insert them.)

Fig.2. The same. The spore divided into two equal portions, each spheri-

cal, and surrounded by the capsules, f, f, respectively, as indicated

by the white interval which separates the dark shade or endo-

chrome from the margin.

Fig. 3. The same. The capsules divided in their equatorial lines respect-

ively, and their hemispheres separated for some distance by the

sheaths of the sporangial frustules, g, g, on which the rings of

their more advanced development are not visible, even if formed.

The conjugating frustules absent.

Fig. 4. The same. Still more advanced state. The rings on the sheath

now visible; 4’, the other half of the spore abortive.

Fig. 5. The same. Still more advanced stage; the rings omitted on the

sheath which lies inferiorly.

Fig. 6. The same. Still more advanced stage: 7, the interval between

the rings in the centre of the sheath.

Fig.7. The same. Still more advanced stage, The undermost half or

sheath not seen. Shows the ends of the capsule beginning to

disintegrate, f, f.

Fig. 8. The same. Still more advanced stage, The ends of the capsules

disintegrating into short, fusiform, curved, thread-like fibres, f, f.

Fig. 9. The ie Fully formed sporangial frustule, as seen within its

sheath.

Fig. 10, The same. Empty sheath, showing the longitudinal fissure of

dehiscence.

Fig.11. Navicula rhomboides, Ehr. In conjugation. The pellicle of the

gelatinous secretion and the ends of the capsules absent.

Fig. 12. The same. More advanced stage.

Fig. 13. The same. Fully formed frustule. Appears broader than the

pair of sheaths in fig. 12, probably because their narrow, and not

their broad, surfaces are seen. The dark shade on the frustule,

which consists of transverse parallel lines, is thus seen under a

magnifying power of 800 diameters.

Fig. 14. The same. Smaller individuals in conjugation, the valves of the

conjugating frustules having a terminal rather than a lateral

position as in the larger conjugations, | iA:

; Mr, W. H, Benson on a new Species of Helix. 175

Fig, 15. The same, with one division of the spore abortive.

Fig. 16. The same. Sporangial frustule surmised to be of the size pro-

duced by these conjugations. In all these frustules the spe-

. cifie characters are too small to be delineated on the scale to

, which they are drawn, although perfectly distinct under the

microscope,

Fig. 17. Pinnularia gibba, Ehr. In conjugation. The pellicle of the

elatinous secretion and the ends of the capsules absent.

Fig. 18. The same; more advanced stage. The valves of one of the con-

jugating frustules absent.

Fig. 19. The same. Relative size and form of conjugating frustule,

Fig. 20. The same. Full size of sheath of sporangial frustule in this

athering.

Fig. 21. Phe same. Full size of frustule produced by these conjugations.

XIX.—Description of Helix odontophora, a new Species of the

Corilla type, from Upper Ouvah, in Ceylon. By W. H. Brn-

son, Esq. ;

Helix odontophora, mihi, n. sp.

HZ, testa late umbilicata, rotundato- vel ovato-discoidea, solidula,

eastanea vel rufescenti-lutea, superne subplanulata, oblique

tenuiter costulato-striata, subtus valde concava, striata, nitida;

spira planiuscula, versus apicem obtusum elevatiore, sutura im-

_ pressa; anfractibus 4, primis convexiusculis, ultimo antice con-

- yexiore, tum descendente, dilatato-deflexo, subtus valde inflato;

apertura perobliqua, obtuse subcordata, lamellis 2 parietalibus

(superiore longe intrante curvata, inferiore subparallela, breviore,

subeurvata, ab apertura remotiuscula), palatalibus 4 brevibus

semilunaribus vel sinuatis (omnibus integris ab apertura conspicuis,

extus perlucentibus) coarctata; peristomate purpurascenti-albido

_ yel castaneo, calloso, breviter reflexo, marginibus superiore et in-

_ feriore subdentato-incrassatis.

Diam. major 26, minor 19, alt. 8 mill.

” 22, 29 17, 99 7 29

Habitat in montibus Ceylanicis prope Fort M‘Donald, Bandarewella,

et Bibiligamua ad altitudinem ped. 4500. Teste Dom. F. Layard.

The examination of a broken specimen of a shell, supposed

to be H. erronea, which I received from Mr. F. Layard, with the

internal lamelle fully exhibited, convinced me that a peculiar

type had been overlooked; and Mr. Layard kindly forwarded to

me the shells which he referred to H. erronea from Upper Ouvah

and Pusilawe: the latter all belong to the true erronea type,

with three parietal and four lengthened palatal lamelle, also a

single specimen out of five from Bandarewella; the rest all

prove to be H. odontophora, with only two parietal lamelle and

more delicate sculpture (as in H. Anaz, mihi, and H. Humberti,

Brot), only four whorls, and short semilunar or sinuate palatal

lamellze entirely visible from the aperture,—the Fort M‘Donald

176 Mr. W. H. Benson on a new Species of Helix.

and Bibiligamua ones exhibiting a chestnut colour, and those

from Bandarewella having a paler reddish hue. A single speci-

men from Fort M‘Donald has a fifth short and oblique lamella

between the two central ones, evidently an accidental formation.

The form of the aperture, that of the palatal lamellz, the fewer

whorls, and the colour as well as the conformation of the upper

and lower sides distinguish the species from the Travancore

H. Anaz, notwithstanding the presence, as in that shell, of only

two parietal lamellee.

I have compared sixteen specimens of the new species with

forty-seven of H. erronea. Two of them, opened, prove that

there is no upper parietal lamella in the whole length, invariably

to be detected from the aperture in H. erronea.

There are now six species known of the Ceylon and Travancore

form, as separated from the Burmese Plectopylis.

In the ‘Annals of Natural History’ for August 1859, I stated

that the Burmese H. Achatina, Gray (Plectopylis, nobis, Annals,

April 1860), associated by Pfeiffer with the distinct type of H.

Rivolii, under the name of Ophiogyra, and by H. Adams under

that of Corilla, was ovoviviparous, and remarked that it would

be interesting to know whether H. Rivolii, &c., were similar

in habit. Mr. F. Layard now informs me that H. Rivolii and H.

erronea are not ovoviviparous.

In the note to H. Anaz, mihi (Annals, Jan. 1865), I referred

to Brot’s statement that four, and not three, palatal lamelle

occur in H. Rivolit and H. erronea. Brot omitted to refer to my

discovery of this circumstance, recorded in the ‘ Annals’ for

April 1860, in the paper on Plectopylis.

The lamellz figured in plate 2. fig. 8, of H. erronea, in the

‘Journal de Conchyliologie’ for 1864 are incorrectly drawn,

the connivent parts of the two upper palatal ones being placed

at the ends towards the aperture, instead of at the points most

remote from it—a feature also observable in H. Rivolit. I have

not seen a specimen of H. Humberti; but there can be no doubt,

from the alleged resemblance of the single palatal lamella to the

basal one in H. erronea (which, however, does not come in con-

tact with the suture), that it diverges from it in the wrong direc-

tion in fig.6. In H. Rivolii the basal palatal lamella is nearly

parallel with the suture.

A single large specimen of H. Rivolit, in Mr. F. Layard’s

collection, from Moopane, has the two upper palatal lamellz

closely approaching the outer lip. Palatal lamelle occur at the

beginning of the last whorl in H. odontophora and H. erronea.

Cheltenham, Jannuary 30, 1865.

Mr. H. Adams on a new Genus of Land-Shells. 177

XX.— Description of a new Genus of Land-Shells from the Island

of Labuan, Borneo. By Henry Avams, F.LS.:

' Genus Pitecrostoma, H. Adams.

Testa conica, umbilicata; anfractus ultimus solutus, protractus,

sursum flectus, inde retrorsum extensus; apertura simplex; peri-

stoma subverticale, expansum.

Plectostoma DeCrespignii, H. Adams.

P. testa elevato-conica, tenuissima, pallido-fulva, laminis numerosis

longitudinalibus tenuibus erectis munita, sutura valde impressa,

apice subacuto ; anfractibus 6, convexis, ultimo tubam protractam,

postice paulum constrictam, sursum flectam, inde revertam effor- -

mante; umbilico aperto; apertura circulari, subverticali, paulu-

lum reclinante ; peristomate libero, valde expanso, reflexiusculo.

Diam. major 2, minor 14, axis 2 mill.

Hab. Labuan Island, Borneo.

This minute but very interesting species of the family Heli-

cide was found by Mr. De Crespigny, after whom I have named

it, in the island of Labuan, Borneo. It appears to have affinities

both with the genus Boysia, Pfr., and Hypselostoma, Bens., from

which, however, it differs in having the last whorl constricted at

its separation from the others, and in the extraordinary pro-

longation backwards of the free portion. From Boysia it also

differs in being more Heliciform, and in having the umbilicus

open ; and from Hypselostoma in the aperture being edentulate.

XXI.— Diagnoses of new Forms of Mollusca from the West Coast

of North America, first collected by Col. B. Jewett. By Puiiie

P. Carrenter, B.A., Ph.D.

An account of Col. Jewett’s shells will be found in the British

Association Reports for 1856 (pp. 226-231) and 1863 (pp. 5384-

539). The exact localities are often uncertain; but many of

them have been fixed by subsequent explorers. Being generally

worn beach-specimens, the diagnoses have been written (where-

ever practicable) from perfect shells, and especially from the

beautiful series dredged by Dr. J. G. Cooper, in the Californian

State Survey. The types belong to Mrs. Boyce, of Utica, N.Y.,

and are at present in my keeping. The numbers, in the species

from the temperate fauna, refer to the table in the British Asso-

ciation Report for 1863, pp. 636-664.

37. b. Solen (? sicarius, var.) rosaceus.

S. testa S. sicario simili, sed minore; multo angustiore, elongata,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 12

178 Dr. P. P. Carpenter on new Forms of Mollusca

recta, extus et intus rosacea; epidermide tenui, valde nitente,

Long. *27, lat. °5, alt. °32 poll.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; S. Pedro (Cooper).

74. Subgenus AMIANTIS*.

Callista: dente postico utraque valva ruguloso.

Type: Amiantis callosa, = Cytherea callosa, Conr.,= Dosinia

callosa, Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1857 (from fragments) : non Venus cal-

losa (as of Conr.), Sow., Rve., Desh.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Nuttall, Jewett) ; S. Pedro (Cooper) ; Cape

St. Lucas (Xantus).

_. This section differs from the typical Calliste as does Merce-

naria from Venus. Whether the other peculiarities of the spe-

cies (redescribed by Reeve as Cytherea nobilis) are coordinate,

cannot yet be stated, as it stands alone. In sculpture and colour

it resembles Dosinia ; in its ponderous growth, Pachydesma.

110. Lazaria subquadrata.

L. testa extus Cardite variegate jun. simili; pallida, castaneo tincta;

subquadrata, antice truncata, subregulariter ventricosa, dorsaliter

tumida ; costis radiantibus cire. xiv.—xvi., tumidis, nodosis, dia-

gonalibus majoribus; interstitiis plus minusve insculptis: intus,

valva dextra dente cardinali triangulari, inter duas fossas sito, haud

elongato ; dent. lat. a cardine separatis, ant. extante, post. obsoleto,

calloso: v. sinistrali dent. card. i. angustis, subsequalibus, radi-

antibus; lat. ant. et post. extantibus: cicatr. adduct. subrotun-

datis. Long. °37, lat. °25, alt. -34.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; Monterey, and along the coast to

S. Pedro (State Coll. no. 403) (Cooper).

The outside of this remarkable little species is typically Car-

ditoid; the hinge is intermediate between Lazaria and Cypri-

cardia, 3

132. Modiola fornicata.

M. testa curta, levi, latiore, maxime fornicata; pallide carnea, epi-

dermide rufo-fusca, rugis incrementi et incrustatione densissime

pilosa induta; umbonibus maximis, spiralibus, antice torsis, per

tres quadrantes totze latitudinis devectis; area ligamentali curtis-

sima, arcuata; margine dorsali antice nullo, postice longo, arcuato;

margine ventrali recto, vix propter byssum hiante; postico lato,

antico angusto; altitudine dorsaliter valde elevata, ventraliter

plane declivi, cuneiformi ; umbonibus trans marginem anticum per

sextantem totius longitudinis excurrentibus : intus, sub umbonibus

excavata ; cicatr. adduct. ant. ventraliter sita. Long. 1°4, lat. *76, .

alt. °95.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; Monterey (Taylor).

* Th. duiavros, 6 kai 4, unpolluted.

‘ from the West Coast of North America. — 179

160. Pecten (? var.) equisulcatus.

P. testa P. ventricoso simili, sed tenuiore, minus ventricosa; costis

pluribus angustioribus xx.-xxi.; interstitiis (preecipue valva su--

periore) fere eequalibus ; auriculis magis productis, acutis; sinu

_Serrato: testa jun. interstitiis alte insculptis, laminis concentricis

crebris, vix extantibus, interstitia, costas auriculasque transeunti-

bus. Long. 3:2, lat. 3°35, alt. 1°5.

_ Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett); S. Diego (Cassidy, Newberry,

oper). 2

Intermediate between the tropical P. ventricosus and the

Atlantic P. irradians.

161. Pecten paucicostatus.

P. testa subconvexa, vix sequilaterali; castaneo seu rubido seu elec-

trino picta; costis xi.xv., validis, angustis, rotundatis ; inter-

stitiis multo latioribus, subplanatis; tota superficie minutissime

concentrice striata; auriculis latis, haud eequalibus, lirulis cire. vi.

ornatis; sinu paucidentato: intus pallidiore, linea cardinis cos-

tata, ad suturas auricularum tuberculosa; fossa ligamentali curta,

transversim lata. Long. 1°7, lat. 1°84, alt. -56.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; Sta. Barbara Island (Cooper).

Pecten (? var.) squarrosus. (Page 536.)

P. testa orbiculari, zequilaterali, rubida, albido maculata ; valva dextra

convexa; costis xviil., equalibus, testa jun. approximatis, testa

adulta interstitiis eequalibus ; costis et interstitiis regulariter un-

datis, striis crebris squamosis radiantibus ubique ornata; auriculis

magnis, latissimis, subzequalibus ; antica anguste fissata, serrata,

postica sinuata; auriculis ambabus et regione contigua scabrose

striatis: intus alba, linea cardinali-alte sulcata. Long. 1°82,

~ lat. 1°79, alt. -9.

Hab. “Sta. Barbara,”’ teste Jewett.

Resembles a shell in Mus. Cuming., marked “ exasperatus,

var.,” but does not agree with the diagnosis of that species.

All Col. Jewett’s valves were dextral. The locality needs con-

firmation.

183, Volvula cylindrica.

PF. testa cylindracea, alba, nitente, striis spiralibus distantibus cincta ;

medio planato, marginibus fere parallelis; antice satis effusa,

postice subito angustata; canali brevissimo; labro acuto; labio

sepia plica columellari parva, valde declivi. Long. ‘17,

at. °07.

Hab, Sta. Barbara (Jewett).

265. Phasianella (? compta, var.) punctulata.

P. testa P. compte simili, sed elatiore; suturis impressis ; anfractibus

12*

180 Dr. P. P. Carpenter on new Forms of Mollusca

tumentibus ; omnino minutissime fusco punctata; columella lacu-

-nata. Long. ‘24, long. spir. ‘12, lat.*14, div. 50°.

Hab. 8. Diego (Jewett).

265 b. Phasianella (? compta, var.) pulloides.

P. testa P. pullo simillima; solida, compacta, spira breviore ; suturis

distinctis. Long. *2, long. spir. ‘1, lat. 13, div. 55°.

_ Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett); Monterey, 20 fathoms. (State

Coll. no. 353). Smaller var., 8-10 fathoms, Catalina Island

(Cooper).

265 c. Phasianella (? compta, var.) elatior. ;

P. testa perparva; spira elongata, ut in P. pullo picta; anfractibus

subplanatis; suturis haud impressis; columella haud lacunata.

Long. *19, long. spir. +12, lat. -11, div. 40°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett).

P. compta, with a large proportion of the small shells of the

genus, is included under P. pullus'in Mr. Reeve’s monograph. .

In so difficult a tribe, it is judged better to name the distinct

forms, and those from separated localities, until more is known.

276. Trochiscus convexus.

T.. testa parva, subelevata, purpureo-fusca, tenuiter sculpta; anfr. nucl.

? sinistralibus, vertice quasi decollato ; norm. iv., convexis, suturis

impressis ; obtusissime bicarinatis, striolis confertissimis, minimis,

subobsoletis cinctis ; umbilico majore, costis duabus cincto, quarum

interior acuta, exterior rotundata, crenata; apertura circulari.

Long. *15, long. spir. °06, lat. 15, div. 90°.

Hab. Monterey (Jewett).

The nuclear whorls in this unique little shell and in the typi-

cal species appear sinistral, as in Phoride and Solariade. The

operculum also resembles that of Solarium rather than of Tro-

chus. The genus may prove to belong to the Proboscidifers,

notwithstanding its nacreous texture.

317. Hipponyx tumens.

H. testa normaliter fornicata, rotundata, albida; epidermide rugulosa,

interstitiis pilulosa ; vertice nucleoso nautiloideo, levi, parum tu-

mente, apice celato, interdum persistente; dein rapidissime au-

gente, expansa, undique regulariter arcuata; liris acutis, subele-

vatis, distantibus, spiralibus, aliis intercalantibus; lineis incre-

menti minoribus decussantibus; margine acuto; apertura ple-

rumque rotundata: cicatrice musculari a margine parum remota,

regione capitis valde interrupta. Long. °7, lat.*46, alt.-33, div. 90°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett); S. Pedro (Cooper).

=“ H. ?subrufa” + Capulus, 218,” Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1857,

p. 230. ee | | ee

from the West Coast of North America. 181

329 b. Bittium (? var.) esuriens.

B. testa B. filoso simili, sed multo minore, graciliore, interdum valde

attenuata ; sculptura teste jun. ut in B. filoso, teste adultee sub-

obsoleta; interstitiis haud insculptis. Long. °3, long. spir. ‘21,

tat; “11; div, 25°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; Neeah Bay (Swan) ; Monterey

(Cooper).

334. Bittium fastigiatum,

B. testa parva; gracili, pallide rufo-cinerea, marginibus spire vix

excurvatis ; anfr. nucl. iii., levibus, tumidis, apice acuto; norm. ix.,

_planatis, suturis alte impressis; anfr. primis iii. carinatis, postea

costis radiantibus circ. xiii., obtusis, satis extantibus, ad suturas

interruptis, interstitiis undatis, liris spiralibus iv. in spira se mon-

strantibus, costas undatim superantibus, quarum antica in testa

qe plerumque extat; anfr. ultimo parum contracto, basi elongata,

_ liris spiralibus vi. contiguis ornata; apertura gibbosa; labro

acuto, interdum varicoso, antice angulatim emarginato ; labio

tenui. Long. *25, long. spir. ‘19, lat. -09, div. 20°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett).

Genus AMPHITHALAMUS*,

Testa Rissoidea, nucleo magno; apertura labio producto, labro

subpostice juncto, subito in adulta contracto,

355. Amphithalamus inclusus.

A. testa minuta, lata, solidiore, pallide rufo-fusca; vertice mamillato;

anfr. nucl. uno et dimidio, quoad magnitudinem permagnis, mi-

nutissime et confertissime spiraliter et radiatim striolatis; anfr.

norm. ill., leevibus, subplanatis, suturis impressis ; basi subangulata;

costa peripherica rotundata, haud extante, interdum in spira se

monstrante ; costa altera circa regionem pseudo-umbilicarem ; labro

acuto, haud contracto: labio testa adolescente normali, dein a

pariete separata, sinum posticum suturam versus formante, t. adulta

valde separata, regionem quasi umbilicarem magnam formante; ad

labrum subito fere perpendiculariter, subpostice juncto: operculo

tenuissimo. Long. -04, long. spir. *02, lat. -03, div. 60°.

Hab, Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; S. Diego (Cooper).

This very remarkable little shell bears the same relation to

Rissoa that Stoastoma does to Helicina. The peritreme resem-

bles a figure 6 inverted, as on the face of the type. In the dis-

proportionate size of the nuclear whorls it resembles Vtrinella,

373. Drillia mesta.

D. testa acuminata, leevi, dense olivaceo-fusca, epidermide levi ad-

heerente induta; anfr. nucleosis?...(decollatis); norm. viii., parum

* Th. audi, @ddapos, having a chamber on both sides.

182 Prof. J.C. Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

excurvatis, suturis parum distinctis; testa adolescente costis radi-

antibus circ. x., subobsoletis, elongatis, arcuatis, sinum versus in-

terruptis, postice nodosis; anfr. ult. sculptura nulla; apertura

elongata; canali brevi, aperto; columella recta; labio tenui;

labro acuto, suturam versus sinuato, sinu parvo, expanso; operculo

normali. Long. 11, long. spir. °65, lat. °36, div. 27°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett); 8. Pedro (Cooper).

386. Mitromorpha filosa.

M. testa parva, solidiore, atro-purpurea, subconiformi, antice et pos-

tice subeequaliter tereti; anfr. nucl. ii., albis, leevibus, apice

mamillato ; norm. iv., planatis, suturis haud distinctis; omnino

eequaliter spiraliter lirulata ; lirulis acutioribus, in spira iv., anfr.

ult. circ. xx., interstitiis majoribus ; apertura lineata; labro parum

inflexo, rotundato, postice vix sinuato, intus circ. xii.-dentato ;

labio inconspicuo; columella arcuatim truncata. Long. *26,

long. spir. ‘1, lat. °12, div. 45°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; Lower California (teste Trick, in

Mus. Cuming.).

=? Daphnella filosa, Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1863, p. 658, note f.

Mr. A. Adams obtained two similar species from Japan; and

as the shells do not rank satisfactorily under any established

group, he proposes the above genus for their reception. M. Crosse

suggests that Columbella dormitor, Sby., may be congeneric.

[To be continued. |

XXII.—On the Classification of Cerambyces, with particular

‘regard to the Danish Fauna*. By Professor J. C. Scusoprx.

Ir has perhaps not been observed hitherto that the terms Digiti-

grada, Unguligrada, and Plantigrada fully apply to the Arthro-

poda, or that the manner in which the animals tread the ground

and the corresponding structure of their feet deserve special

attention as distinctive characters of classes and orders in this

series of the animal kingdom; yet it is so. All Arachnida are

Digitigrada.. All Crustacea (including the Myriapoda, which

merely exhibit the Crustacean type modified for terrestrial life) are

Unguligrada ; and the same is the case with all larvee of Insects

with complete metamorphosis, and with some of the lower groups

of Insects, especially Thysanoura and Siphunculata—the unguli-

grade Arthropoda being at the same time, with few exceptions,

_ * Translated from the ‘ Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift,’ ser. 3. vol. ii. p. 483.

Copenhagen, 1864. The original is accompanied with an engraved plate

containing details of the organs of the mouth.

ais: iia i aa

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 188

also Solipeda. With the exceptions just mentioned, all Insects

are Plantigrada.

It follows that Insects and Arachnida alone can want foot-pads.

But whilst in Vertebrata the structure of the foot-pads is princi-

pally regulated by the weight of the body, the case is different

with the Arthropoda, because of their smaller size, firm external

skeleton, and enormous muscular power, together with the in-

creased number and different position of their limbs. Here the

object of the foot-pads is solely to assist the animal in standing

firmly on the ground, and to prevent the foot from slipping in

walking. Only those Plantigrade Insects, therefore, have foot-

pads whose mode of life requires that they should move on

highly inclined dry surfaces; and accordingly the foot-pads

consist of innumerable thick hairs, broader, softer, and more or

less divided towards their tips, collectively forming an even and

almost smooth surface under the foot, soft as velvet, which slopes

outwards towards the point of the foot.

Two sets of neighbouring organs, spurs and claws, facilitate

the working of the foot-pads.

The development of spurs depends on whether the legs are

constructed for walking or for running. In the first case the

limbs are shorter, all three pairs of equal length, and the joints

are during the movement inflected against one another in such

a manner that femur and tibia form together nearly a right

angle, as well as the tibia and tarsus. The position of the tibiz

is therefore perpendicular; and as the movement at the same

time is slow, the foot-pads afford sufficient security against

slipping, and the spurs are not at all developed, or, at any rate,

they remain very small, almost imperceptible. But if the limbs

are calculated for running, they are all proportionally longer,

the posterior pairs increasing in length; and the joints are,

during the movement, so inflected as to form more or less obtuse

angles. The longer the legs are, and the greater the difference

in length between the different pairs of legs, the more obtuse do

the angles become. The position of the tibiz is consequently

sloping outwards; and, the movement being at the same time fast,

the foot-pads do not afford sufficient security against slipping ;

the spurs are therefore developed in proportion as their assistance

is needed.

The claws play quite a different part. Indispensable as they

are for climbing on perpendicular surfaces, and for security

against sudden shocks, the claws would essentially impede walk-

ing, and render running almost impossible, on account of their

downward direction, curved shape, and sharp points, if there

had not been added some contrivance in order to suspend their

action whenever their service is not required, and to bring them

184 Prof. J. C. Schjodte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

into play, without fail or delay, whenever they are wanted. This

contrivance consists in the peculiar position of the claw-joint,

its articular insertion being effected on a higher plane than that

of the other joints, whereby the animal is enabled, at its option,

to raise the claws whilst walking or running, or suddenly to

drop them and, as it were, cast anchor. Besides, in order to

diminish the weight of the claw-joint when raised up, its point

of insertion is removed a little upwards, so as to be actually on

the upper surface of the tarsus, the joint which carries it being

also cloven, partly in order to enable the animal to bring the

foot-pads of that joint to a level with those of the first joints of

the tarsus, partly in order to afford space for the movements of

the claw-joint.

However,something more is evidently necessary in order to make

this mechanism work with perfect ease. Without some further

contrivance, the position of the claw-joint, when raised up, would

become stiff and straddling; and when turned in different direc-

tions, its base would always be exposed to getting foul of the

upper parts of the lobes of the cloven joint, between which it

hes. The reader may realize the arrangement by keeping the

first and second finger extended in such a position that they di-

verge as much as possible, and then imagining that they represent

the two lobes of the cloven joint, and that the long claw-joint,

furnished with two moveable claws, is implanted in the middle

of the slanting surface in the cleft between the two fingers. It

will thus easily be understood that all difficulties and impediments

to the necessary freedom and delicacy of the movement may be

surmounted by inserting a small new piece between the base of

the claw-joint and the point of insertion at the bottom of the

cleft between the two lobes. This is in reality the expedient

chosen ; and the nodule observable at the base of the claw-joint is

the real penultimate joint of the tarsus, altered to such a degree

in size and shape, for the purpose indicated, that many authors

entirely disregard it in counting the joints of the tarsus, and

describe the large cloven joint as the penultimate, although it

is in reality the third from the end.

That this modification of the penultimate joint in the so-called

pseudo- or sub-pentamerous and -tetramerous feet has hitherto

been considered enigmatical* is principally owing to the authors

* One of the most learned and thinking entomologists of the present

day, who, besides, has made a special and comprehensive study of the

Chrysomelide, describes the reduction of the penultimate joint as “une

particularité dont explication est impossible dans l'état actuel de nos

connaissances, et quine le sera probablement pas moins quand nous aurons

pénétré Bae avant dans l’organisation de ces insectes.... Il est d’autant_

plus difficile de se rendre compte d’un caractére commun a un aussi

ee a a a ol eS eee a

es SS .

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 185

‘creating a difficulty for themselves by supposing erroneously

the nodule at. the base of the claw-joint to be entirely conti-

nuous and forming one piece with the claw-joint itself. Even

if it were so, this circumstance would be explicable by the con-

sideration that a sole furnished with foot-pads should not be too

long. It is true that this nodule, the true penultimate joint,

generally (though not always) remains attached to the claw-

joint when this is torn off; and this circumstance no doubt has

caused the error of supposing them to form but one joint; but

on closer examination a true though not always equally well-

developed articulation will nevertheless be found. There are

certainly many degrees in the freedom of the articulation, as well

as in the size and shape of the penultimate joint; but these

will in every case find their full explanation in the particular

shape of the cloven joint, the varyimg depth of the cleft, and the

steepness of its sides—a character which has hitherto been so

completely overlooked in the numerous and verbose descriptions

of species, that I have been able to make the first application of

it for the grouping of the species of Leptura.

II.

These observations, which [ hope may contribute to a clearer

appreciation of the herbivorous type of foot in Insects, may at

the same time serve as an introduction to the following account

(which I have rendered as reliable and complete as I could) of

the Cerambyces hitherto found on the Danish islands, in North

and South Jutland. The Cerambyces belong, as is well known,

to the mnumerable host of Coleoptera, of which the distinctive

character, according to the systems now generally followed, lies

in their possessing pseudopentamerous tarsi. Although I do

not contest the expediency of retaining for the present this

systematic definition, | am nevertheless unable to admit that

character to be essential, because the peculiarity of structure to

which it has reference is, in my opinion, not typical, but merely

biological—dependent on mode of life. It nay be sufficient here

to remind my readers of the restriction and reduction to which

it is subjected whenever, and in proportion as, the animal is less

grand nombre d’espéces, qu’on n’apercoit ici aucune relation de cause et

d’effet. Il est aisé d’expliquer pourquoi tous les Subpentaméres qui se

nourissent de feuilles ont des tarses larges et garnis en dessous de poils

formant une brosse trés-serrée ; cette structure leur était nécessaire pour

quwils pussent s’attacher avec force aux surfaces plus ou moins lisses, sur

lesquelles ils se tiennent habituellement. Mais dans le cas dont il s’agit

on ne voit pas ce que l’oblitération d’un article des tarses peut avoir de

. commun avec le régime alimentaire.’ (Lacordaire, ‘Monographie des

Coléoptéres subpentaméres de la famille des Phytophages,’ i. pp. 15, 16.)

186 Prof. J. C. Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

im want of it—for instance, in those Curculionide and Chryso-

melide which live under water (Bagous, &c., Hemonia): nay, in

the case of that remarkable genus of Prionini of which the two

sexes have been referred to two different genera, the female

(Acanthinodera Cumingii, Hope) has naked thorny soles, whilst

the soles of the male (Malloderes microcephalus, Dup.) are fur-

nished with enormous foot-pads. And the same observation

which holds good with regard to the systematic definition of the

whole division applies equally to its distribution into families.

Just as the term Pseudopentamera rather describes vaguely than

defines systematically a vast division of the animal kingdom, so

the family-characters of Curculiones, Cerambyces, or Chrysomele,

as now understood, in reality indicate merely the different kinds of

plants or parts of plants chosen for the support of their young,

whether it be root, stem, branch, twig, bud, leaf, flower, or fruit.

Thus the general habitus of Cerambyces is evidently regulated by

the circumstance that the larve are to live in the interior of

stems and branches; hence their greater size, their powerful

build, fit for walking, running, and flying, their long antennz

and large eyes—all peculiarities of structure which enable them

to find the timber, or the particular spot in the timber, which

has exactly the desirable degree of dryness for their offspring ;

hence, likewise, the often strongly developed difference between

the sexes, rendering it easier for the male to find the female;

further, the incomplete development of the two lower pairs of

organs of the mouth in those cases where the care for the off-

spring becomes so absorbing as not to leave time for the adult

animal to feed; in short, the Cerambyces show all those features

of habitus which are met with in all other insects which stand

in a similar relation to the forest, whatever families or orders

they may belong to—as, for instance, Bombyces amongst Glos-

sata and Sirices amongst Piezata. Nor is there any particular

difficulty in explaining the habitus of the manifold smaller divi-

sions by similar considerations. No two things could be more

congenial than the habitus of a Prionus and life in the twilight

of the forest or in the darkness of night; nothing more natural

for the gay Leptura than sporting on flowers and sunny shrubs.

But to unravel the unknown type of which all these hitherto but

loosely defined forms are modifications is quite a different pro-

blem, for the solution of which far more penetrating studies are

required than entomology has hitherto been able to boast of. For

the present, my modest endeavour is confined to one family only,

that of Cerambyces, the classification of which I have tried to

place on a new basis in several respects—an attempt which ap-

pears called for by the present state of things, inasmuch as it is

impossible with any degree of certainty to define the groups by

ee eee raed

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 187

the present vacillating characters of habitus; nor do these cha-

racters range together all those genera which, by the structure

of their essential parts, belong together.

In this respect I have found it necessary to return to that

point to which Fabricius carried our systematic knowledge, and

to continue where he left off; for it seems to me that his pene-

trating eye in this matter fixed upon the only true starting-

point. Nor did this at first escape Latreille, as indeed might be

expected from this excellent systematic author, whose genius,

no doubt, was of the highest order, only wanting greater self-

reliance. But we cannot wonder that when Latreille, in his

forty-ninth year, had finished the stupendous studies of which

he has succeeded in condensing the results into the four

small octavo volumes of his master-work, ‘ Genera Insectorum

et Crustaceorum,’ he did not, in the following years of his life,

with equal energy continue these researches, but was content,

in his numerous later works, to master the new material as well

as it could be done by means of his old treasure of knowledge

and experience. This treasure was rich enough to enable him

to the last to tower far over the heads of all his contemporaries.

But an attentive examination nevertheless shows that the im-

mense accumulation of material which took place in the first

decenniums of this century (particularly after South America

became more accessible to Europeans) by degrees more and

more distended, undermined, and at last entirely destroyed the

classification of Latreille’s younger days. In the ‘ Régne Ani-

mal’ the old structure is hardly to be recognized, half destroyed

as it stands there, patched up and extended by numerous

sight additions, only incompletely-answering their purpose,

badly harmonizing with the original simplicity of the structure,

obscuring and disfiguring its former noble features. Where

much time and labour would have been required in order to

treat the new material according to the old method, the more

difficult part of the work has been left undone, and new syste-

matic rubrics have been inserted, with far less care than formerly.

It is true that the same may, generally speaking, be said of

Fabricius, on comparing those of his works which date from his

earlier days with his later publications ; but the case is different,

because his method, great as the progress was which it involved,

nevertheless by its very nature did not allow of extension beyond

a certain point without breaking down. The basis and purpose

of the Fabrician method was the genus as defined by the organs

of the mouth: “Genera tot sunt, quot similiter constructa in-

strumenta cibaria proferunt diverse species naturales” (Philos.

Ent. Dispos. §6. 1). He did not doubt the existence of natural

groups of genera (“classes”); but maintained, “at nondum

188 Prof. J.C. Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

tempus est eas elaborare, quum tyrones adhuc scientiz simus ”

(ibid. § 7. 2); and it is evident that such a method would be

superseded at once and belong to the past from the moment

that Latreille had started the principle of natural families.

Of course it is now easy enough to see that very much might

nevertheless have been done by following up the method which

Fabricius had so well established, particularly if he had been

able to raise himself to a more physiological view of those im-

portant organs on which alone he founded his genera; but

surely it would have been almost a miracle if he had been able

in his old age to adopt the new method—so entirely at variance

with the principles he had hitherto followed—which Savigny

shortly after took up with such great success. Fabricius would not

surrender his scientific supremacy ; and the consequence was that,

in order to master the fast accumulating material, he was obliged

to extend his genera far beyond their capability—fixed, as they

had been, in a one-sided manner—and more and more to weaken

the systematic importance of the characters, as may be seen in

the ‘Systema Eleutheratorum.’? Nevertheless it may be said in

truth that Fabricius, through his genera founded on the organs

of the mouth in connexion with the excellent “‘ adumbrationes,”

has constructed the classification of Cerambyces in all essential

points as it now stands; for since then it has hardly received

any improvement, save the useful observations on the relations

of the coxe and trochanters which Spinola has communicated

in his well-composed treatise on Prionini, but which are by no

means so important as he imagined*. The only difference is

that, since Latreille began to attach less systematic importance

to the structure of the mouth, the study of its organs has been

almost entirely neglected, and the long-winded definitions of

thousands of species have been founded entirely on those external

characters (as the shape and direction of the head, the position

of the antenne compared with the eyes, &c.) which Fabricius

had mentioned only as additions to his principal definitions.

The consequence is that the classification of this family, as that

of so many others, has sunk into such confusion that the differ-

ence between the characters of genera and those of species is on

the point of becoming effaced and reduced to a mere matter of

taste, so that one might make a separate genus of every species

—return, in fact, to the ante-Linnzan standing-point—without

overstepping the legitimate consequences of the mode of pro-

ceeding now prevailing in the classification of Cerambyces.

* Dei Prioniti e dei Coleotteri ad essi pit affini Osservazioni del Marchese

Massimiliano Spinola (Estr. del vol. v. ser. 2 delle Memorie della R. Acca-

demia delle Se. di Torino).

Se SE re SOE Se TD EE NN fy a a eR eS Se Re ee ee ee ee me eee ea eT ee me

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 189

IIT.

The subjoined synoptical table shows what those peculiarities

of structure are to which I have drawn attention, as well as what

use I have made of them for new characters; and for the better

understanding of my ideas I shall here insert a few explanatory

remarks, which, however, I am obliged to keep partly in some-

what general terms, in order that they may explain at one and

the same time so many and such variously complicated relations,

without misguiding as to the details.

‘It is the different structure of the mouth which regulates the

shape and direction of the head, the position of the antenne,

the development of the limbs, the clothing (with hairs, &c.) of

the integuments—in short, the whole shape and appearance of

the animal. I have here indicated three types of development

of the mouth, the peculiarities of which are particularly well

indicated by the different development of the third pair of. ap-

pendages of the mouth—that is, of the stipites of the labial palpi,

which either are free and moveable by themselves, or have

coalesced with the lingua and thus lost their independent move-

ment, or, finally, have coalesced with each other longitudinally,

but not with the lingua, so as to be moveable, but only in uni-

son with each other.

In the first type, all parts of the mouth are freely, equally,

and harmoniously developed, with the sole view of adapting

them for the treatment of pollen, which in that case is the ex-

clusive food of the animal. The mandibles have a vestige of

an inner lobe (mala), in the shape of a sharp fold on the under

surface, carrying a fringe of sete. The maxillary lobes are soft,

and bordered with a brush of close-soft hairs. The lingua is

large and thin, divided into lobes clothed with soft close hairs ;

the fulcrum linguz is triangular, and does not assume the cha-

racter of a ligula, as it does not reach the extremity of the

lingua; from the surface of the latter arise fringed paraglosse.

In accordance with these peculiarities, the head has an elongated

form, the labrum is prominent, covering the organs of the

mouth from above; all parts of the animal become elongated,

slender, and light, the colour gay, &c.; in short, the whole

structure is adapted to a life on flowers. Of course, this com-

bination presents many different gradations; and I have found

it difficult to determine what systematic value I should attach

to them. After much consideration, I have contented myself

with distinguishing between two principal groups, according to

whether the mandibles possess a molar tooth (mola), properly

speaking, or not.

All Cerambyces whose mouth is constructed on the model just

described have a small nodule at the base of the mandibles,

190 Prof. J.C. Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

convex in some, in others (Clytus) even a little depressed in the

middle, and sometimes covered with a thin felt. But quite dif-

ferent from this is the large, prominent basal protuberance,

with a rough upper surface, to which I give the name of a molar

tooth. Besides, wherever such a molar tooth exists, there is

always found inserted behind it a membranaceous lobe, clothed

with felt and armed with bristles ; and the fringe on the mandi-

bles above mentioned is also placed, not as usually on the fold

of the mandibles itself, but on a separate narrow membrane.

Mandibles so constructed indicate the highest development of

the mouth on this model: all its parts are lengthened, the

lingua exceedingly large and thin, and its marginal fringes, as

well as those of the maxillary palpi, are crisped at their extre-

mity. The head becomes still longer, and more or less en-

abled to turn in all directions by the contraction of the neck,

the forehead also affording sufficient room for the insertion of

the antenne without blinding (by emargination) any part of the

eyes. The prothorax, which in size must correspond to the

narrow neck, has not room for the anterior coxe, which conse-

quently protrude. In short, we have before us the Cerambycine

type modified into the elegant Leptura.

Second type-—But, whatever be the food of the animal and

the corresponding structure of its mouth, there is still one more

circumstance which regulates the form of the mandibles, viz. that

the animal by their means only is enabled to work its way out

of the timber at the end of its metamorphosis. The mandibles

therefore are thick and strong, and furnished with a spoon-

shaped excavation at their tip, even when the mouth is con-

structed on the first type, just described. It is, however, evident

that if this type is to be preserved, the size and strength of the

mandibles cannot be increased beyond certain limits; and we

find accordingly that in the case of those Cerambyces whose

mouth is constructed on that type the pupa is placed tolerably

near the bark, so that the perforation of the timber does not

require a greater strength or size of the mandibles than is con-

formable with the preservation of the characteristic features of

the type and with the fitness of the mouth for taking food.

It is quite a different type of mouth that we find im the

powerful insects constructed for climbing, digging, and flying

afar, and designed by nature to attack the giants of the forest.

Here the demands upon the perforating power of the mandibles

become so overwhelming that there is neither space nor time

nor strength left for developing the mouth for any other pur-

ose. The mandibles are increased in size and modified in shape

far beyond the limits allowed by the former type, and become

clumsy saws, scissors, chisels, or pincers,—all in the service of

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 191

generation alone, and not at all in the service of nutrition.

They monopolize almost the whole bulk of the muscles which

the head can accommodate. The other parts of the mouth—

labrum, maxille, and labium—are often, as it were, merely

sketched in their development, or play the part only of pads

filling up the space round the bases of the mandibles. The

maxillze often remain undeveloped except the palpi, and all

parts and appendages of the labium coalesce. Besides, all these

animals are active by night, and the large night-eyes leave

hardly room enough on the small forehead for the antenne,

which, as we shall explain more fully hereafter, are endowed

with peculiar organs of sensation. This is the type represented

by the Prioni and those other forms which will be subsequently

pointed out as their nearest relatives.

Whilst the two types hitherto described are so far connected

that the second may be described as a modification of the first,

the third type, that of the Lamia, occupies a more isolated

place, approaching more to the Chrysomelini. In this type we

find the maxille and the labium again fully developed; but

their more powerful structure, shortness, and spinulous arma-

ture show that they are calculated for a more substantial

kind of food than pollen. The mandibles are compressed,

flat, entirely destitute of fold, frmge, membranaceous margin,

or molar tooth; and although their points are well deve-

loped for their special use, viz. the perforation of timber, they

never assume the shape of pincers, &c., as met with in the

Prionini. The lingua is undivided, or only incompletely divided,

and the narrowness of the fulcrum lingue corresponds with the

limited strength demanded for the support of the lingua. The

labrum is visible; but, as the whole region behind the mouth

(hypostoma) is abbreviated, the forehead becomes perpendicular,

as indeed befits animals living, in their larval state, in slender

pieces of timber, which the perfect insect has to perforate dia-

metrically. In spite of the length of the face, the space avail-

able for antennz and eyes is therefore but small, and a part of

the eyes is accordingly blinded.

Having thus placed the organs of the mouth in the foremost

rank, | proceed to notice several other peculiarities of structure

which have not been taken into due consideration before, but

which I think of high systematic value.

Although it is a well-known and often noticed fact that

Cerambyces are endowed with organs of sound, naturalists have

hitherto treated these organs with less attention than they de-

serve. The well-known creaking sound is produced by rubbing

the sharp, downward-bent posterior margin of the pronotum

against a circumscribed spot on the mesonotum, which spot

192 Prof. J.C.Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

shows interferential colours, being covered with extremely close,

deep, and minute transverse striz. At the same time, the fore

end of the mesonotum presents a saddle-shaped prolongation,

somewhat longer than is required for the purposes of articulation.

But all Cerambyces do not possess a creaking apparatus on the

mesonotum. There are also mute Cerambyces, viz. all true

Prioni and some other genera, as Dorcasomus, Molorchus (ex-

cepting M. major, L.), and Vesperus ; and in this case the meso-

notum is punctated and hairy, sometimes smooth and depressed,

and the prolongation of its fore end is wanting. Of those

genera Dorcasomus differs from the Prionini by the structure of

its mouth, on account of which it must be ranked among Ceram-

bycini, Callidium being its nearest relative. Molorchus minor, L.,

and M. umbellatus, L., are closely allied to Callidium; whilst

M. major has the mandibles provided with a molar tooth, and,

upon the whole, in all principal points conforms with the group

Lepturini. Vesperus, which has been classed with the Lepturini

by all systematic authors, on account of its contracted neck,

nevertheless differs from them in every essential point, and can-

not be united to any other group than the Prionini. I have,

however, given this remarkable genus a more isolated place in

the system, being guided by considerations which I shall next

proceed to explain, viz. the structure of its antenne.

It is principally to Dugés, Erichson, Lespés, and Claparéde

that we are indebted for studies of the minute structure of the

antenne in Insects. I am quite of the opinion of Claparéde

when this reliable and ingenious anatomist pronounces the

peculiar formations on the antennal club of the Cockchafer to

be merely hairs singularly modified*; and I would add that

anatomists might have arrived at this result much earlier if they

had at the outset taken into consideration other less extreme

forms than the antennal club of the Cockchafer; for these

remarkable forms of hair are far more commonly met with, and

there are many more different types of them, than has hitherto

been supposed. Amongst Tenebriones, for instance, there is

such an abundance of beautiful forms and rich combinations, that

the classification of this large family will come into quite a dif-

ferent groove when once these features are taken into due con-

siderationt. With regard to the occurrence of such hairs in

Cerambyces, the following remarks may suffice.

* « Sur les prétendus Organes auditifs des Antennes chez les Coléoptéres

lamellicornes et autres Insectes” (Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1858, x. p. 243).

+ In a great many Melasomata (for instance, Erodius, Pimelia, Trachy-

derma, Tentyria, Elenophorus, Psammetichus) the last joints of the antenne

have their apex crowned by an elegant ring of spines surrounding like a

fence the tip of the joint, which resembles a cushion covered with

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 193

The antenne of the Prioni appear quite bald when examined

by the naked eye or by a glass of moderate power; they may be

knotty and thorny, but on the very long forms of antenne not a

single hair is to be discovered ; and on the short ones (Parandra,

Spondylis) there are only isolated short stiff bristles, but not the

close fine covering of hairs which is observed in other Cerambyces.

Besides, the surface, at least of the last joints, is either dull or

shows interferential colours all over or on some circumscribed

spots, being covered with innumerable minute holes. By a

proper preparation (for instance, by boiling a piece of an

antenna well for a couple of minutes, and then making deli-

cate longitudinal and transverse sections with a very thin knife),

the microscope will show that these holes are cauldron-shaped

depressions, carrying at their bottom a very short pellucid hair,

whilst for the rest the envelope of the antenne shows the

ordinary structure of the external envelope of Arthropoda, viz.

a great many layers of chitine, which from the inside are perfo-

rated by the roots of the hairs which had begun to grow out

before those layers were formed.

This description of holes, in which the hair at the bottom is

invisible except by means of a strong lens, so that the surface

appears bald, I propose to name pores; they are found on the

under surface of the antennz, from the third to the cleventh

joints, grouped in various ways, which will afford an excellent

material for the circumscription and definition of genera. These

arrangements may, as far as I have hitherto observed, be de-

scribed as “poriferous spots” or “poriferous depressions,

canals, pore-nets,” &c. (arez, fovez, foveole, canalicule, &c.,

porifere), and others, of which the following instances may be

mentioned :—

Sponpyxis.—An oblong, somewhat depressed, poriferous spot on

each joint.

Tuaumasus.—A small, deep, irregular depression on each joint.

pores and short-hairs. In others of the same family (Hpiphysa, Physo-

sterna, Adesmia, Zopherus, Eurychora, Morica, Akis, Scotobius, Asida,

&c.) the pores are furnished with a short felt, and grouped in sharply cir-

cumscribed spots and diamonds on the last joints of the antenne. In

Scaurus these joints are entirely covered with large short-haired pores;

and analogous though somewhat different arrangements are to be ob-

served in Nyctobates and allied genera. Helops and many other genera

have the last jots quite covered with minute hairs, no pores at all being

visible outside. The arrangement in Diaperis, Uloma, and other genera

with moniliform antenne, is very remarkable—the ends of the joints,

sometimes also their sides, being occupied by pores of enormous size,

closely and regularly placed. These few cursory indications may suffice in

order to procure for this phenomenon the attention it deserves.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. xv. 13

194 Prof,J.C, Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

Pa@citosoma,—Many small fovee on the last joints,

CreNnoscre.is.—A small oval fovea at the end of the third, fourth,

and fifth joints; the following joints with a couple of fovee at

the apex and one at the base, the fovez on the last joints by

degrees combining into irregular longitudinal canals.

SoLeNoPpTERA.—A small fovea at the apex of the third Joint and

those next following ; a greater number on the middle jomé, and

on the last two joints longitudinal rows of pores.

Aicosoma.—A small poriferous spot at the apex of the third joindy

a larger one at the apex of the fourth; on the fifth the same, and

an additional spot at the base; on the sixth and following joints

the spots at the base and apex confluent, the last joints showing

a continuous poriferous surface.

Avtacorus.—A group of numerous small spots at the apex of

the third joint ; on the following ones the number of spots in-

creases, so that the terminal end of the antenna is covered with

innumerable oblong spots, as if punctated.

Matiopon.—On the third joint a number of oblong foveolee, which

gradually increase in number and length on the following joints,

and finally.on the last joints combine with one another so as to

form partly irregular grooves, partly a net with long meshes. *

ACANTHINODERA.—A multitude of oblong fovez on the third

and next following joints, increasing in number on the middle

joints, the last being entirely covered with narrow poriferous

furrows.

Macroroma.—On the third, fourth, and fifth joints a small pori-

ferous spot at the apex; on the sixth a small spot at the base

and a more elongated one at the apex; the seventh the same, but

with an additional small spot at the apex; on the eighth the spots

at the two extremities begin to unite, and the following joints

show two or three long poriferous canals.

OrtHosoma.—All the joints entirely occupied by long poriferous

grooves.

Naosoma.—Two small spots at the apex of the third joint; on the

fourth, two at the base and two others at the apex; on the fol-

lowing joints the spots more or less confluent ; the last joints en-

tirely covered with poriferous grooves.

ENoPLocervs.—Two small spots separated by a ridge at the apex

of the third joint ; and on all the following joints two at the base

and two atthe top.

Ercates.—A small spot at the top of the third joint; on the fourth,

one at the base and two (a larger and a smaller one) at the apex;

on each of the following joints two at the base and two at the

Can ela —A small spot near the apex of the third joint; two

small ones at the apex of each of the following; on the last joints

also very small spots at the base; on the two last of all, two elon-

gated spots.

ParanpRA,—FEach joint with two deep, oval, poriferous fovee i

rated by a ites —— ridge. 3

ee ee a a

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 195

PsaLipoGNatuvs.—A small spot at the apex of the third and fourth

iat ; on the following, two long deep furrows separated by a

riage,

a long poriferous canals on each joint.

Anacantuus.—A rather short spot on the third joint; a longer

_ one on the fourth; on the following, two long furrows separated

by a ridge.

Acantuornuorvus.—Third, fourth, and fifth joints with two spots

separated by a ridge, which on the following extend to the whole

length of the joints, and on the very last combine to form a con-

- tinuous poriferous surface. e

PRIONONEMA.—Two spots on each joint,.extending their whole

length, and deeper in the male; on the last joint a continuous

poriferous surface.

CyrtroGnatuus,—tThird to fifth joints flat underneath, quite co-

vered with pores; on the fourth and fifth joints also a small and

narrow spot on the anterior surface; on the following a continuous

poriferous surface.

Prronus, Tracosoma.—The whole of the antenne, exceptin

only the base of the third joint, covered with innumerable smal

oblong spots with raised intervals, having the effect of a reticula-

tion,

Macropontra.—The spots innumerable, small, scattered over the

whole surface, and so close to each other that the intervals form

a net.

Erroperus.—The under surface of the third joint and all the fol-

lowing joints entirely and closely covered with minute pores.

There is a great variation in the size, depth, shape, and rela-

tive position of the pores themselves. Upon the whole, they are

somewhat more numerous in the males than in the females.

The object of the leaf- or tooth-shaped expansion of the joints

so often met with is evidently to gain increased room for pores.

In all other Cerambyces the antenne are covered with hair,

as in Insects generally. The hairs of the pores, being also

more or less developed, are generally lost in the multitude of

ordinary hairs, so that they can be distinguished only by means

of the microscope. In some cases, however, they are grouped

together in certain places in such a manner that they are per-

ceptible by means of a moderate lens, and may be used for the

purposes of classification. In those genera which form my

group Asemini they are collected in spots, in the manner de-

scribed below. In many Cerambycini they are set in long fur--

rows along the under surface of the joint, as, for instance, in

Callichroma moschata, whose black antenne, however, on ac-

count of their colour, are less suitable for microscopic inspec-

tion than the light-coloured antenne of several exotic species,

for instance of Trachyderes, Poriferous grooyes are sometimes

| 13*

196 Prof.J.C.Schjddte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

also observed in the group Lamiini (Diastocera, Ceroplesis) ; but

in all those short, clumsy, partially apterous forms living in sand-

dunes, steppes, and deserts, which are allied to our Lamia teztor,

the hairs of the pores are, as in this species, collected in de-

pressed spots, as, for instance, in Zographus, Penthea, Dorca-

morphus, Monilema, Phrissoma, Dorcadion, and Parmena. The

silky, alternately dark and light coverimg of the antenne of

many Cerambyces is also to be taken into consideration ; but for

this the microscope is indispensable; and the different forms

are not so sharply distinguished as to be of use for classifica-

tion.

For the definition of genera and species I have made use of

several other peculiarities which have not hitherto been taken

into proper consideration, but which require no further explana-

tion here.

I propose the name of “ flying-hairs” (pili volatiles) for the

peculiar, long, soft hairs, pointing out from the body, which are

found on the antenne and limbs, sometimes even all over the

body, of certain Cerambyces. I consider it probable that their

object is to facilitate the flight by giving the animal greater

circumference without increasing its weight in the same degree

—a view which is confirmed by the circumstance that these hairs

only appear in such genera and species as by their structure

in other respects seem less adapted for enduring flight. It is

possible, however, that in several cases the rows of hairs found

on the antenne have a different object.

iN.

In Callichroma moschata the metasternum is unusually large,

and shows in each of its posterior angles a small, narrow, spout-

shaped slit. Through these apertures a liquid secretion finds

its way out, which causes the peculiar strong smell of this

Cerambyx. The secretion is produced by a pair of large, flat,

bilobate glands containing heaps of glandular cells, the ducts

from all the cells of each heap being collected into a bundle.

Similar apertures are observed on the metasternum of all the

numerous and splendid exotic species of Callichroma, both from

the Old and the New World, and besides in a series of genera

from India and South Africa, particularly Pachyteria, Litopts,

Promeces, and Polyzonus. These musk-beetles form a small

natural subgroup of their own, united also by other charac-

teristic features, and easily distinguishable by the apertures in

question.

The following remarks contain what I have besides to com-

municate concerning the internal anatomy. It contains the

results of numerous dissections of my own at an earlier period,

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 197

and of a still more considerable series of valuable dissections

which Dr. Meinert, at my desire, has executed during the last

few summers, and kindly placed at my disposal.

The trachee are spacious, and their inner membrane, in all

larger stems and branches, also in the antenne and the limbs,

closely covered with long and delicate spines.

The organs of digestion are differently developed, in close con-

formity with the different development of the mouth, as above

described, particularly with regard to the size of the stomach

and the mass of salivary and intestinal glands. The digestive

tube is somewhat longer and better equipped with glands in the

female than in the male, but always much longer than the body

—in the Lamiini as much as four times the length of the body.

The salivary glands are tubiform, more or less ramified, in

Leptura and Saperda forming a considerable bundle. They

discharge their secretion into the pharynx, at the base of the

maxillee.

The cavity of the mouth has almost disappeared in the Prioni,

but becomes more capacious in proportion as the lingua is flatter

and thinner; there is an abundance of cuticular glands on the

ligule and maxilla. The pharynx is narrow, with cuticular

spines and short setz, both roof and bottom abundantly supplied

with superficial glands. The e@sophayus is narrow, opening

directly into the pear-shaped crop, which in the Lepturini only

reaches a little way into the prothorax, but in the other groups

extends further back, even into the metathorax. The crop

possesses externally smooth transverse muscles, and under them

striated longitudinal muscles ; the inner membrane is spinulose.

The gizzard is small, with eight imdistinct longitudinal folds,

mostly covered with cuticular spines. ‘The stomach occupies

from one eighth (Prionus) to five eighths (Saperda) of the di-

gestive canal, and runs straight when it is short; when longer,

it presents several windings towards its posterior extremity; and

when it is very long, as in Lama, it is convoluted and rolled up

like a rope; it has the form of a club reversed, is more or less

widened at the top, and its musculature is arranged in rect-

angular squares. The glands of the stomach, in Prionus and

Callidium, are restricted to the walls of this organ, but, in the

other Cerambyces, are placed in numerous ceca of different sizes

between the meshes of the musculature; these ceca are long

and numerous over the whole stomach in the Lepturini, generally

decreasing in number and size towards the posterior extremity,

where they are sometimes entirely wanting (in most Lamiini) ;

_in some few (Pogonocherus) the ceca reappear on the end of the

stomach. ‘The znéestine is first bent forward and upward from

198. Prof. J.C, Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

the end of the stomach, then turned back at a very sharp angle,

the remainder being straight; the walls are filled with large

glandular cells, the muscular membrane with thick annular.

muscles. The rectum is short and flat, without muscular

membrane, but with a pair of long and thin muscles at the

base.

There are six long, closely convoluted .Malpighian vessels,

which unite, by degrees or all at once, in front of the sharp bend.

of the intestine; generally they unite by threes, and then com-

bine into one common tube, which is connected with the intes-

tine by a common membrane surrounding both; inside this

the common tube generally divides again into single tubes

by threes, which wind themselves, without uniting again, inside.

the covering membrane and outside the intestine, to the end

of the intestine, which thereby becomes club-formed. That

part of these vessels which is connected with the intestine differs

in structure from that which is outside, and particularly in the

extraordinary size of the glandular cells.

There are two (in Prionus six) pairs of testes, which are

brick-shaped, rarely globular (Callichroma), consisting of a vary=

ing number of generally yellowish or reddish folliculi (6-14,.

Exocentrus ; 10-380, Leptura; 40, Clytus, Prionus ; 70-85, Cal-

lichroma) disposed in the shape of a rosette close round a coms

mon circular disk, often free, but in many species of Leptura

and Saperda, and allied genera, in pairs enclosed in thin bags,

which also cover part of the vasa deferentia. These latter

divide themselves into a number of branches corresponding to

the number of folliculi, and show sometimes (in C/ytus) in their

posterior part a spindle-shaped expansion. There are one or

two pairs of vesicule seminales (glandular vesicles), which open

at the top of the ductus ejaculatorius ; in most Lepture only one

pair, short and pear-shaped, in a few (L. quadrifasciata) two

short pairs; in Rhagium and Toxotus one pair, long and tubular;

in Cerambycini and Lamiini two pairs—either one pair pear-

shaped and the other tubular and convoluted (Prionus, Calli-

dium, Exocentrus, Pogonocherus), or both short and thick (Liopus),

or both convoluted and tubular, one pair being longer than the.

other, sometimes united at the base into one common duct (Ce-

rambyx, Clytus). In Callichroma the arrangement is different :

on each side there is a shorter duct divided into several branches,

and a longer one divided into a great many branches, which to-

gether form a greater bulk than the testes. The ductus ejacula-

torius is long, the upper end large, more or less club-shaped,

often divided into two heads, likewise club-shaped, each receiv-. .

ing a separate vas deferens and a separate pair of vesicule semi-

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. — 199.

nales. The upper part of the ductus ejaculatorius is free and

convoluted; the lower portion is also convoluted, but encased in

athick muscular covering ; its lowest division commences rather

wider than the rest, is broad and flat, on the outside strengthened

by a pair of chitinous plates, and furnished with retracting

muscles, whilst the inner surface is spinulose and carries at its

extreme érid a chitinous fork, in Cerambyz also warts, organs of

touch. During the act of copulation the fork is fixed in the

vulva, and the whole broader part of the ductus ejaculatorius is

turned inside out and pushed into the vagina so far that it

reaches the bursa copulatrix, whereby the small spines on the

inner membrane of the ductus ejaculatorius become turned out-

side with this membrane, so that they point backwards, and

thus serve to keep the male organs in place during copulation.

The penis is formed by two flat chitinous plates joined above

and surrounded by two narrow flaps, which above form a con-

tinuous ring, and underneath are joined for a part of their

length.

The ovaries are divided into numerous ovarian tubes, like the

fingers of a hand, the number of the tubes varying from less

than ten (Molorchus, Pogonocherus, Leptura nigra, 7-9) to nearly

fifty (Leptura testacea, 40). The eggs are of a very elongated

form, often very numerous, of considerable size when mature.

The oviducts are short, their inner membrane spinulose; the

common oviduct short. The bursa copulatrix appears as a pro-

longation of the top of the vagina beyond the point of insertion

of the common oviduct: it is short in Leptura and Clytus, of

greater length and: formed like a bag with a narrow neck in

Rhagwm, tubular in Lamia, distended towards the top end in

Cerambyz, Molorchus, Liopus, Exocentrus, Mesosa. The sperma

theca rarely round (Saperda populnea), club-shaped (S. carcha-

rias, Mesosa), or elongated (Hxocentrus), but generally hook-

shaped and somewhat enlarged at the base, with a strong muscle

on the conéave side; the inner membrane chitinized, brown, or,

as in Saperda carcharias, black. The ductus spermathece opens

into the vagina at the point where this is joined by the bursa

copulatrix. Thé accessory gland is inserted on the external side

and hear the base of the spermatheca; its shape is different in

different groups, being short and thick, more or less club-shaped,

in Cerambycini and Lepturini, but long, flat, and often ramified

in Lamiini; it is exceedingly long in Lamia, Mesosa, highly

ramified in Ewocentrus, with more than one hundred ramifica-

tions in Saperda carcharias. The ovipositor is long, slender, and

constructed like a telescope; the first joint is formed by the

bending inwards of the pieces which cover the cloaca or com-

200 Prof. J.C. Schjodte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

mon vestibule, and possesses near the fore end on each side a

glandulous sac producing a lubricatory secretion ; the second

joint is split on the back, supported by two narrow pieces of

chitine ending in a pair of delicately haired palpi. On the

piece of chitine which serves as a support for the genitalia, and

which is much longer in the females than in the males (reaching

in the former sometimes into the very thorax), are inserted four

pairs of retracting muscles, viz. one for the vagina, two for the

ovipositor, and one for the segments covering the cloaca or

common vestibule; the vagina receives a pair of similar muscles

from these segments.

There are eight abdominal ganglia, the foremost abdominal

ganglion being closely joined to the third ganglion of the thorax.

The cords uniting the abdominal ganglia are sometimes free

and unconnected with one another, sometimes both encased in

the same membrane.

i 2

The following systematic table is confined to the genera re-

presented in the Danish fauna, but is founded, as the preceding

remarks show, on investigations embracing the whole family, as

far as the necessary material has been at my disposal. Con-

cerning the leading features of the classification, all that is

requisite has already been said, but I shall add a few remarks

concerning certain mostly European genera which, according to

my view, must find a place in the system different to that they

have hitherto occupied. In so doing I refer, amongst the nu-

merous modern books, to the useful work of Mulsant on the

French species of Cerambyces, because the classification adopted

at present is founded on this work, which may be considered a

completion of Latreille’s last works.

The exotic genera Tropidosoma, Tragocerus, Pecilopeplus,

Ceroctenus, and Dorcasomus are to be removed from the group

of Prionini to that of Cerambycini. Spondylis, which of late

has been considered the type of a peculiar group, is to be jomed

to Prionini. Rosalia has free trochanters, and corresponds both

in outer shape and in all essential anatomical features to Calli-

dini, from which, however, it is distinguished by a tooth on the

back of the mandibles. I suppose that it is owing to merely

casual circumstances (as the size and colour, together with its

isolated position in the European fauna) that all authors seem

to agree in placing it at the side of Callichroma, the nearest

relatives of Rosalia being in reality the American genera Ortho-

stoma and Campocerus. Tetropium (Criomorphus) hitherto

placed in the group of Callidini, together with Asemum and

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 201

Criocephalum, hitherto placed in the group of Hesperophani, form

a new closely united small group Asemini, which approaches to

Prionini. Hesperophani, Clyti, Obrii, and Gracilini are all to

be joined to Cerambycini. Necydalini must be dissolved, Necy-

dalis joming Lepturini, Molorchus Cerambycini, both as types

of distinct subtribes. Stenopterus is closely allied to Callidini.

Lamiuni find their place at the end of the family, being con-

sidered more allied to Chrysomelini than any other Cerambyces;

and the genera of Lamiini are to be distributed between the

principal subgroups in a manner differing from the hitherto

adopted division into Lamiz and Saperde. Vesperus has to be

removed far from Lepturini, and to form a peculiar group of its

own between Asemini and Prionini, with which latter it might

be united but for the structure of the antenne. The genera

Rhagium, Toxotus, Pachyta, and Leptura must be defined in a

new manner, entailing a redistribution of species. Rhamnusium

is to be removed to Callidini from Lepturini, where authors

have hitherto placed it, misled, no doubt, by its deceptive ha-

bitus: it is, in truth, of all Callidini the one most nearly

approaching Lepturini.

Amongst the crowd of external characters hitherto used for

the classification of the family, but, in my opinion, so floating

and so variously combined that they oftener mislead than guide

us aright in seeking definite and reliable distinctive characters

for systematic divisions, there is one which has done more mis-

chief than any other, viz. the abbreviation and narrowing of

the elytra. Just as all natural groups contain genera with dif-

ferent position of antenne, different shape of hips, and differently

developed neck, so most, and perhaps all, groups contain in-

stances of abbreviated or narrow elytra; even amongst Saperde

such may be found, viz. amongst the Indian species and those

from tropical Africa (S. atricornis, Fabr.). Necydalini and

Stenopterus have been mentioned already. Odontocera, Rhino-

tragus, and Oregostoma are, on the contrary, allied to Clytus,

excepting certain species now ranked among Oregostoma (O. al-

bicans, K]., and others), but which really belong to quite distinct

subtribes of Cerambycini, seeing that their second pair of coxe

are quite surrounded by the mesosternum and metasternum, and

are not reached by the epimera mesothoracica. In this respect

the species in question agree with [bidiinz, which may be cha-

racterized by this peculiarity of their second pair of cox and

by their round anterior coxee with obtected trochanters. Among

Lamiini the same characters are met with in the American spe-

cies of Colubothea, but not in those of India, which moreover

differ by the shoulders of their elytra catching the epimera

mesothoracica by means of a process, and by legs of another type.

202 Prof. J.C. Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

SYSTEMATIC TABLE OF THE DANISH CERAMBYCES.

I. Stipites palporum labialium fixi, basi concreti, linguze adnati.

- Lingua coriacea vel cornea, brevis, pilosa; ligula et paraglosse’

cum lingua confuse. Male mazillarum coriacee vel corne®,

pilose. Mandibule fimbria et mola carentes. Trochantini

detecti.

1. Mesonotum mutum.

A. Antenne porifere.

PRIONINI.

* Antenne pilose, filiformes, compressee, areis poriferis

magnis, oblongis, concaviusculis, in articulo 3-11™° infra

sitis. Mazille malis binis, minutissimis, coriaceis. Lin-

gua biloba. Pedes fossorii. Episterna metathoracica

acuminata. Prothorax muticus cordatus.

Sponpy is, Fabr.

(S. buprestoides, L., rarat.)

** Antenne gilabree, setacese, serrate, areis poriferis

numerosis reticulate. Mazille mala interiore nulla,

exterlore angusta, porrecta, cornea. Lingua truncata.

Pedes fossorii. Episterna metathoracica truncata. Pro-

thorax utrinque tridentatus.

Prionus, Geoffr.

(P. coriarius, L., frequ.) -

B. Antenne sericate.

VESPERINI.

(Nulli in Dania.)

2. Mesonotum crepitans.

C. Antenne pilose, areis sensilibus obscuris, in articulo 5—11™°

infra sitis. Pedes cursorii.

ASEMINI.

* Femora petiolato-clavata. Oculi divisi. Palpi securi-

formes. Lingua biloba. Antenne dense verticillato-

pilosze.

Trerrorium, Kirb.

(T. luridum, L., fr.; T. fuscum, Fabr., m. fr.)

+ Some of the species here described as rare have hitherto been found

only on pine-timber imported from Norway, Sweden, or Germany. How-

ever, as a gréat many species originally thus imported are now common

in the Danish pine-forests, no remark has here been made on doubtful

cases. : Aa ‘

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 208

** Femora fusiformia, compressa. Oculi emarginati. Palpi

clavati. Lingua biloba. Antenne dense pilose, in mare

infra lanuginose.

CriocepHaLuM, Dej. .

(C. rusticum, L., r.; C. epibata, Schjddte, r.t)

*** Femora fusiformia, compressa. Oculi emarginati. Palpi

clavati. Lingua truncata. Antenne brevissime pilose.

Asremum, Eschsch.

(A. striatum, L., fr.)

II. Stipites palporum labialium mobiles, discreti, in fulcrum lJabii

retractiles. Lingua tenuis, pellucida, biloba, setulosa, lobis

_ barbatis; ligula triangularis, pilosa; paraglosse anguste,

rectee, dense barbatw. Palpi articulo ultimo apice truncato,

securiformi vel fusiformi. Mandibule fimbriate. Stipites

maaillares triangulares.

(Epimera mesothoracica coxas attingentiat.).

1. Mandibule membrana et mola carentes. Male mazillarum

margine membranaceee, pilis directis dense barbatee. Lingua

lata, lobis divaricatis, barba directa. Hypostoma processu

mentigero brevissimo.

CERAMBYCINI.

A. Trochantini antici obtecti.

a. Prothorax spinosus. Mandibule dentatze, oblonge.

a. Glandule odorifere nulle. Aree sensiles antennarum nulle.

_* Mala interior mazillarum brevis; oblique truncata, exterior

producta, apice dilatata. Pronotwm transverse plicatum.

Crrambyx, L.

(C. cerdo, Li, fr.)

+ This new species, of which two specimens have been found (supposed

to have been imported with foreign timber) may coincide with some of the

vaguely described North-American species introduced by Kirby, Randall,

and Leconte; or, if European, with C. polonicum, Motschoulski, or C. fe-

rum, Dej. It differs from C. rusticum by its darker colour, tnauch more

slender limbs and antennie, by the atitenne being shorter in proportion to

the elytra, and by the hind tarsi being much narrower and longer in pro-

ortion to the tibiee (the proportion being 7 to 1] in C. rusticum, but 9 to 11

in C. epibata), the third joint of the hind tarsi also being bilobate in C.

rusticum, but merely emarginate in C. epibata. Besides, the large im-

pressed points observable on the elytra of C. rusticum are hardly to be

perceived in C. epibata.

{ This character distinguishes the following genera from certain forms

which are not mentioned, being not represented in the Danish fatina, as

Ibidiini and the American Colobothee. (See above.) %

204 Prof.J.C.Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

B. Glandule odorifere orificio arytenoideo in angulo utroque

posteriore metasterni. Aree sensiles antennarum canalicu-

late.

* Male mazillarum anguste, acuminate. Pronotum tuber-

culatum.

CaLticHroma, Latr.

(C. moschata, L., fr.)

6. Prothorax inermis. Mandibulee obscure dentatee, brevius-

culee.

a. Prothorax globosus.

* Palpi securiformes. Elytra integra.

Crytvs, Fabr.

(C. liciatus, L., r.; C. arcuatus, L., rv. ; C. detritus, L., rr.;

C. arietis, L., fr.; C. mysticus, L., fr.)

B. Prothorax elongatus.

-** Palpi maxillares producti, securiformes; labiales articulo

ultimo fusiformi.

Gracia, Serville.

(G. minuta, Fabr., ex Europa meridionali introducta.)

B. Trochantini antici detecti.

a. Mesonotum mutum.

* Elytra decurtata. Palpi articulo ultimo fusiformi. Antenne

et tibi@ pilis volatilibus. Femora petiolato-clavata,

Motorcuvs, Fabr.

(M. dimidiatus, Fabr., fr.; I. umbellatarum, L., r.)

+ The species are thus distributed:—1. Tibie without flying-hairs ;

prothorax, together with the under surface of the body and the thighs,

with flying-hairs; the first five joints of the antennz with a few scattered

stiff hairs underneath ; prothorax longer than broad, the middle part

broadest, the sides steeply arched: ¢, hind thighs reaching the extremity

of the elytra; $,hind thighs not reaching the extremity of the elytra:

(a) forehead vaulted, with a broad, sulcated, longitudinal keel; antenne

filiform (C. liciatus): (6) forehead fiatly depressed; antennz setiform,

obscurely dentated (C. arcuatus, C. detritus). 2. Fore and middle tibize

with long flying-hairs on their hind side; head, prothorax, base of elytra,

underside of the body and back side of the thighs with long flying-hairs ;

antennee thicker at top, the first five jomts showmg on the under surface

a few scattered long bristles; prothorax as broad as long, broadest in the

middle; forehead flat (C. arietis). 3. All three pairs of tibiee with long

flying-hairs at their hind side; head, prothorax, base of elytra, under side

of the body and back side of the thighs with long flying-hairs; antenn

setiform, first seven joints with a few long scattered bristles on their under-

side; pronotum broader than long, broadest before the middle; forehead

flat (C. mysticus).

with particular regard to the Danish Fauna. 205

6. Mesonotum crepitans.

* Femora petiolato-clavata. Antenne et tibie pilis volatilibus.

Palpi securiformes. Collum nullum.

~Caxuipium, Fabr.

(C. Bajulus, L., fr.; C. undatum, L., r.; C. Alni, L., rv. ;

C. violaceum, l., m. fr.; C. sanguineum, L., 1.3 C

variabile, L., fr.; C. clavipes, Fabr., r.t)

** Femora fusiformia. Antenne et tibie inermes. Palpi cla-

vati. Collum distinctum. (Epimera metathoracica ad coxas

decurtata f.)

Ruyamnusium, Megerle.

(R. Salicis, Fabr., rr.)

2. Mandibule membrana instruct fimbriata molaque magna,

corona planiuscula, apice crispa. Lingua ampla, lobis con-

tiguis, margine rotundatis, barba apice crispa. Hypostoma

utrinque a genis separatum, processu mentigero distincto.

Epimera metathoracica coxas supertegentia.

LEPTURINI.

a. Mola mandibularum seriatim mucronulata. Elytra integra.

#. Tarsi postici articulis prioribus tribus scopuliferis. Collum

obtuse constrictum.

* Prosternum crassum, apice tumidum. Venter carinatus.

Ruagium, Fabr.

(R. mordaz, Fabr., m. fr.; R. inquisitor, L., fr.; R. in-

dagator, Fabr., fr.; R. bifasciatum, Fabr., m. fr.)

** Prosternum angustum. Venter carina media nulla.

Toxotus, Meg.

(T. cursor, L., fr.; T. meridianus, L., fr.; | T. 4-macu-

latus, i., v.; T. interrogationis, L., rr.)

8 Tarsi postici articulo tertio scopulifero.

* Collum obtuse constrictum. Oculi integri.

Pacnyta, Meg.

(P. collaris, L., r.)

+ The species are thus grouped :—1. Epimera metathoracica continued

beyond the hip; the fore hips distant from each other (C. Bajulus, C. un-

datum). 2. Epimera metathoracica not reaching the hind hips : (a) the fore

hips close to each other; the coxal process of the metathorax sharp (C.

Alni, C. violaceum, C. sanguineum, C. variabile): (6) fore hips separated

by a narrow process; the coxal process of the metathorax broad, with an

obtuse point; elytra thinly covered with very short close-lying hairs; the

fiying-hairs of the tibie rather short (C. clavipes).

{ This character separates Rhamnusium from the first division of Calli-

dium, (See preceding note.)

206 Prof,J,C. Sehjddte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

** Collum acute constrictum, Oculi emarginati.

. Lerrura, L, |

(L. livida, Fabr., m. fr. ; Z. ruficornis, Fabr., fr.; L.

preusta, Fabr., r.; ZL. levis, Fabr., fr.; L. 8-macu-

lata, Fabr., m. fr.; JZ. virens, L., r.3 L, scutellata,

Fabr., fr. ; L. sanguinolenta, L., fr. ; L. testacea, L.,

fr.; ZL. qurulenta, Fabr., r.; DL. 4-fasciata, L., fr. ;

L. armata, Herbst (= L. calcarata, L, subspinosa,

and L. sinuata, Fabr.), fr,; JZ. atra, Fabr., fr. ;

L. nigra, lu, fr. ; L. melanura, L., fr.; L. revestita,

L.,r.; LZ, attenuata, L., r,t)

6. Mola mandibularum indigeste mucronulata. Elytra de-

-curtata.

* Tarsi_postici articulo secundo et tertio scopuliferis. Abdomen

petiolatum. Collum acute constrictum.

Nxcypauts, L.

(N. ichneumonea, De Geer., rr.)

+ These species are thus grouped :—l,. The extremity of the elytra

rounded, the deep impressed line along the seam whole and continued

round the extremity of the elytra so as to join the marginal line: (a) the

hind thighs not reaching beyond the end of the abdomen; a, third joint

of the hind tarsi bilobate; the*base of the prothorax with obsolete depres-

sions in the corners, but without a transverse depression across the middle :

(*) cheeks as long as clypeus; hind corners of pronotum forming right

angles; antenne thicker towards the top (LZ. lwida); (**) the cheeks

much shorter than the clypeus; hind corners of pronotum with a short

pointed process, turned outwards; antenne filiform (L. ruficornis, L. pre-

usta); B, apex of third joint of hind tarsi emarginate ; cheeks shorter than

the clypeus; hind corners of pronotum with a very short pointed process,

turned outwards; antenne thicker towards the tip (L. levis): (6) the

hind thighs reach some way beyond the apex of the abdomen; cheeks as

long as clypeus; third joint of the hind tarsi emarginate; pronotum con-

stricted closely in front of the hind corners, which are furnished with a

short, pointed, flat process; antennee filiform (L. 8-maculata). 2. The

points of the elytra truncated and emarginate ; the linear depression along

the seam interrupted at the points; cheeks as long as, or longer than, cly-

peus :. (a) hind corners of pronotum forming right angles, without pro-

cesses; third joint of hind tarsi deeply emarginate (L. virens): (6) pro-

notum contracted closely in front of the hind corners, which show a short

blunt. process; ¢, antennz obsoletely dentated from 5th to 10th joint;

last abdominal joint bidentate ; 9, last joint of abdomen emarginate, and

third joint of hind tarsi bilobate (LL. scutellata); 8, third jomt of hind

tarsi deeply emarginate (i, sanguinolenta, L, testacea): (¢) hind corners

of pronotum with long pointed processes corresponding in shape to the

shoulders of the elytra; third joint of hind tarsi emarginate, and pronotum

with a deep transverse impression in front of the base (L. aurulenta, L.

4-fasciata, L. armata, L, atra) ; 8, pronotum without any transverse im-

pression, but with a slight depression in each hind corner (L, nigra, L.

melanura, L, revestita, L. attenuata).

Z with particular regard to the Danish Fauna, 207

III. Stipites palporum labialium fixi, toti concreti, in apice fuleri

prominentes, Lingua coriacea vel cornea, cordata, spinulosa ;

ligula acuminata, setosa; paraglossee confuse cum lingua.

Male mazillarum spinulose, exterior angusta, cornea. Man-

dibule fimbria et mola carentes. Palpi filiformes, articulo

ultimo acuminato. Stipites mazillares quadrati, margine ex-

teriore repando. Tibie antice intra oblique canaliculate.

Calcaria brevissima.

LAMIINI.

_1. Coxe anticee globose ; trochantinis obtectis. Femora petio-

lata, clavata. Prothorax spinosus. Tibie intermedice tuber-

culate. Antenne annulate.

A. Pedes inzequales, sensim crescentes. Tarsi postici articulo

primo longiore quam secundo.

a. Coxee antice distantes. Frons planiuscula.

a. Tarsi postici articulo tertio scopulifero. Antennge inermes.

* Antenne longissimee. . Lingua profunde ineisa.

Astynomvus, De}.

(A. edilis, L., m. fr.; A. griseus, Fabr., r.; A. costatus, Fabr., r.)

** Antenne producte. Lingua emarginata.

Liopvs, Serv.

(L. nebulosus, L., fr.)

8. Tarsi postici articulis prioribus tribus scopuliferis.

* Antenne pilis volatilibus. Lingua profunde incisa. Elytra

apice truncata,

ACANTHODERES, Serv.

(A. varius, Fabr,, r.)

- 6, Coxe antic contigue,

* Frons convexa. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo attenuato.

Antenne pilis volatilibus. Lingua emarginata.

Exocrntrvus, Meg.

(EL, balteus, L., m. fr.)

B. Pedes equales. Tarsi postici articulo primo et secundo

eequalibus.

* Coxe antice distantes. Antenne pilis volatilibus. Frons

planiuscula. Lingua vix emarginata. Paipi articulo ultimo

attenuato.

PoconocuERvs, Meg.

(P. fasciculatus, Fabr., r.; P. hispidus, Fabr., m. fr. ;

P. pilosus, Fabr., fr.)

208 Prof.J.C. Schjédte on the Classification of Cerambyces,

2. Coxe antics conicze, trochantinis detectis.

A. Prothorax spinosus. Tibie intermedic tuberculatee.

a. Antenne inermes. Femora fusiformia.

* Antenne crassex, corpore breviores, foveolate, sericate, infra

arearum sensilium duplici serie impress. Lingua cornea,

crassa, truncata. rons convexiuscula. Tibie postice

crass, tuberculate.

Lamia, Fabr.

(LZ. textor, L., fr.)

** Antenne product, infra arearum sensilium duplici serie

impressee, maris granulose, foeminz sericeo-annulate.

Lingua apice retusa, laciniis acutis. Frons planiuscula.

Tibie postice crasse, apice tomentose.

Monocuamvus, Latr.

(M. sutor, L., r.; M. sartor, Fabr., r.)

b. Antenne pilis volatilibus.

* Femora petiolato-clavata. Lingua emarginata.

Lrrareus, Schjodte.

(L. fennicus, Payk., r.)

B. Prothorax inermis. Femora fusiformia. Antennis pilis

volatilibus.

a. Pedes zequales. Antenne setaceze, annulate. Lingua

subemarginata.

* Antenne undecim-articulate. Tarsi dimidie tibiarum longi-

tudinis. Tibie intermediz recta. Mandibule apice integra.

Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo duplo longiore quam tertio.

Coleoptera tomentosa, apice late rotundata.

Mesosa, Meg.

(M. nubila, L. (Gmelin), r.)

** Antenne duodecim-articulate. Tarsi longitudine tibiarum.

Tibie intermediz sinuate. Mandibule apice fisse. Palpi

maxillares articulo ultimo sesqui longiore quam tertio.

Elytra fasciculato-pilosa, apice acute rotundata.,

AGAPANTHIA, Serv.

(A. angusticollis, Gyllh., fr.)

b. Pedes inzequales, sensim crescentes. Mandibulee apice

integree.

#, Antennee setaceze, annulate.

*Unguiculi integri. Tibie intermediz obscure sinuate. Core

anticee distantes.

SAPERDA, Fabr.

(S. carcharias, L., fr.; S. populnea, L., fr.; 8. scalaris,

L.,r.; S, Zremula, Fabr., rv.)

Dr. A. Giinther on a new Characinoid Genus of Fish. 209

8. Antenne filiformes. Unguiculi dentati. Tibi intermedi

sinuate. Coxe antice appropinquantes.

+ Antenne tomentose.

* Elytra apice truncato-rotundata. Frons convexa. Ocul

» divisi. :

Tretroers, Kirb.

(T. preusta, L., fr.)

tt Antenne sericatz.

* Elytra apice acuminata. Frons planiuscula. Tibie inter-

mediz incurve.

Stenostoia, De).

(S. nigripes, Fabr., fr.)

** Hlytra apice truncato-emarginata. Frons convexa. Scu-

tellum truncatum, brevissimum. Tarsi dimidize tibiarum

longitudinis. Abdomen thorace cum capite longius.

Oxsrrea, Meg.

(O. linearis, L., x.)

*** Elytra apice truncato-emarginata. Frons convexa. Scu-

tellum triangulum. Tarsi tibiis tertia parte breviores.

Abdomen longitudine thoracis.

Puyractia, De}.

(P. cylindrica, L., fr.)

XXIII.—Description of a new Characinoid Genus of kish from

West Africa. By Dr. Aubert GUNTHER,

[Plate V.]

A sMALL collection of reptiles and fishes from the western coast

of Africa, just procured for the British Museum, contains a

single example of a Characinoid form which is of great interest,

inasmuch as it is allied to Ichthyborus*, a genus from the Nile,

which, till very recently, was scarcely known. It differs so ma-

terially from the Hast-African form, that it must be referred to

a separate genus, which I name

Puaao.

In general appearance strikingly similar to Spinachia. Dorsal

* Kner does not appear to have been aware that these fish were known

already to Joannis, and that I had founded a genus for them, when he

published his genus Psalidostoma, which is evidently identical with

Ichthyborus. Psalidostoma caudimaculatum, Kuer, is probably synonymous

with Ichthyborus microlepis, Gthr.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 14

210 Dr. A. Gunther on a new Characinoid Genus of Fish.

fin short, occupying the middle of the length of the body;

adipose fin slender, styliform, slightly dilated at its extremity ;

anal short ; caudal deeply forked, not scaly ; ventrals scarcely in

advance of the dorsal. Body low, elongate, tapering behind,

covered with very large, hard, rugose scales, which have the

margin serrated ; the scales are imbricate, and form a complete,

hard carapace. Lateral line uninterrupted; belly flat, head

elongate, entirely osseous, the cheeks being covered by the very

large infraorbital bone. Snout elongate, conical; cleft of the

mouth wide, the angle of the mouth being situated just before

the eye; the intermaxillaries and maxillaries of both sides

coalesce, forming a very moveable flattish bone, which is armed

with a series of strongish, compressed, tricuspid teeth round its

entire margin, without canine teeth in front; another series of

minute teeth runs along the inner edge of the bone. The denta-

ries of the mandible also are coalescent into a single bone, with-

out median suture; their dentition is the same as that of the

upper jaw. Both jaws are equally moveable in a vertical direc-

tion; and when the lower is pressed downwards, the upper is

moved upwards at the same time; they shut spontaneously.

Palate toothless. Nostrils on the upper surface of the head, in

front of the eye, close together. Gill-openings of moderate

width, the gill-membranes being attached to the isthmus.

Phago loricatus.

D.12. A.10. P.9. V.8. L.lat.47. L. transv. 14/38.

The depth of the body is rather less than one-half of the length

of the head, which is nearly one-fourth of the total (the caudal

not included). Hye of moderate size, occupying the middle of

the length of the head; its diameter is less than the width of

the interorbital space, and two-fifths of the length of the snout,

Intermaxillary and mandible with twenty teeth on each side, in

the outer series. Operculum small, with rather a deep notch

just above the hinder angle of the suboperculum, The origin

of the dorsal fin is somewhat nearer to the extremity of the

snout than to the root of the caudal fin; it is higher than long.

Caudal with the lobes tapering, half as long as the head. Pec-

torals as long as ventrals, or as the postorbital portion of the

head. The portion of the tail behind the anal is much elongate,

and a transverse section would have the form of a regular hexagon.

Uniform reddish shining silvery; vertical fins with brown dots ;

each caudal lobe with three oblique brown bands.

Length 43 inches.

Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides. 211

XXIV.— Observations on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants.

, By Grorce Guiuiver, F.R.S.

[Continued from p. 40.]

_ Liliacee.—Of this order we have already seen (‘ Annals,’ Jan.

and April, 1864, pp. 42, 293) how some plants abound in, while

others are devoid of raphides; and numerous subsequent ob-

servations have confirmed and extended those formerly made.

I haye never failed to find raphides in the leaves and some other

parts examined of the following plants :—Funkia Sieboldiana,

F. purpurea, F. undulata variegata, Hemerocallis odora alba and

two other species, Endymion nutans, three species of Muscart,

four species of Scilla, three species of Ornithogalum, Asphodelus

luteus, Asparagus officinalis, Convallaria maalis, C. fragilis,

Polygonatum multiflorum, Maianthemum bifolium, Ruscus acu-

leatus, R. Hypoglossum (raphides scanty in leaves, but plentiful

in perianths of these two species of Ruscus), Dracena terminalis,

Agapanthus umbellatus, Lachenalia intermedia, L. tricolor, L.

pendula, Tritoma Uvaria, and T. media.

On the contrary, I have never yet found raphides in many

other plants of the order, even after repeated examinations of

specimens from different localities, and still more frequent com-

parative trials, at all seasons, of a few species growing side b

side, in my garden, with raphis-bearing plants of this and other

allied orders. ‘The following is a list of Liliacez in which ra-

phides were not found:—One species and several garden varie-

ties of Tulipa, Fritillaria Meleagris, Lilium candidum, L. Marta-

gon, L. aurantiacum, nine species of Allium, Lloydia serotina,

Gagea lutea, and Simethis bicolor, Of these last three plants I

have only seen dried portions ; and a dry and fresh leaf of Mai-

anthemum and one growing plant of Convallaria fragilis. In the

leaf and bulb of Erythronium dens canis raphides were not found,

though a very few small raphis-like objects were seen in the

roots; in which respect this plant resembles certain Melantha-

cee, as Colchicum and Bulbecodium, noticed in the ‘ Annals’ for

April 1864, p. 294.

Crystal Prisms in Liliacee.—There are some plants of this

order in which, together with either a want, scarcity, or plenty

of true raphides, larger crystal prisms occur more or Jess abun-

dantly, as may be well seen in Phormium tenaz, and in the

species of Tritoma, Dracena, Muscari, and Yucca. These prisms,

as described in former communications (‘Annals,’ Sept. 1863,

April, May, and Oct. 1864, and Jan. 1865), differ remarkably

from regular raphides, and occur in many Dicotyledones and

14*

212 Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides.

Monocotyledones—for example, in Bugainvillea, Quillaja, and

Guaiacum, and in certain Amaryllidacez, Bromeliacee, Ponte-

deriacee, &c., but, so far as my observations have yet gone,

are more generally found in the leaves and different parts of

Tridacez than in any other order.

These prisms differ also, in their greater length and size, from

other smaller prisms, such as those of which the ends project in

the form of short points on the surface of many spheeraphides,

as may be seen in various Cactacee and other Dicotyledones.

The prisms of Iridacee, &c., are likewise larger than the small

prisms which occur separately in the bulb-scales of certain

Onions (‘ Annals,’ April 1864, p. 293). In Allium these short

prisms appear to be composed of oxalate of lime and magnesia,

and the larger prisms in Iridaceee of oxalate of lime, as more

particularly noticed in the ‘ Annals’ for June last.

Distribution of Raphides in Iihacee.—How far the raphidian

character may assist in perfecting a natural definition of this

order and its subsections can only be determined after much

more extensive observations than I have been able to make.

But the present limited ones show Tulipeze and the Onions

regularly devoid of raphides, while Hemerocallidese, Asparagez,

and the Squills as constantly abound in raphides. Considering

only our indigenous plants, specifying the tribes as they stand

in Prof. Babington’s ‘Manual of British Botany, the results,

so far as they at present appear, are as follows:—I. Tulipez :

all regularly destitute of raphides. II. Asphodelez : Gagea and

Allium without raphides, while Ornithogalum and Scilla abound

in raphides, III. Anthericeze: no raphides found in a dry bit

of Simethis. IV. Hemerocallideze: both plants abounding in

raphides—which also occur plentifully in every plant (except

Ruscus, 1 which they are scanty) of the order Asparagaceze,

standing apart, in Prof. Babington’s book, from Liliaceze.

As an example of the value of the raphidian character, so far

as regards our native Liliacez, I have always found it easy to

distinguish by it, in minute fragments of the leaves alone, a

plant of Hemerocallidez from one of Tulipez.

Juncacee.—A few small raphides occur in the leaf of Narthe-

cium ossifragum; but I have in vain searched for them in the

indigenous species of Juncus and Luzula,

Edenbridge, Feb, 15, 1865.

[To be continued. ]

Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorns of the Amazons Valley. 218

XXV.— Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazons Valley.

Corrorrera: Lonetcornes. By H. W. Barss, Esq.

{Continued from vol. xiv. p. 24.]

Genus Cartrrica, Pascoe.

Pascoe, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. iv. (1858) p. 250.

With this genus commence the more elongated and narrow

forms which distinguish the typical Colobotheine. The elytra

are nearly parallelogrammic, especially in the male sex; in

the females slightly dilated a little before the apex. The head

is somewhat narrow, and the bases of the antenne rise from

distinct antenniferous tubercles. The antennz are greatly

elongated, and, from the third joint, very slender—the basal

joint being longer than the third, and thickened from the base

to near the apex. The prothorax is rather short, much nar-

rower at the base than the elytra, and its widest part is at some

distance from the base, where it forms, on each side, an obtuse

prominence. The humeral angles of the elytra are prominent,

and a distinct, but not polished, ridge proceeds from them to-

wards the apex; the surface of the elytra is ribbed, and the apex

is truncate, with the outer angle alone prominent and dentiform.

The sternums are narrow and plane. The abdomen is slender

and tapering, and the terminal segment elongated, especially in

the female. In C. cinctipennis the ventral plate of the female is

subtubular and truncated at the apex, the dorsal obtusely

rounded: in the male the dorsal plate is notched at the apex ;

in C. cineticornis the apical segment is shorter and obtuse at the

apex. The legs are slender, “the basal joint of the tarsi much

elongated: the fore tarsi are simple in both sexes.

1. Carterica cinctipennis, Pascoe.

Carterica cinctipennis, Pase. Tr. Ent. Soc. Lond. iv. 1858, p. 250.

C. colobotheoides, Thomson, Classif. des Cérambycides, p. 19 (1860), see.

Chevrolat, Journ. Ent. i. 188.

C. ochraceo-fulva, vertice vittis duabus, thorace vitta lata mediana

alteraque angustiorie lateral usque ad oculos extensa, pectoris

lateribus, femoribus tarsisque apice, tibiis et antennis nigris, his

articulis intermediis basi piceis: elytris nigris, utrinque tricostatis

macula humerali margineque fulvis, pone medium fascia testacea

ad suturam interrupta. Long. 43-6 lin. 5 2.

Mr. Pascoe described this as a new species,. believing it, after

careful examination, to be distinct from the S. mucronata of

Olivier, a species closely resembling it; but Prof. Gerstaecker, in

the Berlin ‘ Bericht’ for 1858 (p. 317), believes the two to be

the same, “the description of Olivier being much more indica-

tive than his figure.” It is a generally distributed insect

214 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

throughout the Amazons region. I did not’ find it on timber,

but on the leaves of trees in the forest. 7

2. Carterica cincticornis, n. sp.

C. minor, modice elongata, depressa, setosa, nigra; capite (occipite

excepto), vitta lata laterali thoracis, macula parva humerali femo-

rumque basi fulvo-testaceis ; antennarum articulo quarto late tes-

taceo annulato, primo infra ciliato; elytris pone medium paulo

ampliatis, apices versus leviter attenuatis, supra grosse punctatis,

bicostatis. Long. 2-3 lin. ¢.

Head short, forehead convex, tawny testaceous ; antenniferous

tubercles and two broad stripes behind them, united on the oc-

ciput, black. Antenne twice the length of the body, black, the

fourth joint, with the exception of the apex, pale testaceous ;

clothed with short sets, the basal joint furnished beneath with

a fringe of long hairs. Thorax scarcely convex, lateral promi-

nences placed at a short distance from the base; black, with a

silky fulvous vitta on each side. LElytra depressed, shoulders

obtuse, lateral carina proceeding thence prominent, but not

visible from above, slightly dilated from the middle to near the

apex, then more suddenly attenuated, apex sinuate-truncate with

the sutural angle rounded and external angle produced into a

stout tooth; surface clothed with erect brown sete, coarsel

punctured, except near the apex, and traversed by two faintly

elevated costz, both of which disappear before reaching the apex.

Prosternum reduced to a very narrow thread; mesosternum also

extremely narrow. Abdomen blackish, clothed with grey pile.

Legs moderately slender, basal joint of the posterior tarsi a little

longer than the remaining joints taken together; black; coxee and

basal halves of the thighs tawny testaceous.

figa, rare. I met with two examples only of this pretty little

species: its habits are probably very similar to those of C. cineti-

pennis, it being found only on the leaves of trees in the shades

of the forest. The depressed body, somewhat dilated elytra, and

fringed basal joint of the antennze are so many points of approx-

imation to the genus Sparna of Thomson (Systema Cerambyci-

darum, Liége, 1864, p. 30), the species of which resemble the

dilated forms of the family Lycide.

Genus CoLosporuEa, Serville.

Serville, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1835, p. 69.

The typical forms of this genus are well known to all who

occupy themselves with the study of exotic Coleoptera. They

are known by their elongate, narrow, and compressed form of

body—the vertical, deflexed sides of the elytra being separated

from the dorsal surface by an elevated line, which proceeds from

of the Amazons Valley. 215

the ridge formed by the shoulders, and disappears before reach-

ing the apex. The elongated basal joint of the antennz has the

same outline as in the great body of the Acanthocinit previously

described. The anterior coxe are somewhat globular, and the

acetabular suture is quite closed ; both pro- and meso-sterna are

plane, the former being very narrow and the latter subquadrate,

narrowed behind. The apical segment of the abdomen is not

prolonged into an ovipositor in the female; it varies so much in

form in the two sexes, especially as to the outline of the apices

of the ventral and dorsal plates, that it affords no constant cha-

racters for the formation of groups within the genus. The males

are larger and more robust than the females, the anterior legs

also being longer and stouter, and having dilated and fringed

tarsi. In these typical forms the body is somewhat depressed

above, with a very gradual and slight slope posteriorly ; with this

the elytra are narrowed nearly in a uniform degree from base to

apex, and the thorax is widest at its hind angles, with a gradual

attenuation from its base to its apex.

These characters, however, do not hold together so as to form

a well-defined genus. Some species, which in all other respects

are true Colobothee, recede from the typical forms in the shape

of the thorax. Thus C. Schmidtiit has a thorax approximating

to that of some members of the Leiopodine group,. having a

lateral tubercle towards the hind angles; and C. lineola presents

a thorax of nearly the same form as ” Edopeza, Trypanidius, and

the allied genera. The dilatation of the male tarsi also fades

away from species to species, and some of these aberrant forms

have the elytra less depressed and more narrowed near their

apices than in the more typical Colebothee. Notwithstanding

this diversity, I have failed in my attempts to divide the genus.

One of the aberrant forms constitutes the genus Priscilla of

Thomson (Systema CGeramb. p. 30). It is much less elongate

and more convex than the true Colobothee, and the shoulders of

the elytra form a larger and more elevated ridge; 1 have not

ventured, however, to separate it from the rest whilst many

other species equally entitled to form distinct genera remain in

the genus.

§ 1. Fore tarsi not more dilated in the male than in the female. Thorax

narrowed at the base, and tumid or tuberculated behind the middle on

each side.

| 1. Colobothea lignicolor.

0. modice elongata, brunnea cinereo nigroque variegata, corticis

fragmentum simulans; elytris apices versus subito attenuatis,

apicibus minus late sinuato-truncatis utrinque bispinosis, dorso

costatis. Long. 6 lin. 9.

Head Mothed with tawny-brown pile. Antenne twice the

216 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Lengicorn Coleoptera

length of the body (@), brown, bases of the joints pale ashy,

basal joint ringed with ashy. Thorax widened from the front to the

lateral tubercles, which are short and acute, then strongly atte-

nuated and incurved to the base ; surface convex, varied with light

and dark brown, and with two "black vittee each interrupted in

the middle; side, below the tubercle, black, shiny. Elytra short

for this genus, broad at the base, gr adually attenuated to near

the apex, thence suddenly attenuated, making the truncated apex

narrow; sutural spine short, external one elongated; shoulders

advanced and rounded, lateral carina strongly pronounced and

polished, deflexed sides coarsely punctured and with a smooth

carina; surface longitudinally convex, setose, and punctured ;

two short, rugose, slightly elevated carine near the base, and

one longer and smoother along the disk; the colour is brown

varied with ashy, near the scutellum is a dull blackish patch, and

behind the middle is an oblique black streak; the anterior part

of the disk is ashy, and there is a triangular ashy spot near the

apex. Body bencath black, with grey pile; a row of ashy spots

on each side the abdomen. Legs shining pitchy red, spotted

with grey.

-Q Terminal ventral segment broadly and triangularly excised,

angles prolonged into acute spines. Dorsal segment broadly

truncated.

On a bough of a dead tree, forest, Ega. There is a closely

allied and similarly coloured species found at Cayenne*,

2. Colobothea velutina, n. sp.

C. elongata, parallela, convexa, antice et postice declivis, thorace velu-

tino-nigro vitta laterali fulva; elytris griseis fulvo nigroque macu-

latis, regione scutellari, maculis lateralibus duabus undulatis:

plagaque quadrata apicali purpureo-nigris carneo-fulvo cinctis.

Long. 6-7 lin. dQ. .

Head brown, a fine central line on the vertex and a broad

stripe down each cheek tawny ashy. Antenne one-third longer

* Colobothea ligneola. Parum elongata, angustata, brunnea, cinereo

nigroque varia, corticis fragmento simillima. Caput piceo-fuscum.

Antennze _piceee, articulis basi cinereis. Thorax cinereo-fuscus, vittis

duabus nigris, lateribus nigris politis; convexus, prope basin sinuato-

attenuatus, tuberculis lateralibus obtusis. Elytra brevia angustata,

apices versus citius attenuata, apicibus sinuato-truncatis angulis sutu-

ralibus distinctis exterioribus productis ; supra grosse punctata, prope

basin et disco breviter costata, brunneo cinereoque varia, vitta brevi

suturali maculaque discoidali (lineola cinerea divisa) saturatioribus.

Corpus subtus nigrum politum, cinereo varium, abdomine lateraliter

cinereo maculato : pedibus piceo-rufis, griseo maculatis. Foemine seg-

mento ultimo ventrali attenuato, apice sinuato-truncato bispimoso ;

dorsali apice rotundato, medio unidentato. Long. 33 lm. 2. Hab.

in Cayenna, a Dom. Bar lecto.

; of the Amazons Valley. 217

than the body, black (dark red towards the base), the fourth

joint with a grey, the sixth with a white ring. Thorax with a

distinct tubercle standing out from each side at a short distance

from the base, scarcely narrowed behind the tubercle, hind angles

shghtly prominent ; surface velvety purplish black, with a tawny-

ashy stripe on each side having a blackish line im its middle,

sides below this with a shining black stripe. Hlytra moderately

elongate, and scarcely tapering from their base to near their apex,

whence they are distinctly narrowed to the apex, the latter

broadly truncated, the sutural angle of the truncature scarcely

distinct, outer angle produced into a longish and acute tooth ;

the surface is convex, setose, and moderately punctured, partly

im rows; the colour is grey sprinkled with blackish spots, and

ornamented with large purplish-black patches— namely, one semi-

circular, over the scutellum, a second angular, on the side near the

base, a third of zigzag outline, beyond the middle, and a fourth

quadrate, close to the apex; all these spots are margined with

pinkish tawny, but the apex is narrowly edged with grey. Body

beneath tawny; abdomen grey in the middle and spotted with

black on the sides, the apical segment shining black with two

basal greyish spots. Legs black, with grey and tawny-grey rings ;

fore tarsi simple in both sexes, but the legs of the male are visibly

stouter than those of the female.

3 2. Terminal ventral segment sinuate-truncate, angles pro-

duced into short and not very acute spines: dorsal segment

obtuse. The whole segment is much longer in the female than

in the male.

Common on felled trees in the forest throughout the Amazons

region. Also taken at Cayenne. ‘An allied but quite distinct

species is found in Venezuela*.

3. Colobothea decemmaculata, n. sp.

C. elongata, angustata, postice flexuoso-attenuata, carneo-cinerea

maculis oblongis lateralibus nigro-velutinis leete ornata: thorace

* Colobothea maculicollis (Chevrol. MS. sec. Dom. Deyrolle). Elongata,

parallela, modice convexa. Caput sordide cinereum. Antenne vix

corpore longiores ( 2 ?), fuscee, articulis 4t0 6to 8vo et 9° cinereo annu-

latis. Thorax paulo ante basin tuberculo majore conico armatus,

sordide cinereus (lateribus inclusis), medio dorsi macula oblonga velu-

tino-purpurea ornato. Scutellum velutino-purpureum, medio macula

parva cinerea. Elytra imprimis paulo, apices versus citius attenuata,

flexuoso-truncata, angulis suturalibus nullis, exterioribus spinosis 3; Supra

punctata, grisea, fusco maculata, utrinque maculis majoribus velutino-

purpureis tribus ornata, prima parva laterali ante medium, secunda

magna triloba pone medium, tertia obliqua valde angulata ante apicem,

totis carneo-fulvo partim marginatis. Corpus subtus fulvo tomentosum,

abdomine nigro lateribus fulvo maculatis. Pedes nigri, fulvo annu-

lati. Foeminz (?) segmento ultimo ventrali truncato angulis vix pro-

ductis, dorsali obtuso. Long. 53 lin. Hab. Venezuela. Coll. Bates.

218 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

utrinque paulo ante basin tumido, deinde paulo constricto ; pedibus

rufis, griseo annulatis. Long. 5-64 lin. ¢ Q.

Head reddish, cheeks and vertex each with a pinkish-ash

stripe. Antenne one-fourth longer than the body, dark red,

becoming blacker towards the apices and greyish at the bases of

the joints. Thorax widened from the front to a short distance

from the base, where it is tumid on each side and after that con-

stricted ; surface pinkish ashy (the tomentum very compact),

each side occupied by a broad velvety-black vitta, below this is a

pinkish-ashy stripe succeeded by another black one. Seutellum

pinkish tawny. LElytra elongated and tapering from base to apex,

but appearing to have a flexuous outline, from the great promi-

nence, after the middle, of a raised line which runs along the de-

flexed sides very near to the extreme margin ; apex obliquely sinu-

ate-truncate, sutural angles prominent, external angles produced

into a long spine; the lateral carina proceeding from the promi-

nent shoulders runs in a strongly flexuous course to near the apex ;

surface punctured, pinkish grey, and ornamented, on each elytron,

with four rich velvety-black spots, namely, one triangular in the

middle of the base, a second long and oblique, stretching from

under the shoulder to the disk of the elytron, a third, angulated,

behind the middle, and a fifth, oblique, near the apex, all margined

with pinkish tomentum. Body beneath blackish, clothed with

grey pile; breast red. Legs red, ringed with grey; fore tarsi

simple in both sexes. |

6 Terminal ventral segment with a broad triangular excision,

angles acute; dorsal segment obtuse, narrowly notched in the

middle.

? Terminal ventral segment with a deep semioval excision,

angles acute but not produced; dorsal segment with a broad

notch in the middle.

This extremely beautiful species was rare. I met with it only

at Obydos and on the banks of the Tapajos. It is found in

Cayenne, and I have adopted the MS. name under which it

exists in some collections in Paris.

4, Colobothea flavomaculata, n. sp.

-C. parva, angustata, postice attenuata, purpureo-nigra ; capite lineis

tribus, thorace lineolis transversis lateralibus alteraque dorsali,

elytris maculis sex apiceque sulphureis. Long. 3}-4 lin. ¢ Q.

Head black, front with three sulphur-yellow lines, the middle

one extending to the occiput; cheeks with a yellow line behind

the eyes. Antenne twice the length of the body in both sexes,

‘pitchy black, bases of the fourth and sixth joints with pale grey

rings. Thorax rather small, tumid on the sides in the middle,

constricted near the base; purplish black, the sides each with

of the Amazons Valley. 219

three transverse sulphur-coloured lines, one along the front

margin extending to the upper surface, and two shorter, near

the hind margin; there is also a short line above, in the middle

of the fore margin, and around spot in the middle, near the hind

margin. Scutellum purplish. Hlytra prominent at the shoulders,

then gradually attenuated to near the apex, afterwards more

quickly narrowed, apex truncated in a straight line, sutural angle

simple, external angle produced into a short and acute tooth ;

surface clothed with strong erect bristles, each proceeding from

a puncture, dark purplish, with a silky gloss; a small oblong spot

on each side near. the scutellum, and two larger, rounded, on the

disk (one before, the other after, the middle) and a transverse

spot at the apex sulphur-yellow. Body beneath blackish, clothed

with grey pile and with an oblique stripe on each side of the

breast, and a row of linear spots on each side of the abdomen,

densely ashy tomentose. Legs pitchy red, ringed with ashy ;

fore tarsi simple in both sexes.

3 Terminal abdominal segment moderately short, depressed,

slightly narrowed towards the apex; both dorsal and ventral

plates truncated and slightly emarginated.

2 Terminal abdominal segment greatly elongated, tubular ;

ventral plate simply truncated, dorsal lanceolate, longer than the

ventral. — . :

This very beautiful little species occurred sparingly at Ega, on

slender branches of trees in the forest*.

5. Colobothea luctuosa, Pascoe.

Colobothea luctuosa, Pascoe, Trans. Ent. Soe. Lond. v., n.s. i. 42.

*“C. nigra; capite vittis tribus, prothorace quinque, elytris singulis

duabus, una humerali altera medio-suturali, ochraceis, his fascia

apicali, macula tertia terminali, antennarum articulis quarto sexto-

que basi, albis. Long. 43 lin. Para.’ Pascoe, loc. cit. ¢ Q.

This elegant species is readily distinguishable from all others

that I have seen, by its peculiar colouring. The thorax is tumid

* To this section of the genus belongs the following :—

Colobothea bigutiata, n. sp. Parum elongata, convexa, postice a medio

elytrorum declivis, grisea. Caput obscure griseum. Antenne picee,

articulis basi griseis. Thorax lateribus longe ante basin tuberculatis,

deinde angustatus, griseus, dorso fulvo quadrimaculatus. Elytra basi

lata, humeris paulo obliquis, imprimis sensim, apices versus citius an-

gustata, anielbus truncatis, angulis suturalibus obtusis exterioribus

breviter spinosis; supra punctata, haud setosa, grisea, maculis rotun-

datis fulvis et altera pone medium majore et discoidali nigra ornata.

Pedes rufescentes, tibiis tarsisque nigricantibus, his articulo primo

iseo. Maris (?) segmento ultimo abdominali simplici obtuso

ng. 44 lm. ¢(?). Had. in Brasilia, a Dom. Jekel sub nomine

C. biguttata Dej. missa.

220 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

on the sides behind the middle, and constricted between that

point and the base. The elytra are gradually attenuated from

base to apex, and the latter is rather obliquely truncated, with

the external angle alone produced into a spine. The scutellum

is black, with a yellow spot at its tip. The apex of the elytra is

ashy white, and there is also a white dot on the disk not far

from the apex. Besides the yellow line on each extending from

the base to the middle and the sutural streak, there is also a

yellow dot near the suture, a short distance behind the scutellum.

The white ring at the base of the sixth antennal joint is obsolete

in the female. The body beneath is clothed with grey pile, and

has an ochreous-ashy streak of denser pile on each side. The

terminal antennal joints are much longer in the male than in

the female, and there is but little sexual difference in the form

of the terminal abdominal segment.

I met with the species at Ega on the Upper Amazons, and

not at Para, as erroneously recorded by Mr. Pascoe.

6. Colobothea dioptica, un. sp.

C. brevis, lata, convexa, brunnea, supra nullomodo setosa, thorace

prope basin utrinque tuberculo acuto, deinde subiter angustato ;

elytris pone medium macula rotundata atro-velutina flavo cincta.

Long. 43 lin. ¢ Q. : °

Head black, vertex grey. Antenne pitchy, bases of the

middle joints slightly grey. Thorax widened from the front to

near the hind margins, and each side forming at that point an

acute prominence, after which it is suddenly narrowed to the

base ; surface brown, varied with indistinct lighter brown marks.

Scutellum dark brown, with a central tawny-ashy spot. Elytra

short, broad, and convex, shoulders formmg a short and very

prominent ridge, the lateral carima proceeding thence being

scarcely elevated, and disappearing before the middle of the

elytron ; apex truncated in a slightly flexuous line, sutural angles

rounded off, external angles produced into a short and broad

tooth: surface free from sete, brown, speckled with ight tawny

brown, and each elytron having, behind the middle, a large round

velvety-black spot encircled with yellow. Body beneath black,

clothed with grey pile; sides of abdomen spotted with grey;

terminal segment shining black. Legs black or reddish, rmged

with grey. Fore tarsi simple in both sexes.

¢. Terminal ventral segment deeply notched; dorsal broad

and obtuse.

2. Terminal ventral segment simply truncated; dorsal taper-

ing and obtuse.

On slender dead twigs in the forest; Para and banks of the

Tapajos. Rare.

j of the Amazons Valley. 221

This species seems to resemble much in colours and shape

Priscilla hypsiomoides, Thoms. (Systema Ceramb. p. 31); but

the character he gives, “ brunneo-setosa,” does not at all suit, as

our insect is one of the few Colobothea-forms which are destitute

of sete on the surface of the body.

§ II. Fore tarsi dilated and ciliated in the male.

a. Thorax tumid on each side behind the middle, or furnished with a

tubercle: narrowed at the base.

7. Colobothea pictilis, n. sp.

C. elongata, postice modice augustata, grisea; thorace pone medium

acute tuberculato, vitta latiore dorsali altera laterali lineolisque

duabus utrinque intermediis nigris; elytris apice utrinque biden-

tatis, fulvo maculatis, fasciis duabus interruptis nigris. Long.

33-41 lin. 3 Q.

Head dusky grey, vertex with two ashy lines, diverging on

the occiput. Antenne black, bases of the joints grey. Thorax

widest a little behind the middle, where a conical projection is

formed on each side, behind constricted: surface grey, with a

central vitta (unequal in width) and a lateral stripe, below the

tubercles, black ; there are also on each side of the upper surface

two fine black lines, sometimes partially united. Scutellum

black, with a central ashy spot. Elytra moderately elongated

and attenuated, apex sinuate-truncate, sutural angles produced

into a short tooth, external ones into an elongate spine; surface

grey, sprinkled with tawny patchy spots; each elytron has

besides two short angulated lateral fascie of a black colour, and

more or less distinct indications of a third near the apex. Body

beneath clothed with ashy tomentum; abdomen of the female

spotted with black. Legs black, rmged with grey: fore tarsi

moderately dilated and fringed in both sexes.

¢. Apical ventral segment greatly distorted, its surface forming

an angular elevation with an elevated ridge on each side: the

concavity thus formed shining black; the dorsal segment is

notched in the middle. The middle segments of the abdomen

are greatly contracted in the middle.

2. Apical ventral segment with its terminal angles produced

into long spines ; dorsal segment broadly notched.

Para, on branches of dead trees ; rare.

8. Colobothea pulchella, u. sp.

C. parva, postice sensim attenuata, carneo-grisea ; thorace pone’me-

dium prominulo angulato, deinde constricto, vitta dorsali (medio

constricta) altera laterali lineolisque duabus utrinque intermediis

nigris ; elytris utrinque apice bidentatis, carneo maculatis, humeris,

222 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

fasciis duabus interruptis lituraque subapicali nigris, Long. 4

lin. 3. .

Head pinkish grey, occiput with two stripes and a posterior

spot black. Antenne pitchy black; bases of joints grey, those

of sixth, eighth, and tenth joints whiter. Thorax widened behind

the middle, and forming there an acute prominence, constricted

behind. Surface pinkish grey, with a dorsal vitta (constricted

behind the middle), a lateral stripe, and two fine lines on each

side black. Scutellum black, with a minute grey spot at the

base. Elytra gradually narrowed from base to apex, sinuate-

truncate, with the sutural angles produced into a short, the ex-

ternal into a long tooth: surface sparingly clothed with fine

sete, punctured, grey, sprinkled with pinkish patchy spots, a

short stripe under each shoulder (continuous with the lateral

thoracic stripe), a very short streak proceeding from each angle

of the scutellum, a spot on the disk near the base, a short fascia

behind the middle, and a curved letter near the apex black.

Body beneath grey. Legs grey, ringed with black: fore tarsi

in the ¢ moderately dilated and fringed.

¢. Terminal ventral segment strongly elevated towards the

tip, the elevation surmounted by a curved ridge, leaving a smooth

. . © *.

concave space within; second segment strongly contracted in

the middle.

Banks of the Tapajos; one example. This and the preceding

species are closely related to a Venezuelan species of much larger

size *,

9. Colobothea obtusa, n. sp.

sht25

* Colobothea lineola (Cheyrol. MS. sec. Dom. Deyrolle).—Elongata, pos-

tice sensim attenuata, grisea, fulvo nigroque variegata. Caput nigricans.

Antenne nigricantes articulis basi griseis. Thorax usque ad medium

dilatatus, lateribus pone medium valde acute tuberculatis, deinde basin

versus sinuato-attenuatus ; supra griseus fulvo variegatus, medio vitta

postice dilatata, altera laterali lineolisque duabus intermediis nigris.

Scutellum postice angustatum, nigrum, macula grisea. Elytra gra-

datim attenuata, truncata, angulis suturalibus simplicibus, exterioribus

valde productis, humeris prominulis parum obliquis; supra breviter

setosa, punctata, grisea, punctis nigris maculisque carneo-griseis varie-

gata, utrinque maculis angulatis tribus quarum una pone medium

major. Corpus subtus cinereum : abdominis medio et lateribus nigro

maculatis; segmento apicali nigro, basi cinereomaculato. Pedes cinerei,

nigro annulati: tarsis anticis maris valde dilatatis et ciliatis. Maris

segmentum ultimum yentrale simplex, late irregulariter truncatum, an-

yulis haud productis ; dorsale obtusum ; foeminz segmentum ultimum

ventrale angulis dentatis; dorsale magis attenuatum, apice breyiter

emarginatum. Long. 63-8. ¢ 2. Hab. Venezuela.

, Ree of the Amazons Valley. 223

_ stricto; elytris apice sinuato-truncatis angulis haud productis.

Long. 43 lin, ¢ Q.

_ Head brown, vertex with one, forehead with two ashy stripes.

Antenne clothed with stiff sete, pitchy black, base of the fifth

joint with a white ring; in the male the base of the fourth joint

is also ashy. Thorax short and rather rounded on the sides,

slightly tumid not far from the base, and then gradually narrowed

to the base: surface black, centre with two short lines in front

and a longer line behind (pointing between the two short ones)

ashy ; the sides have each two ashy lines, besides the ashy stripe

lying over the fore coxe. Hlytra moderately prominent at the

shoulders, apex somewhat narrow and truncated in a slightly in-

eurved line, with the angles not at all prominent; surface pune-

tured and clothed with fine sete, black, varied with a large

number of ashy spots of an oblong or short linear form; apex

white. Body beneath greyish. Legs pitchy, clothed with grey

pile; femora with a grey central ring; tarsi grey, two terminal

joints black: fore tarsi of the male strongly dilated and ciliated.

3. Terminal ventral segment broadly truncated, angles pro-

duced into long spines; dorsal notched.

2. Terminal ventral segment narrowed towards the tip, angles

produced into spines; dorsal also narrowed, notched at the apex.

ga, on branches of dead trees. There is a handsome species

in collections from Mexico, which much resembles C. obtusa in

the form of the thorax *.

10. Colobothea humerosa, un. sp.

C. elongata, variegata, thorace tuberculis acutis lateralibus retrorsum

spectantibus mox ante basin sitis; elytris humeris antice dilatatis,

griseis, carneo maculatis, utrinque fasciis macularibus tribus nigris ;

pedibus carneo nigro griseoque variis. Long. 43-6 lin. ¢ Q,

Head blackish, forehead with three indistinct yellowish lines,

vertex with two similar lines diverging on the occiput, cheeks

striped with ashy ochreous. Antenne pitcby, bases of the fourth

-* Colobothea leucophea (Chevrol. MS. see. Dom. Deyrolle). Latiuscula,

depressa, nigra, cinereo variegata. Caput nigrum, fronte cinereo obscure

lineata, vertice vittis duabus cinereis postice divergentibus. Antenne

piceee, articulis basicinereis. Thorax brevis, lateribus rotundatis, ante

basin tumidis, deinde constrictis ; dorso nigro, medio vitta lata (lineola

nigra includente) lateribusque maculis tribus cinereis. Scutellum tri-

angulare, nigrum, cinereo marginatum. Elytra latiuscula, depressa,

postice modice attenuata, truncata, angulis exterioribus spinosis ; nigra,

maculis cinereis confluentibus conspersa, relictis fasciis interruptis

angulatis duabus nigris, una ante, altera pone medium. Corpus subtus

dense cinereo tomentosum. Pedes cinerei, tibiis piceis cinereo annu-

latis,tarsis cinereis apice nigris. Foemine segmentum ultimum abdomi-

nale attenuatum ; lamina ventrali longe bispinosa. Long. 6} lin. 2.

Hab. in Mexico. )

224 Mr. H. W. Bates on Longicorn Coleoptera.

and sixth joints grey, middle of the terminal joints grey. Tho-

rax at first sight appearing to be gradually narrowed from base

to apex; but the base itself is narrowed, and each side has an

acute projection, pointed backwards, and nearly touching the

humeral callus; surface with thirteen stripes alternately black

and tawny, the central (black) stripe with a grey line down its

middle. Scutellum black, streaked with grey. Elytra with the

shoulders not advanced laterally but vertically and forward, so

that the humeral ridge fits into the narrow space between the

lateral tubercle and the base of the thorax ; the surface is setose,

punctured, and grey, with numerous pinkish marks which are

chiefly collected round the black fascie; the latter are three in

number—one, short, before the middle, the second, oblique and

angular, behind the middle, and the third, quadrate, at the apex ;

the extreme apex is bordered with grey or pinkish, and is tran-

cated, with the sutural angle simple, the external produced into

a long spine. Body beneath greyish, sides with a stripe of

fulvous tomentum, abdomen with the sides spotted in the middle,

Legs grey, femora with a pinkish spot on their upper surface ;

tibie ringed with grey and black; tarsi black, with the two

basal joints grey; fore tarsi of the male moderately dilated and

fringed.

3S. Terminal ventral segment broadly emarginated, angles

acute ; dorsal narrowed to the tip, broadly notched. _

2. Terminal ventral segment broadly emarginated, with a

pencil of stiff hairs proceeding from each angle ; dorsal truncated.

Branches of dead trees, forest, Para. In the colours of the

elytra this species resembles C. velutina.

To this section of the genus belong also C. pecila, Germar

(Ins. Nov. p. 488), C. subcineta, Castelnau (Anim. Artic. ii. p.

491), C. strigosa, Mannerheim*, and C. vidua + (Chevrol. MS.) ;

* C. strigosa (Mannh. sec. Dom. Deyrolle). Elongata, postice paulo

attenuata. Caput et antenne rufescentia, he articulis basi palli-

dioribus. Thorax ante basin tuberculo conico instructus, deinde parum

angustatus, dorso brunneo vittis quinque lateribusque nigris. Scu-

tellum nigrum, macula grisea. Hlytra brumnea, cinereo fulvoque

varia, macula obliqua angulata ante medium, fascia valde undulata

pone medium liturisque angulatis prope apicem nigris; apicibus sinuato-

truncatis, angulis suturalibus paulo, exterioribus valde productis.

Corpus subtus ochraceum, abdomine nigro maculato. Pedes rufes-

centes, cinereo annulati. Long. 7 lin. 9. Hab. in Brazil.

+ C. vidua. Minor, nigra, cinereo maculata. Caput nigrum, vertice line-

olis duabus divergentibus cinereis. Antenne nigre, articulis basi

griseis. Thorax angustior, lateribus pone medium tubereulo parvo

armatis; niger, dorso vittis duabus maculam includentibus lineolaque

laterali cinereis. Elytra nigra, cmereo sparsim maculata, apice truncata,

angulis exterioribus productis. Corpus subtuscinereum, Pedes nigri,

cinereo annulati. Long. 4} lin. 2. Had, in Mexico,

On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 225

the last mentioned from Mexico, the other two from Rio Janeiro.

C. Schmidtii * of French collections (Brazil) from the very slight,

if any, narrowing of the thorax near the base, seems to stand

on the confines of subsections a and 0.

XXVI.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By Messrs.

W.K. Parker, F.Z.S., T. R. Jonzs, F.G.S., and H. B. Brapy,

F.LS., F.G.S.

Part XI.—The Species enumerated by Batsch in 1791.

In order of priority the Foraminifera described and figured by

Batsch should have been noticed next to those enumerated by

Linneus and Gmelin; but we had then had no opportunity of

seeing his book, or otherwise of identifying the species name

by him. The work, a copy of which we have been fortunate

enough to secure, appears to be scarce, and consists mainly of

a series of six beautiful and characteristic quarto copper-plates

of minute sea-shells. The letterpress is confined to four quarto

pages, one of which is occupied by the title. We propose to

give a translation of the descriptions of the species, and to ap-

pend to each such observations as appear necessary. Unlike

the drawings given by nearly all the other earlier naturalists,

those in Batsch’s work leave no room for doubt as to the species

for which they are intended; the specimens have been so

carefully selected, and the figures are so beautifully drawn and

so well engraved, that identification becomes an easy process.

In addition to this, our author shows great judgment in putting

together the varietal forms of the Nodosarian group, distinguish-

ing them from the porcellanous-shelled Peneroplides. The whole

of the figures are of Foraminifera (sixteen “ species”); and of

each form several drawings are given, together with minute out-

lines of the natural size. It is greatly to be regretted that

we have no record of the locality whence the material con-

taining the specimens figured was obtained, as one at least of

the varietal forms of Nodosaria (No. III., N. murex) has not, so

far as we know, been noticed by subsequent observers.

* C. Schmidtii. Elongata, postice attenuata. Caput obscurum, vertice

cinereo macula trigona nigra. Antenne nigre, articulis basi griseis.

Thorax ante basin tuberculo parvo, deinde vix angustatus; dorso gri-

seus, vittis quinque nigris, mediana latiore lineolam griseam includente.

Elytra grisea, nigro punctata, maculis confluentibus ochraceo-cinereis

conspersa, maculis majoribus vel fasciis tribus nigris, una (interdum

obsoleta) ante medium, altera majore angulata pone medium, tertiaque

prope apicem; apicibus sinuato-truncatis, angulis suturalibus promi-

nulis, exterioribus productis. Pedes picei, cinereo annulati. Foemine

segmentum ultimum dorsale attenuatum bifidum; maris emarginatum.

Long. 74 lin. ¢ 2. Hab. in Rio Janeiro, a Rev. Hamlet Clark lecta.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. xv. 15

226 Messrs. W. K. Parker, T, R. Jones, and H. B. Brady on

The work is entitled ‘Sechs Kupfertafeln mit Conchylien des

Seesandes, gezeichnet und gestochen von A. J. G. C. Batsch.

Prénumerations-Preis, schwarz, 12 gr., illuminirt 1 Rthlr. Jena,

in Commission der academischen Buchhandlung, 1791.” There

_is no preface to the work, a short note, of which the following

is a translation, serving as introduction; after this, a simple

description of the species to which each figure is referred is

given. In addition to the Latin generic and specific names,

each form has a vernacular designation appended, which is

mostly a translation of the Latin into German.

(Translation.) “A short description of the plates, which are

of many-chambered shells, either quite straight or partially

curved.”

I, Nautilus (Orthoceras) costatus. The Ribbed Sea-staff. Pl. 1.

fig. la-lg. [Nodosarina (Marginulina) Raphanus, Linn. sp.]

(Trans.) “The chambers or joints are round, bullet-shaped, and

separated from one another, and are bound by strong ribs, which

extend without interruption over the whole of the shell, and have

for the most part smooth edges. The forms differ both in contour

and colour, which here, less than in other natural objects, deter-

mine the general character. Fig. 1 is ground down to show the

construction of the interior. In Plates 1 and 2 the small hori-

zontal lines show the natural sizes.”

Seven figures in all are given of this form, one of them being

evidently a careful representation of a shell with a portion of

the surface ground off, so as to show the interior. They represent

the strongly ribbed and frequently Marginuline form of Nodo-

sarina, to which the specific name Raphanus had previously

been given by Linnezus. Amongst the specimens here figured

there is a varying degree of obliquity of growth in the earlier

chambers, and excentricity of terminal aperture. Whilst the

figures generally are Marginuline, fig. 1 a is only removed from

Nodosaria by its slightly excentric aperture; and the fragment

fig. 1 e is a true Nodosaria without any Marginuline curvature.

II. Nautilus (O.) comatus. The Haired Sea-staff. Pl.1.figs.2a—2d.

[ Figs. 2 a, 26. Nodosaria comata, Batsch; figs. 2 ¢, 2d. Glan-

dulina glans, D’Orb. |

(Trans.) ‘<The cylindrical joints run more together, and the whole is

covered with riblets, which are continuous, except over the end

portions of the terminal chamber. Probably fig. 7 6 (on plate 3)

is simply a variety. Both specimens are ground away.”

The figures referred to belong to two somewhat different

varietal forms of Nodosarine. Figs. 2 a and 26 represent a

smallish specimen of Nodosaria Raphanus (the earliest chamber

‘the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. ik ORF

imperfect), in which delicate riblets take the place of coste as

ornamentation. These riblets do not run the entire length of

the shell, and become, on the large terminal chamber, fine hair-

like markings. The chambers are also less separated at the

sutures than in NV. Raphanus. Figs. 2c and 2d represent the

one an outside view, the other a section, of a shortened, more

conical form of Nodosarina, with a similar striate or hairy orna-

ment running over it. Both contour and surface-marking are

accurately given in D’Orbigny’s ‘ Modéle’ No. 51 (Nodosaria

(Glandulina) glans).

III. Nautilus (O.) Murex. The Warty Sea-staff, Pl.2.figs.3 a, 8d.

[ Nodosaria Murex, Batsch.]}

(Trans.) “The chambers are round and bullet-shaped, covered with

warts, and separated by smooth belts. The specimen ground

down is curved.”

So far as we know, this peculiar form has not been figured by

any other author, neither have we ever seen specimens of the shell,

though we have no reason to doubt the existence of such a variety.

IV. Nautilus (O.) scalaris. The Yoked Sea-staff. Pl]. 2. figs. 4a,6.

| Nodosaria scalaris, Batsch.]

(Trans.) “The round, bullet-shaped chambers are provided with deli-

eate ribs, running perpendicularly and joining where the chambers

meet.”

-D’Orbigny subsequently figured the same form as Nodosaria

longicauda. The figure in Professor Williamson’s Monograph

(Rec. For. Gt. Br. pl. 2. fig. 88), where it is given as N. radicula,

Mont., might almost have been taken from the same specimen

as that drawn by our author.

V. Nautilus (O.) obliquatus. The Slant-grooved Sea-staff,

Pl. 2. figs. 5a-5d. [Nodosaria obliquata, Batsch. }

(Trans.) ‘This very much elongated shell has longish chambers,

which run almost into one another ; and it is provided with string-

like ribs, which run in a not quite straight direction down the shell.”

Figures 5 a, b, & d show an even-margined, straight Nodosa-

rian, with oblique parallel ribs. Figure 5c is a portion of a

somewhat curved specimen with similar ornamentation, showing,

by its association with the other, a correct appreciation of the

valuelessness of mere curvature as a specific character. The

same form has been figured by Reuss (Zeitschr. Deutsch. Geol.

Gesel. vol. ii. pl. 3. fig. 12) as Dentalina obliquestriata.

VI. Nautilus (O.) vertebralis. The Vertebral Sea-staff. Pl. 2.

figs. 6a,6. [Nodosaria Fascia, Linn. |

(Trans.) “A prolonged almost unjointed shell, which has a few

: 15*

223 Messrs. W. K. Parker, T. R. Jones, and H. B. Brady on

continuous somewhat waved ribs. The partition-walls are broad.

and transparent.”

These are interesting figures of one of the thick-ribbed lim-

bate Nodosarie, several varieties of which are found in the

Adriatic. The distinction between the first, or essential, shell

and the thickened, or supplemental, portions is carefully ren-

dered. All the straight forms with longitudinal coste and broad

transverse bands of clear shell-substance may be included under

Linné’s Nodosaria Fascia. (For further remarks on these, see

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xii. pp. 432, 433.)

VII. Nautilus (O.) vagineformis. The Sheath-shaped Sea-staff.

Pl. 3. figs. 7a-7d. [Fig. 7 a. Lingulina carinata, D’Orb. ;

fig. 7 b, either Lingulina or Glandulina, longitudinal section ;

fig. 7 c,d. Marginulina, sp. 7]

(Trans.) ‘The shell is broad and flat, with scarcely separated cham-

bers, the broad and blunt under surfaces* of which reach far into

succeeding chambers.”

This is a mixed group of somewhat indefinite forms, and we

do not see that it ought to affect the nomenclature of already

well-recognized subtypical species, whilst such uncertainty

exists. Although the drawings are made with the same care as

the others, we cannot recognize in fig. 7 c, or the sectional dia-

gram, fig. 7d, any form of Marginulina with which we are fa-

miliar. It appears as though it might have a rough or sub-

arenaceous shell. We shall run the least risk of error or con-

fusion in leaving these figures without further comment..

VIII. Nautilus (O.) leguminiformis. The Pod-shaped Sea-staff.

Pl. 3. figs. 84,8. [Fig. 8 a. Vaginulina leguminiformis, Batsch ;

fig. 8 6. Dentalina communis, D’ Orb. |

(Trans.) ‘The smooth, almost coincident joints of this elongated

shell are nearly cylindrical, and fit into each other like sheaths.”

Fig. 8a does not so well answer to the description given as

the succeeding figure (8 6), it being one of the flattened or

Vaginuline group of Dentaline, a form given by D’Orbigny, in

his ‘Voyage dans l’Amér. Mérid.’ as Marginulina Webbiana

(pl. 5. fig. 17). The trivial name leguminiformis, however, will

take precedence of that given by D’Orbigny. Fig. 80 is the sub-

cylindrical tapering form known as Dentalina communis, D’Orb.

IX. Nautilus (O.) globifer. The Button-bearing Sea-staff.

Pl. 3. figs. 9a-9c. [Nodosaria globifera, Batsch. ]

(Trans.) “The chambers are elongated and somewhat distinct; only

* The upper ends or stolon-passages.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 229

the last [properly the first], the lowest in the drawing, is bullet-

shaped. At the top it is button-shaped.”

This is a straight Nodosarian, with much-elongated egg-

shaped chambers. Setting aside the fact of the first chamber in

two of the specimens figured being somewhat globular (whence

Batsch’s appellation), as a matter of little moment, they accu-

rately represent the form figured by Soldani (Testac. ac Zooph.

vol. iv. pl. 10. figs. H—m), and named by D’Orbigny Nodosaria

ovicula (Ann. des Sc. Nat. vol. vil. p. 252).

X. Nautilus (O.) Radicula. The Knotted Sea-staff. Pl. 3.

figs. 10a, 100. [Nodosaria limbata, D’Orb. |

(Trans.) ‘The chambers are bullet-shaped, very distinct, and un-

usually strong.”

The figures given are of the round-chambered, clear-shelled

Nodosaria, free from surface-ornamentation, excepting belts of

clear shell-substance at the union of the chambers. The same

form is figured by D’Orbigny (Craie blanche du Bassin de Paris,

pl. 1. fig. 1) under the name of Nodosaria limbata ; and members

of the group of which this may be considered the best central

form have received many names at the hands of other authors.

The specific name radicula had previously been employed by

Linnzeus for another and distinct form of Nodosaria; so that it

is not admissible in the present case.

XI. Nautilus (O.) conico-articulatus. The Cone-chambered Sea-

staff. Pl. 3. fig. 11. [Ariticulina conico-articulata, Batsch. |}

(Trans.) ‘The chambers are shaped like inverted cones, and the

walls are folded into oblique furrows. It was quite impossible to

grind away this shell, as it was too brittle.”’

The feeble forms of Vertebralina, taking a much- elongated,

narrow, subcylindrical contour, received from D’Orbigny the

generic name Articulina. Though only embracing varieties of

the type Vertebralina striata, we may, as a matter of convenience,

keep the term. Fig. 11 represents the form indicated in the

‘Modeéles’ (No. 22), and there named Articulina nitida.

XII. Nautilus (O.) margaritiferus. The Pearl-bearing Sea-staff.

Pl. IV. figs. 12 a-12 c¢. | Vaginulina margaritifera, Batsch.]

(Trans.) ‘‘ This strong, elongated, and almost unjointed shell is flat-

tened, and has two sharp edges, and has in the middle high and

projecting partition-walls, the feeble continuations of which can

be seen at one edge.”

A bold thick-shelled Vaginulina, with transverse ribs of clear

shell-substance overlying the partition-walls between the cham-

bers. A similar, but still more Imbate, form has been named

by D’Orbign y Vaginulina elegans Modéles, No. 54),

230 =Messrs. W. K. Parker, T. R. Jones, and H. B. Brady on

XIII. Nautilus (O.) Pennatula, The Sea-feather Sea-staff. Pl. 4.

figs. 13 a-13 ce. [Grammostomum Pennatula, Batsch. ]

(Trans.) ‘The partition-walls, which at the beginuing of its growth

are strangely crowded together, make at the upper* end of the

shell an altered feather- like portion. Figure e represents one of

these parts alone.”

_ We have here five beautiful figures of the wide, flat Textula-

rian form which commonly becomes uniserial in its mature

growth. The subgeneric term Grammostomum is employed for

this group. D’Orbigny (Modéles, No. 59) represents the same

varietal form under the name Vulvulina capreolus.

XIV. Nautilus (O.) Harpa. The Harp-shaped Flat Sea-staff,

Pl. 5. figs. 14a-l4e. [Fig. 14a. Frondicularia complanata,

Defrance (fragment) ; fig. 14.b,c. Flabellina Harpa, Batsch ;

fig. 14.d,e. Planularia Auris, Fichtel & Moll.]

(Trans.) ‘The shell is quite flat, bright, and smooth. The parti-

tion-walls run obliquely, are parallel, and shine through the other-

wise opaque shell. In this and in figure 13 may be clearly seen

how little nature has made the evident character depend upon

either form or colour.”

The five fine drawings on this plate are a somewhat mixed lot

of closely.allied forms. It would scarcely be right to supplant

Defrance’s name for the subtypical Frondicularia on the autho-

rity of a figure. of a fragment of shell confused with other speci-

mens. Figs. 5 and c constitute the first notice we have of the

Flabelline character of growth; and Batsch’s trivial name falls

naturally into its place for the smooth partially costate forms.

The other two figures represent Planularia Auris, F. & M.

XV. Nautilus (Lituus) -arietinus. The Ram’s-horn Bishop-staff.

Pl. 6. figs. 15 a-15 f. [Fig. 15 a, 6. Peneroplis pertusus, For-

skal; fig. 15 c. Peneroplis pertusus, var. arietinus, Batsch ;

fig. 15 d,e, f. Spirolina Hemprichi, Ehrenberg. |

(Trans.) ‘In all the different forms two characters remain quite

evident, namely, the strong shell and its numerous folds or wrin-

kles. It is also much coiled.”

The varieties of Peneroplis of which this plate consists are,

with much judgment, separated generically from the forms pre-

ceding them, which, as we have shown, belong almost entirely

to the Nodosarian group. The term Lituus used by our author

had previously been employed by Gmelin as a specific name for

one of the varieties of the genus; consequently it cannot be

brought forward to displace the well-known and _ convenient

generic appellation originated by Montfort, Peneroplis.

* Really the lower or first-formed portion.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 231

_ These six figures, associated by Batsch as one species, together

with the two which follow (16 a, 16 4), are varieties of the type

Peneroplis pertusus, differmg amongst themselves chiefly in the

comparative length and breadth of the chambers and the extent

to which they are coiled. Whilst insisting on the specific unity

of the whole of the variations of form to which the type is sub-

ject, it is, zoologically, a convenience to recognize certain inter-

mediate stages as constituting varieties worthy of distinct name,

Thus the extremely dilated, flat, bonnet-shaped condition takes

the subspecific name P. planatus, F. & M.; the moderately

dilate, central-typical form is P. pertusus, Forskal; and one of

the figures now under notice (15 c) might worthily take its place

as a variety, with Batsch’s name P. arietinus. In figs. a, b, and c

the shape of the shell is determined by the excessively wide, flat

development of the later chambers. In figs. d, e, and f the ten-

dency is somewhat different, the later chambers leaving the

nautiloid portion in a straight cylindrical line ; and this tendency

reaches its fullest development in the last two figures on the

plate (16 a, 6). These “Spiroline” forms were recognized by

Lamarck and others, but confused with isomorphous varieties

of Valvulina and Lituola; removing these, however, the long

erozier-like Peneroplides may retain the term Spirolina (used

subgenerically, for the sake of convenience only, not zoologically).

The term Coscinospira was adopted by Ehrenberg for a short,

stoutish, Lituate or Spiroline form, such a one as figs. 15 d, e, f.

_ The wide variation in character presented by specimens of the

type now under notice has caused much confusion in the nomen-

clature ; and it will not be out of place here to point out some

of the forms of Peneroplis referred to and named by the earlier

writers, together with the view we take of their value.

1775. Nautilus pertusus, Forskal,=Peneroplis pertusus, Forsk. Type*.

1781. Nautilus rectus, Spengler,=a mixed lot (Peneroplis and Arti- |

culina).

1788. Nautilus Lituus, Gmelin,=Peneroplis (Spirolina) Lituus, Gm.

1791. Nautilus (Lituus) arietinus, Batsch,=Peneroplis arietinus.

1791. Nautilus (Lituus) acicularis, Batsch,=Peneroplis (Spirolina)

Lituus (Gm.).

1803. Nautilus planatus, Fichtel § Moll,=Peneroplis planatus, I.6M.

1804, Spirolina depressa, Lamarck,=Peneroplis pertusus, Forsk.

1804. Spirolina apiilnesen, Lamarck,=Peneroplis (Spirolina) Li-

: tuus, Gm.

1808. Peneroplis lanatus, Montfort,=Peneroplis planatus, F. & M.

1826. Dendritina arbuscula, D’Orbigny, = Peneroplis (Dendritina) |

arbuscula, D’Orb.

1839. Coscinospira Hemprichii, Ehrenberg,=Peneroplis (Spirolina)

Hemprichii, Ehr. ig

“snsnjlad "gq JO SoyoleA

~ * See Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. viii. p. 235, Forskal_ describes this

species, and recognizes its marked variation of form, in ‘ Descript. Anim.

232 Miscellaneous.

XVI. Nautilus (L.) acicularis. The Needle-shaped Bishop-staff.

P1. 6. figs. 16 a, 160. [Spirolina Lituus, Gmelin. |

(Trans.) ‘This is a linear or awl-shaped shell, extraordinarily deli-

cate, with projecting riblets. The curvature of the top forms a

small head, somewhat in the form of a knot.”

As we have above stated, this is the very slender Spzroline

form of Peneroplis described by Gmelin as Nautilus Lituus (see

Ann. Nat, Hist. ser. 3. vol. iii. p. 481).

The following is a summary of the forms figured by Batsch :—

di Marginulina Raphanus, Linn. 5

2a,6. Nodosaria comata, Batsch.

2c,d. Glandulina glans, D’Orb.

Nodosaria Murex, Batsch (new).

Nodosaria scalaris, Batsch.

Nodosaria obliquata, Batsch.

Nodosaria Fascia, Linn.

Lingulina carinata, D’ Orb. . Type, Nodosarma Rapha-

Vaginulina leguminiformis, Baisch. nus, Linn

Dentalina communis, D’Orb.

Nodosaria globifera, Batsch.

Nodosaria limbata, D’ Ord.

Vaginulina margaritifera, Batsch.

BO SLO WONT SR oo

cee

14 a. Frondicularia complanata, Defrance.

146,c. Flabellina Harpa, Batsch.

14 d, e. Planularia Auris, F. & M. oe

li, Articulina conico-articulata, Batsch. { Ty ype: Ve rtebralina striata,

13: Grammostomum Pennatula, Batsch. { Type, Textularia aggluti-

nans, D’ Orb.

15 a,6. Peneroplis pertusus, Forskal.

15 c. Peneroplis arictinus, Batsch. Type, Peneroplis pertusus,

15d, e, f. Spirolina Hemprichii, Ehrenberg. Forskal,

16. Spirolina Lituus, Gmelin.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note to a Paper on Plesiosaurus macropterus.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—The proof of the paper on a “‘ New Lias Plesiosaur”’

(in the ‘ Annals’ for January) reached me under circumstances which

precluded revision. Hence there are many omissions, three of which

I wish to supply at once.

1. Plesiosaurus homalospondylus, to the best of my knowledge,

Itin. Orient.’ (1775, p. 125), as follows :—“ Having compressed whorls,

transversely sulcated, and marked with slight longitudinal strize; the aper-

ture perforated with pores. Colour snow-white. Whorls straight at the

base Ft top|, often dilated, sometimes linear ; apex [earliest part] angie os

spiral.”

Miscellaneous. 233

‘was so named by Prof. Owen. It is quoted in the ‘ Paleeontology ’

as a species with forty anterior vertebrae supporting ribs on the

centra; and as the specimen at York appeared to differ specifically,

I merely wished to point the fact out, and not to transfer the type

of the species to the York specimen.

2. To the statement that the head of Plestosaurus Etheridgii is

««_1 th of the body” should have been added a note that this was on

the authority of an abstract in the ‘Annals of Natural History ’

ser. 3. vol.i. p. 158, Prof. Huxley’s paper (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

p. 281, 1858) gives it as less than ;/,th of the body.

3. Prof. Owen had recognized, many years ago, the distinct cha-

racter of the Plesiosaur described, and suggested for it the name

(grandipinnis, which for uniformity was rendered into) macropterus.

Had I been aware at the time that a monograph of Lias Plesiosaurs

may shortly be expected from Prof. Owen, I should not have pub-

lished my own brief notes.

I am, Gentlemen,

Sidney College, Cambridge. Very truly yours,

Harry SEELEY,

New British Lichens. By the Rev. W. A, Lerauton.

In October last, I discovered on wood-palings at Stableford, near

Bridgenorth, Shropshire, Lecidea tantilla, Nyl., growing in plenty

with Lecanora varia, var. conizea, Ach., and Lecidea ostreata, Ach.

In January 1865 I also found on railings, near Shrewsbury, in great

plenty and in a state of beautiful perfection, a lichen belonging to

the genus Odontotrema, Nyl., a genus new to Britain, which on mi-

eroscopically comparing with a specimen of O. minus, Nyl., received

from Dr. Nylander himself, I found to have sporidia double the size

of those in that plant, and triseptate, and consequently to be a new

species. I immediately sent a specimen of my plant to Dr. Nylander;

and he replied (Jan. 5, 1865), “ Votre Odontotrema est nouveau ;”’

and he names it O. longius, Nyl., remarking, ‘‘ mais presque une va-

riété de ? O. minus.’ Of these lichens I hope shortly to give further

description and illustration in the ‘ Annals,’ and dried specimens in

the 13th fase. of my ‘ Lich. Brit. Exs.’ now in preparation.

It may be also well to note that Dr. Nylander says, in a letter to

me, dated Feb. 11, 1865, ‘*‘ Le Thelocarpon Laureri [see ‘ Annals,’

Dec. 1864] est trés-répandu, sans doute ; je l’ai en excellent état sur

du bois pourri de l’intérieur de la Finlande.”’

Shrewsbury, Feb. 16, 1864.

On the Inflorescence and Flowers of the Cruciferee.

By D. A. Gopron.

_ The plants with a racemose mode of inflorescence usually present

at the base of each peduncle a more or less developed bract, which is

generally rudimentary, although very constant. In the Crucifere,

however, these bracts are generally wanting. The author endeavours

to prove that they exist in the original plan of the Cruciferee, and

supports this opinion by the rather numerous examples of bracts

234 Miscellaneous.

which make their appearance occasionally upon various parts of the

axis of inflorescence, but most frequently at its base. These bracts,

in many species, are like leaves in producing decurrent projecting

lines, preserving the characters which distinguish the margins of

bracts and leaves. Moreover, when the bracts disappear, they leave

traces of their existence in those decurrent lines which render the

axis of inflorescence angular. ee

The author investigates the cause of the habitual abortion of the

bracts, and thinks he has discovered it in the mode of successive

development of the leaves and flowers. The stem, in commencing

its evolution, is furnished with contiguous leaves; and at the extremity

of the cauline axis the rudiments of flowers are produced, which

form, not a raceme, but a simple, concave, closely packed corymb,

closely enveloped and exceeded by a great number of erect leaves,

closely pressed together, which, by their elasticity, present more or

less resistance to the expansion of the flowers. ‘The latter are, in

fact, developed successively upon a sort of narrow terminal plateau,

in which the youngest flowers, placed in the centre, push the older

ones from within outwards against the enveloping leaves. It will

hence be understood that the bracts, not finding sufficient space for

their development, disappear from the midst of the flowers by com-

pression, which is so powerful an abortive agent. !

The author also calls attention to the fact that the peduncles are

depressed from in front backwards, and the more in proportion as

the raceme is fuller and presents a greater resemblance to a corymb,

and that the flower-buds themselves present the same fact more or

less distinctly, and in the same direction as the peduncles. The

anterior and posterior sepals are narrower than the lateral ones, and

are never inflated at the base, as if they had been hindered in their

development. The petals, having an oblique direction in relation to

the sepals, escape in consequence the modifying action of which the

effects have just been described, except, perhaps, in some genera,

such as [éeris, in which the dissimilarity of the organs seems to be due

to the arrangement of the raceme in its earliest stages of development.

In the theory of an andreecium with a double whorl, accepted by

the author, the two stamens of the exterior whorl, which are opposite

to the upper and lower sepals, are regarded as being habitually

aborted, and, in his opinion, in consequence of the same cause which

likewise frequently induces the complete abortion of the gland upon

which each of these stamens is inserted when they occasionally

make their appearance, or allows it to persist, or shortens and deforms

it more or less, according to the degree in which its action is exerted,

He thinks also that if the long stamina, originally distant from

each other, subsequently become approximated (usually in two groups),

this must be attributed to an oblique pressure, simultaneously taking

place in two convergent directions, exerted by the flower-buds upon

each other.

Most authors regard the fruit of the Cruciferze as formed of two

carpellary leaves, which seems to be indicated by the number of cells

and that of the stigmata. The author , however, following the example

Miscellaneous. 235

of Kunth and Lindley, admits here the quaternary type which in

the primitive plan of the flower would be general in all the floral

whorls, He supports this opinion by new examples, added to those

already known, of siliques with four valves, and also by teratological

facts, namely, the transformation, in certain proliferous flowers of

this family, of the four carpellary leaves into four sepals having ru-

diments of ovules. He thus proves, in this case, another abortion,

taking place in the antero-posterior direction.

From the facts established in his memoir he deduces the following

conclusions :—

1. The quaternary type, with two series of stamina on the andree-

cium, constitutes the primitive symmetry of the Cruciferee.

2. The absence of bracts, the greater or less flattening of the

peduncles, the more or less depressed form of the flower-bud, the

slight irregularity of the calyx, the absence of two stamina in the

outer whorl of the andrceecium, and often of the two glands upon

which they should have been inserted, and, lastly, the abortion of

two earpellary leaves are induced by a pressure exerted from within

outwards upon the flowers and bracts of the Cruciferee.

3. This pressure is due to the accumulation of the flowers, which

are developed in great numbers at the apex of the inflorescence (which

is then corymbiform) and mutually hinder each other in their

evolution, but also to the resistance presented to this expansion by

the closely approximated leaves surrounding the inflorescence at its

origin,— Comptes Rendus, December 19, 1864, p. 1041.

On Ancient Human Races of Belgium, contemporaneouswith the Rein-

deer and the Beaver. By Professor Van BENEDEN.

‘Close to the Cavern of Nutons, which is situated in the valley of

the Lesse, in an excavation which can. hardly be called a cave, we

have found human bones in abundance ;-and we have stopped digging

until the 26th December, in order to give an opportunity to those who

may be interested in the matter, of seeing with their own eyes (I

will not say fossil men, as the word is too elastic, but) skeletons

which have been entombed there by the waters before or during a

great cataclysm. This grotto is situated 40 metres above the present

level of the Lesse. The skeletons are found in the following con-

ditions :—All the bones are scattered, the long bones always placed

longitudinally, and a perfect human cranium beneath a large stone

which still adheres to the wall by stalagmites. This cranium is half

filled with stones, which are scarcely smaller than the occipital fora-

men through which they have passed. In front of the cranium

there was a scapula, some clavicles, ribs, long bones, and vertebree of

children, young people, and adults. A cervical vertebra was pressed

over the coracoid apophysis of the scapula with such force that the .

ring has been broken, and it cannot be detached without violence.

Bones were found wedged in between stones in such a manner that

there was absolutely no space between them and the sides of the

stones. Water alone could have produced such an effect. In the

236 Miscellaneous.

midst of some large stones there was another complete cranium, but

of this the parietal bone is fractured. We commenced with the

frontal bone of a child. We have also half a dozen lower jaws, and

nearly all the bones, even to the sternum, the sacrum, the bones of

the tarsus and carpus, the phalanges and separate teeth. The bones

are completely destroyed or fall to powder where the water penetrates

during winter—that is to say, where it soaks through the walls. The

other bones, which are in a dry state, are in a perfect state of preser-

vation.

These human bones occur side by side with bones of a Bear (not

Ursus speleus, but more nearly allied to the existing species), of the

Ox, Horse, Reindeer, Beaver, Glutton, Goat (it might be taken for

our domestic Goat), and several Carnivora, a mass of Birds, Fishes,

(Trout and Pike), Snails (Helix pomatia, H.lapicida, H.arbustorum, —

and H. cellaria), and the Unio batava, which, like the Helices, still

exists in the neighbourhood. With these bones there occur flint

implements of the most primitive form, fragments of charcoal, cal-

cined bones, and fragments of a very coarse pottery. We have also

found some worked antlers of the Reindeer, but no appearance of

designs.

There has been no disturbance of the soil, and there is no external

communication except in front; the earth and stones which fill the

grotto are placed in a plane slightly inclined towards the bottom,

and it is evident to all those who see these objects in their place

that the human bones were deposited at the same time with those of

the animals. ;

After some observations on the progress of the excavations, and

the means adopted for preventing this interesting deposit from being

tampered with, Professor Van Beneden proceeds as follows :—‘I send

you sketches of the two crania above mentioned, to serve until I

can send a photograph of them, and afterwards casts. You will see

that No. 2 is as brachycephalic and prognathous as it can be; No. 1

is orthognathous, and the cranium is more elongated behind. The

outlines present no less difference. ‘The prognathous skull No. 2 is

truncated in front; the other is regularly arched, and exhibits the

parietal swellings more towards the front. I may remark also that the

cranium No. | is by far the best-preserved, its bones being as hard as

if it had been buried but a little while, whilst the bony substance of

No. 2 is very friable. ‘They were nevertheless side by side. It is the

well-preserved cranium (No. 1) that was half filled with unrolled

pebbles and fragments of charcoal, with a metacarpal bone and

some fragments of bones. What interpretation is to be given of these

facts? Has No. 1 succeeded No. 2, or did they live together? You

will remark that the prognathous skull has a finer cranial capacity

than the other.”

In communicating to the Academy of Sciences the above extracts

from Professor Van Beneden’s letters to him, M. de Quatrefages

remarks that the prognathism of No. 2 seems exactly to correspond

with a fact of the same nature, exhibited by an upper jaw from a

cave of the Aveyron, presented to the Anthropological Society by

Miscellaneous. 237

M. Pruner-Bey.. The latter and M. Gratiolet showed that the pro-

gnathism of this isolated jaw did not indicate any real resemblance

to the Quadrumanous type. The cranium discovered by M. Van Be-

neden fully confirms this view ; for in this the cerebral development is

perfectly Human, and the frontal region in particular presents a

remarkable extent. On the other hand, the well-marked brachy-

cephalism of this cranium forbids all approximation to the negro

type.—Comptes Rendus, December 26, 1864, p. 1087.

Note on the Metamorphoses of Marine Crustacea.

By M. Z. GerBe.

After referring to the researches of M. Coste and himself, which

led them to the conclusion that the larvee of the Palinuri are iden-

tical with the Crustacea described by naturalists as forming the

genus Phyllosoma, the author states that, as several zoologists are still

doubtful of the truth of these results, he gives a description of the

observed facts, in proof of the opinion above mentioned.

The larva of the Palinurus of our seas manifests those general

characters which have been described in the exotic species of Phyllo-

soma—as, for example, the absence of branchize, and the flattened,

membranous, diaphanous body, divided into two bucklers, one of

which, of larger size and rounded form, constitutes the head, and

supports in front four antenne and two pedunculated eyes, whilst

the other, smaller one, terminated posteriorly by a short and slender

abdomen, bears the footjaws and true feet, furnished with ciliated

appendages.

This larva does not, indeed, correspond completely with the cha-

racters of the genus Phyllosoma: thus it presents no trace of the

false feet which are attached to the abdominal segments of Phyllo-

soma; the last of these segments is simple, instead of being termi-

nated by a fin composed of five lamine ; and, lastly, it only exhibits

two pairs of footjaws and three pairs of-true feet.

Hence it would at first appear that the embryo of Palinurus vulgaris

is not a Phyllosoma, as it does not present all the characters of that

genus. But these are in reality only transitory differences, which

will be successively effaced in the course of the first four or five

changes of skin. Even at this period, some of the organs which

these moults are to bring to light are represented by excessively

rudimentary buds, with corresponding nervous ganglia and divisions

of the sternal artery ; the first two footjaws and the last two pairs of

true feet are in this condition.

On witnessing the hatching of the marine Crustacea, and following

their development, we find that all make their appearance in a larval

form, and that, immediately after their birth, all of them undergo a

first moult. They detach themselves from the epidermal envelope

in which their ovarian development has been effected ; and when they

are entirely freed from it, organs which were previously invaginated,

like the pedunculated eyes of the Snails, become everted. Of this

sort are the spines which arm the cephalothorax of most of them

(especially the larvee of the Zoéa-form), the last joint of the footjaws

238 Miscellaneous.

and true feet, the ciliated fringes of the provisional natatory organs,

and the spines, hairs, or filaments which terminate the antennee and

the last segment of the abdomen. But in no species, not even in

the Lobsters, which, of all Crustacea, are hatched in the most per-

fect condition, does this first metamorphosis cause the appearance of

the lateral lamine of the caudal fin and the false feet. These

organs remain latent, the latter until the second moult, the former

until the third. The lateral laminze of the tail, when they first

become visible, are in the form of very small oval disks, and the false

feet are represented by short, bifid, smooth, rounded appendages ;

neither of them acquire the characters which they present in the

perfect animal until the fourth moult. ee ee te ie

This is the case with the other organs which are incomplete, rudi-

mentary, or deficient at the moment of exclusion; at each moult

some become complete, others acquire more and more their normal

form, whilst others make their first appearance, to arrive subse-

quently at their final perfection*.

In conclusion, the author expresses himself as follows :—‘ The

facts which I have just detailed very briefly, facts which I have seen

constantly and invariably produced, justify us in thinking that the

embryos of Palinurus vulgaris, being subjected to the same meta-

morphoses as the larvee of the other marine Crustacea, must, like

them, acquire those organs of which they are destitute at birth, after

several moults. The investigations which I am engaged in will, I

hope, soon enable me to bring evidence in support of this assertion,

and at the same time to demonstrate that if the Phyllosomata of

authors present more perfect characters than the larva which forms

the subject of these observations, it is because these Phyllosomata

have already undergone several metamorphoses, and consequently

represent subjects in a more advanced state of development.” —

Comptes Rendus, December 26, 1864, p. 1101.

On the Eyes of Asteracanthion rubens, Mill. § Trosch. (Uraster

rubens, Fordes). By 8. Jourpain.

When we investigate the varied forms of the organ of vision in

the Invertebrata, we find that they may be referred to two distinct

and fundamental types—(1) the eyes which we propose to call ido-

scopic, that is to say, furnishing images, and (2) photoscopic eyes,

that is to say, fitted only to give a general sensation of light and

darkness. The former, which are met with especially in the Mol-

lusca, Insects, and Crustacea, are characterized by an expansion of

a nerve of special sensibility, upon which the luminous rays are iso-

lated in slender bundles by passing through a very small aperture,

* The modifications of form produced by successive moults must, in the case of.

the Phyllosomata, have given origin to many synonyms. The number of the sup-

posed species of that form being far greater than that of all the known Palinuri,

we are led to suppose that two or perhaps three states of the same larva have

been described as so many distinct species. But this is a question which can only

be solved by further investigations made in the seas where the Phyllosomata

abound, which also can alone teach us to what exotic Palinurus each Phyllosoma

belongs.

Miscellaneous. 239

or, most frequently, concentrated by a convergent lens. In all cases

the image produced is reversed.

_ The second kind, misunderstood or neglected by many anatomists,

consist essentially of a blackish or reddish pigment, of very definite

structure, impressionable by luminous rays, and in immediate relation

to the nervous system in animals which are provided with the latter.

The sensitive pigment does not necessarily occupy a point on the

outer surface of the body; the very simple functions assigned to it

may be performed when the pigment is separated from the external

medium by translucent bodies—such as the exterior tegument, for

example. This is the arrangement that I have met with in the Si-

punculide ; it has also been indicated in certain Annelides, especially

the Hermelle, in which its nature has been well comprehended by

M. de Quatrefages.

Thus constituted—that is to say, reduced to an aggregation of pig-

ment-cells in connexion with the nervous system, or, still lower in

the scale, only with the sarcodic tissue, and receiving the impression

of the luminous rays mediately or directly—they represent the

simplest form of the organ of vision in the animal series. It is in

this simple state that they have been described by Rathke in the

genus Lycoris, and that they are met with in many other genera.

In examining recently the composition of the pigment-spots (well

known to naturalists) which occupy the extremities of the rays of

Asteracanthion rubens, we have discovered an organic perfection of

the photoscopic eye which appears to have hitherto escaped the

notice of observers.

_ The pigmentary eyes of Asteracanthion are situated at some little

distance from the extreme end of the rays, in the interambulacral

furrows. They occupy a small papilla or gemmiform tubercle,

which receives a filament from the ambulacral nervous trunks; and

this filament becomes dilated into a ganglion on penetrating into the

papilla. The spiniform calcareous processes which terminate the

arms of the Starfish surround the papilla like a sort of calyx, which,

however, is open at the level of the interambulacral furrow. When,

by the action of the muscles, these processes are separated from each

other, the visual organ is completely exposed, and receives the lumi-

nous rays without any obstacles. When, by the contraction of the

antagonistic muscles, these processes are approximated and brought

into contact, the calyx closes and imprisons the oculiferous papilla ;

the luminous rays can then no longer reach it, and, if I may use the

expression, the eyes are shut. ‘The Starfish can therefore, at its

pleasure, exercise or suspend the act of vision, and effectually pro-

tect the organ of sight from the injurious contact of external objects.

When the oculiferous papilla is examined under the microscope,

the presence of the red pigment which we have already mentioned

is easily detected ; and it may also be remarked that this pigment

does not cover the surface of the papilla with a uniform layer, but

that it is distributed upon it in clearly defined and regularly distri-

buted groups. If, with the view of ascertaining precisely the nature

of these pigment-groups, a magnifying power of 300 or 400 dia-

meters be employed, the oculiferous papilla is seen to be hollowed

240 Miscellaneous.

by a great number of cavities, which may be compared with those

of athimble. Lach of these depressions is lined by the characteristic

pigment, and also connected at the bottom with the nervous ganglion,

which occupies the centre of the papilla, and, as it were, forms its

nucleus. The depressions are filled with a very transparent gelati-

nous matter, forming a slight projection at the surface of the oculi-

ferous tubercle, and terminated by a convex portion, like the cornea

of the higher animals. By the action of glycerine, this refractive

matter swells up, and the projection just mentioned becomes more

marked.

From the description that we have just given of it, some physio-

logists will no doubt be led to refer the visual organ of Asteracanthion

to the great division of idoscopic eyes. But, notwithstanding the

presence of a refractive body, which militates in favour of this assi-

milation, we shall regard this organ as a photoscopic eye. As in

these, the pigment-cells cover the nervous element, and constitute

the screen upon which the luminous raysimpinge. What, then, may

be the function of the refractive substance analogous to the vitreous

humour that fills the capsule of the eye? It will serve to collect

and concentrate the luminous rays upon the impressionable pigment,

and consequently to render the perception of light, and of its different

degrees, more intense and perfect.

Thus we find in the Asteracanthion a specialization of functions

which no doubt represents the highest type of organization of photo-

scopic eyes, and a new example of those tendencies which nature

appears to obey in perfectioning organs—tendencies from which

an eminent physiologist of our day has drawn such brilliant deduc-

tions.—Comptes Rendus, January 16, 1865, p. 103.

Notice of a new Variety of Rhodona punctata from the Swan River.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., &c.

Mr. Edward Gerrard has brought to me a Lizard from the Swan

River, which differs considerably from the common form of Rho-

dona punctata*, indeed so much so that I was at first inclined to re-

gard it as a new species of that interesting genus ; but on reconsider-

ation, as it only differs in the distribution of the colours, I think that

it is better to regard it as a variety. It may be named after its dis-

coverer, Rhodona punctata, var. Gerrardii. The body white, with

three broad black streaks, which are continued from the head to

rather beyond the base of the tail; each of the streaks is as wide as,

or rather wider than, two-thirds of two series of scales. The two

outer streaks commence on the side of the nose, and are continued

across and along the eye and down the side of the body ; the central

vertebral streak commences at the back of the head. The three

streaks are continued on the tail; but they become wider, and are

broken up into spots, which have some more or less distinct white

streaks across them. The upper surface of the hind thighs is black-

spotted, the spots forming a kind of streak; the chin, belly, and

under part of the tail are white.

Hab. Swan River.—Proc. Zool. Soc. June 28, 1864.

* Cat. of Lizards in B,. M. (1845), p. 89.

THE ANNALS.

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 88. APRIL 1865.

XXVII.—On the Malacostraca of Aristotle.

By J. Youne, M.D., F.R.S.E., Geol. Survey of Great Britain.

Previous ty to last year we possessed no estimate of the scientific

value of Aristotle’s researches. That want has been supplied by

G. H. Lewes, whose masterly monograph contains not merely

analyses of the principal scientific treatises, but also a comparison

of their doctrines with those of the present day. Meyer’s work

(Aristoteles Thierkunde, Berlin, 1855) is limited to the Aristo-

telian zoology and physiology. Besides minor notices in various

works and journals, the classes of animals as defined by Aristotle

have, in whole or in part, been made the subjects of special

treatises: thus, Aubert has discussed the Cephalopoda; Gloger,

the Birds; Miiller, some of the Fishes ; Cuvier, the Malacostraca,

in his ‘ Mémoire sur les Ecrevisses connues aux Anciens’ (Mém.

du Mus. t. ii.). Sundevall has identified the forms under the

classes Mammalia, Aves, Reptilia, and Insecta.

__ In the following paper I propose to collect the notes on the

anatomy and physiology of the Malacostraca contained in the

three principal treatises, namely the ‘ Historia Animalium?’ and

the treatises ‘De Partibus’ and ‘ De Generatione,’ and to give

the data upon which the determination of the forms alluded to

is founded.

The Malacostraca belong to the section of the animal kingdom

characterized by Aristotle as bloodless. The value of the dis-

tinction between blood-having and bloodless animals has been

disputed. Lewes and Meyer concur in regarding these terms as

incidental characters, useful from their brevity, which saves the

cumbrous repetition of details. But even a popular term, so

used, must have a definite meaning attached to it. Now the

groups invariably included under Bloodless are Malakia, Mala-

costraca, Ostracoderma, Entoma, and a miscellaneous assemblage

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 16

242 Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle.

of undetermined animals. It is true that no attempt at classifi-

cation can be found in Aristotle’s writings; that the basis of

classification (viz. correct anatomical knowledge, by which the

affinities of animals could be recognized) was wanting; that

Aristotle has expressly argued against the use of a negation as

a character, and in one passage (De Part. i. 3) even mentioned

(directly or indirectly, according to the lection adopted) this

very case as one of great difficulty. Nevertheless the so frequent

use of these terms, always with the same precise meaning, and

the numerous physiological results of the qualities they repre-

sent, seem to indicate that to Aristotle they had more than a

merely symbolical value. The implication of a positive character

under the negative phrase would remove some part of the incon-

sistency attaching to principles so clearly and justly condemned,

and so freely followed. The following passage seems to supply

such a positive character: eyo o avahoyov 6 OT bees oasT OLS pev

aipa, TOUS be TO avahoyov Tv avTiv Exov Sivam hymep Tots

évaipous TO alwa (De Part.i.5). The term bloodless would

thus be a brief expression for animals having only the analogue

of blood—an imperfect somewhat which had not undergone the

“cooking” ” process necessary for the elaboration of blood proper.

For this, dvacua was the only word in the language. Without,

however, insisting on this (perhaps overstrained) interpretation,

I would point out that this division of the animal kingdom is

superior to the unphilosophic one, Vertebrata and Invertebrata,

to which it exactly corresponds; for while Lamarck proposed

these terms with the full knowledge of the great structural dif-

ferences included under the negation, Aristotle ascribes to his

bloodless animals the common character of want of brain and

viscera, as well as other more fanciful metaphysical qualities.

It is a question worthy of investigation how far the doctrine of

analogies applies to the organs described in the bloodless ani-

mals; but as its consideration will best come after the anatomy

of all these groups has been described, I leave it in the mean-

time, my present purpose being only to supply some of the data

for the solution of this and other interesting points in the his-

tory of ancient science.

The bloodless animals are, as already said, the Malakia, Mala-

costraca, Ostracoderma, Entoma, and a group of diverse forms

which cannot be included under one common form (aspect, eidos).

The diagnosis of these groups may be thus tabulated :—

1. Malakia soft parts external .....s.sescsces ‘ Dedalopets.

2. Malacostraca Peal cine: flexile =Crustacea. —

3. Ostracodermaf % % ‘Ne covering J brittle = Conchifera.

4, Entoma body homogeneous ......eeeeeeee .. =Insecta.

The separation of Crustacea from Insecta has been urged as

Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 243

a remarkable generalization, far in advance of the time. On

what is it based? Articulation, which makes both these sub-

classes members of a wider natural class, was not recognized by

i Aristotle. Their separation is based upon the extraordinary

ground that, while in the former the hard and soft parts are

distinct, in the Insecta the body is of a uniform hardness,

£ “more fleshy than bone, more bony and earthy than flesh.” (De

. Part. i. 8.)

The above group-names are all adjectives, and, as Sundevall

suggests in the case of the second, are definitions rather than

names. Scleroderma is sometimes used for Malacostraca: the

meaning seems identical; at least no passage suggests any gra-

dation of hardness as implied i in the different terms. They are

probably all the invention of Aristotle, who several times alludes

to the want of single terms to include large groups. It is

searcely necessary to remark that yévos and eidos have in Aris-

totle no fixed meaning; they are with him, as with naturalists

prior to Linnzus and with most men still in ordinary talk, con-

vertible terms, for which kind is the best English equivalent.

The yévn péytora included under Malacostraca are Astacus,

Carabus, Caris, and Carcinus. They are all Decapoda, the last

belonging to the section Brachyura, the first three to that of

Macrura. In arranging the anatomical and physiological de-

tails scattered through the several treatises, 1 have followed

convenience, not Aristotle, and grouped them under the usual

systematic heads. In the text, the position, not the function,

of organs determines the order in which they are mentioned.

The gain in clearness is counterbalanced by the necessary neg-

lect, im this arrangement, of the interesting view we might

otherwise have of the author’s modified opinion in successive

works. The references will be sufficient, it is hoped, for the

reader to follow these changes when they occur.

Tegumentary system.—The external covering is flexile, not ©

brittle. The earthy part is external, so as to form a kind of

“kitchen” for the better conservation of such heat as is generated;

for these animals, being bloodless, are of a cold nature: it is also

a protection to the soft. parts (De Part. 11. 8). The cause of its

hardness is curious : skin is the result of evaporation by internal

heat, the viscid material (74 yAéo-ypor) parting with its moisture;

it is, therefore, not merely because it is on the surface that this

solidification takes place. The hardness of the shells in Mala-

costraca and Ostracoderma is due to the dryness of the viscid

minaterial in them (De Gen. ii. 6); for their heat is insufficient to

cause evaporation. The important part assigned to heat in the

animal economy, or at least in the speculations of ancient philo-

sophers regarding it, is a necessary result of their ignorance of

16*

eae 5 Mae \ | eae

2 ies Mr ag: Dare"

244, Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle.

physiology. Attempting to explain phenomena to them isolated,

they were compelled to invoke the aid of some imponderable

agent, whether Final Cause, or heat, or some other: what fol-

lowed was the creation of dilemmas or contradictory proposi-

tions. In the present instance the same result is assigned to

three causes: solidification is, on the one hand, due to heat ;

where that is, by assumption, at a minimum, if not wholly ab-

sent, or where evaporation could not readily be supposed to take

place (as in the sea), original composition is appealed to; in a

third passage, purpose is equivalent to cause.

The general aspect of the group presents two marked features,

not given as grounds of division, but merely stated as differences :

namely, the body of Carcinus is rounded, that of the other genera

long (H. An. iv. 2.5); the former is tailless, the latter have a

tail with appendages, whose function as an organ of locomotion

is so important that its use for the reception of ova does not

seem to have suggested the analogy to that part in Carcinus

employed for the same purpose. The congress of these animals

could scarcely have been witnessed by Aristotle himself; otherwise

the extension of the operculum and exposure of its appendages

would doubtless have suggested its true nature to so acute an

observer.

The carapace of Carcinus is “the case of the body, one, un-

divided, answering to the head and all other parts.” In the

Macrura the nomenclature is not fixed: thorax is the designa-

tion of all covered by the buckler, though there is no resem-

blance between this part and the similarly named cavity of

Vertebrata, the function and organs of respiration throughout

the class being alike unknown to Aristotle. The tail meludes

all posterior to the thorax ; its lower surface is sometimes called

abdomen. The terms ovpa, xépxos, and 6 Tpayndos KaNovpmEVOS,

the so-called neck (probably a popular phrase), are used indiseri-

minately. In describing the mechanism of oviposition (H. An. v.

15, 2), the intervals separating the abdominal segments from the

thorax and telson (xépxos) are mentioned; but a threefold divi-

sion is not intended, since the telson of Astacus is called the

sixth segment of the “neck.’”’ Cuvier found, in ) xépxos, mrepuyva

dé mévte, of Carabus, 7) otpa Kal wreptyia Téooapa of Caris,

indications of structural difference; but the expressions are

synonymous. The use of the tail as a swimming-organ is of

course noted, and mentioned as a very important distinction

between the kinds of Malacostraca (H. An.i. 1.8). It is absent

in Carcinus, because it would be useless to an animal whose only

mode of progression is ambulatory (De Part. iv. 8). The de-

pendence of structure upon function is stated twice afterwards

in the same chapter. The reasoning is in accordance with that

Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 245

of several other passages: one in the previous chapter is cited

by Lewes as at variance with the notion which attributes the

absence of limbs in Ostracoderma to their sedentary habits, but

seems to admit of an opposite rendering :—“ For those animals

capable of motion must of necessity have many limbs, because

their actions are (many) ; for those partaking of several move-

ments have need of several limbs” (De Part. iv. 7). The mo-

dern doctrine, which sees in successive modifications of structure

the influence of change of habit resulting from altered conditions

of life, finds in Aristotle no anticipation. Of that doctrine the

variability of the species is a postulate. But Aristotle sums up

his views regarding the persistence of a type in one sentence,

which explains the presence of pincers in Astacus :—“ they must

have pincers, because they belong to a kind which has them ”

(iv. 8). The future consideration of Aristotle’s intermediate

forms will give occasion to analyze in detail his opinion regard-

ing the series of organized forms. Meanwhile it is enough to

recall that he recognized no passage, in the modern sense, from

one to another. To an advocate of spontaneous generation it

was logically inconsistent to admit transition; the number of

known forms was then too small to allow the recognition, even

empirical, of any true passage; even supposing that anatomical

research had been more than rudimentary, and had not been

limited to such facts as might be obtained by simple inspec-

tion. Further, in disproving certain popular errors in terato-

logy, he insists upon the essential differences in the period: of

gestation as negativing the possibility of mixed forms (De Gen.

iv. 3). Again, life was to him the active or productive essence

of the organism. It had therefore that shadowy impersona-

tion which was ascribed to all the energies in the philosophy

of his and far later times ; but it was not an abstraction distinct

from the organism. Not only was it as a whole “the energy

and faculty” of the body as a whole, but its different duvdpers

find in each part a corresponding dvvapis. Since therefore the

primary dvvapts is that to which the subordinate dvvawess have

reference, and since form is not so much the result as the con-

comitant of this essential property, it necessarily follows that

the manifestation of this final cause must be invariable for every

organism (De Anima, i. 3; De Part.i.1). Admitting its per-

manence, and assured of its antecedence to the matter whose

changes it determines, we can find for the passages above

quoted no other interpretation than that which subordinates

structure to function.

The anterior part of the body, that surface on which the mouth

is placed, is called the face. The forehead includes,the rostrum

and supramandibular space. Beneath the eyes are the antennz

246 Dr.J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle.

(xépara, horns), which in Astacus are said to be six, the inner

bifid pair being counted as four, their single basal stalk bemg

overlooked. These are not spoken of as organs of touch, their

use as weapons of war being the only one assigned them. In

the ordinary movements of the animals, they are applied to the

sides; but, when alarmed, they are projected while the animal

retreats. The mouth, with its two teeth, which are constant in

all Malacostraca, next follows. Between the teeth is the tongue,

which, as an organ of nutrition, is said to be necessary in all

animals (De Part. iv. 5). Beneath the mouth and above the

pincers or “ great feet” are limbs whose position is not quite

correctly stated, while their functions are very vague. The two

hairy feet with their thin appendages are evidently the third pair

of jaw-feet with their flagella: they are below the mouth; but it

is said that a little below them are other hairy branchioid organs,

numerous in Carabus. They are in constant motion; their

function is the reception and emission of water (H. An. iv. 2;

De Part. iv. 8). These are clearly the first and second pairs of

jaw-feet, with their appendages, placed below the third pair by

confusion of the normal position of the animal with that im

which it was placed for examination. This description of the face

is drawn from Astacus. In the following chapter (H. An. iv. ¢. 3)

the parts of Carcinus are sketched, and the first pair taken from

among the branchioid parts, and called the sheaths of the teeth

(€mixadvppata él Tov ddévTwv). Upon the passages iv. 2. 30

and iv. 8. 3, as well as upon each other, commentators have be-

stowed much labour, learning, and sarcasm. The text is certainly

obscure, the terms somewhat indiscriminately used; but much

of these ponderous treatises might have been spared, had it been

borne in mind that accuracy was impossible to a writer who

denied the existence of respiration in these animals (De Part.

iv. 5), and who makes no mention of the branchiz or their cavi-

ties, who even denies their existence, as appears from this pas-

sage (H. An. viii. 2.4) :— Those blood-possessing animals which

use the water in a fashion analogous to respiration have branchize;

those using it for the sake of food have a tube [blow-hole].

Similarly the Malakia and Malacostraca; for these imbibe the

water for the sake of nourishment.” That the branchie were

not included under the hairy branchioid oral appendages appears

from this passage (De Resp. 12):—“‘The Carabi and Carcint

discharge the water by the hairy members through the sheaths

(rapa Ta dacéa dud Tov émumtvypatov).”’ The following literal

translation of the two passages in the ‘ History’ seems the best

that can be made of them :—* All these animals admit sea-water

by the mouth, and gradually contracting this part, discharge it,

(as do) Carcini. and>@arabi by, the -branchioid members; now.

Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 247

Carabi have these members numerous” (iv. 2. 10). “ It [? Cara-

bus] receives the water by the mouth (pushing aside with the

sheaths), and discharges it by the upper apertures of the mouth

(covering with the sheaths those by which it entered); and these

[apertures] are straight below the eyes [and when it has received

the water, it covers the mouth with both the sheaths, and thus

squirts out the sea] ” (iv. 3.3). The clause [ ] is by ‘Schneider

considered of later “ng marginal interpolation; it seems

further as if those marked ( ) were also annotations or attempts

to connect with the acts described the constant motion of the

branchioid structures; for, besides the awkward elliptical form

of both, the latter separates, very inelegantly, obras from Tovs

div@ Topovs ToD cTOmwarTos, to which it evidently refers. In the

first passage, the text, as amended by Schneider, is adopted on

account of the support it derives from the quotation De Resp. ; ;

though there 1 is still a little difficulty left in the relation of of re

KapKivot Kal oi KapaBor to the rest of the sentence, and the re-

3 moval from its right place of an important part of the process

mapa Ta Bpayxodn. The subsequent insertion of the illustrative

genera as a note is probable from the structure of the sentence,

of which they cannot originally have formed a part. Without

entering into a minute analysis of these passages, it seems evi-

dent. that Aristotle was aware of the return of the water by the

external efferent apertures, which he wrongly thought to open

into the mouth, and therefore, equally wrongly, attributed the

expulsion to the coincident approximation of the maxille. The

respiration in Crustacea is the subject of an excellent paper by

Milne-Edwards (Ann. d. Sc. Nat. sér. 2. t. xi. Zool. p. 129), in

which the part played by the maxillary appendages is experi-

mentally demonstrated. The repetitions, obscurity, and inele-

gance of chap v. induced Schneider to regard it as not authentic ;

but he seems to have been led to this opinion by the attempt to

find in it the true theory of respiration, which, I have shown, it

could not contain, More likely is it that additions have been

made, either by Aristotle himself, as more information was ob-

tained or new opinions formed (thus the first pair of jaw-feet

are in it described as sheaths), or by zealous commentators

anxious to make clear concise statements of facts with which

they were profoundly unacquainted. The extension of the in-

flux and efflux of water to the whole group depends upon a dis-

puted reading, Kowvov S¢ mavtev Tovtav éotly ddovtas TdavTa

ew vo, or TodTO éatww* ddovTas Te (Hist. iv. 2. 10): the .

latter seems the more probable version; but, as we have only

probabilities to guide us, their discussion is fruitless and un-

necessary.

_ The feet are ten in. seablien, in all but «apis xvp1, whose

248 Dr.J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle.

abdominal appendages are considered equivalent to the thoracic

limbs. The motion of the feet is lateral, like that of the legs in

insects: progression by their aid is diagonal, as in quadrupeds,

in whom, however, two alternate and opposite feet precede the

corresponding members of the pair to which each belongs;

while i - Carcinus the alternation is by four feet at a time (H.

An. i. 5.7; De Inces. An.14). The posterior feet of the small

Da uike Carcini are flat, “so as to be useful for swimming”

(De Part. iv. 8). The oblique motion of the pincers is adapted

for conveying to the mouth the food grasped by them. Those

of Astacus are minutely described, and the tooth-like arrange-

ment of the tubercles suggests their comparison with jaws, of

which the upper is moveable, the lower fixed. The absence of

pincers in Carides is attributed to the number of the other feet,

on which the material is used up. This number is in conse-

quence of their natatory habits—doubtless a reference to the flat

tips on the majority of their limbs. The teleology of this chapter

(De Part. iv. 8) has already been spoken of: in the last quota-

tion we find another instance of the law of economy which

Aristotle had stated long before the time of Geoffroy St.-Halaire,

by which he explains the small tail of the bear, &c., and of

which he makes a more correct use in his acute explanation of

the mutual relations between fat and sperm (De Part. ui. 5).

The description of the abdominal appendages is very obscure.

The hairy plates, 7AdKas, to which the ova are attached are said

to be four in Astacus. Did the position of the first pair nearer

the middle line than the others exclude them from the reckon-

ing? In Hist. v.15 they are said to accompany each somite of

Carabus, and are therefore five. It is they probably, not the

ova, which are meant as being largest in the middle, the last

being the smallest (H. An. v. 15.2). This version is in accord-

ance with a previous passage, where the female is said to have

these appendages weyada Kal ém’ éXaTTOV Ta TOs TO Tpaxnr@

(iv. 2.5): the clause which follows (6 0 appyv dre Kal ovK

€maAdaTTovTa) 1 is rejected as SPUurIOUS ; it is, at any rate, un-

necessary, since the overlapping which it states to be absent in

the male is not properly opposed to any arrangement in the

female, the present chapter (v.15) denying it in her also. If,

therefore, the clause is retained, éwadXaTrovra must be read

ém €XATTOV.

The cloacal office of the anus is stated clearly (De Gen. i. 15) :

“In the Malacostraca and the like, the passage for excrements

and the uterine duct is the same: it is by this passage that the

seminal fluid is discharged.” It is this sentence which makes

intelligible the remark that the ova are not continuous with the

duct, but are on the middle of the body, which is separated by

Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 249

an interval, as already described, from the tail. The “cartilages”

are divided into several parts, meaning probably the outer and

inner plates of the abdominal feet. These are not only, like the

operculum of Carcinus, larger in the female; but they enlarge

towards the end of gestation for the reception of the ova, which

are brought to their places by the bent and adpressed tail. The

epicalymmata or opercula, as the outer plates of the somites are

called, not being able to cover the mass of ova, the incurved tail

assists, overlapping them like a lid. The mechanism in Carcinus

is not alluded to.

These animals in spring, and in autumn after generation

(H. An. viii. 19.5), cast a slough like serpents, but not, like

them, in one piece, since individuals have been caught with one

half of the body soft, the other still hard. This occurs not once,

but often: it is said elsewhere to occur both immediately after

birth (edOds yeyvouevor)? and later (v. 15.6). During the pro-

cess they are weak and unwilling to move, concealing themselves

till their mteguments recover their hardness. |

Sexual distinctions—These are the presence or absence’ of

pincers, variations in their size when present, the development

of spurs on the last pair of feet, the larger size of the abdominal

plates in the female. Uncertain as we are as to the exact ani-

mals referred to by Aristotle in these observations, their accu-

racy, except as to the abdominal plates, cannot be tested. The

inequality in size of the pincers of Astacus is rightly shown not

to be of sexual value. The female Carcinus is altogether larger

than the male; her operculum in particular is broader and

rougher. This relation of size to the function of reproduction

is also noted among insects.

Digestive System.—The presence of teeth (= the mandibles)

in all Malacostraca is stated: in Carcinus they are round, not

long. The tongue, or rather its analogue, is mentioned as an

essential organ in all animals (De Part. iv.5). Though stated

to be between the teeth, the whole mouth seems elsewhere pos-

sessed of the function of taste.

_ The stomach follows the mouth, though separated from it, in

Carcinus and Carabus, by an cesophagus small in proportion to

the size of the body (De Part. iv.5). The stomach is mem-

branous, and provided with teeth at its mouth—an oversight

due to the close approximation of the cardiac and pyloric orifices,

to the latter of which they properly belong. They are not pre-

sent in all Carcini—a doubtful statement. Their purpose is to

triturate the food insufficiently acted on by the oral teeth.

From the stomach, which in Carcinus is said to be double

(though the remark applies equally to the other members of the

group), the gut, simple, of equal thickness throughout, passes

250 ODr.J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle,

to terminate at the tail. As already said, it is regarded as the

common passage for excrements and ova. To this Carcinus does

not seem an exception ; for though the clause following that in

which the vent is placed in the middle of the operculum is not

very clear, it cannot be regarded as an admission of the distinct-

ness of the genital apertures: é«rds 5é Kal obTov (or TovToLs) F

Ta wa éxtixtovow (H. An. iv. 2, 10). The emendation in

brackets does not help us much; for not only is its authority

doubtful, but there is nothing to which rovrors can refer except

TO éytepov : besides, waiving the grammatical difficulty, the vent

is not external to the genital apertures. All it can be held as

affirming is that the products of generation reach the surface,

We learn from other passages that it was by the vent,

The position of the gut is dorsal, and separated by the mus-

cular mass from the genital ducts, as in quadrupeds. This is

not the fact, as will appear from his own statements under the

generative organs. The analogy is probably suggested by those

male quadrupeds in which the external organs are slung along

the under surface of the abdomen (H. An. 1. 1.3); but this will

not apply to the female,

Other viscera there are none (De Part. iv. 5). “ None of these

animals have blood from which arises the nature (7 vats, the

originating principle, Lewes) of the viscera, because the con-

dition (7a@os) of their existence (i. e. of the viscera) is some

such condition (7a@os) of it, i. e. THs ducéws. For that there

are bloodless and blood-possessing animals lies in the Final

Cause (6 Advos) which determines their being. Further, those

things for which blood-possessing animals have viscera are want-

ing in these (the bloodless); for they have neither veins, nor

bladder, nor respiration; but only it is necessary for them to

have the analogue of a heart; for the sensitive part of the soul

and the cause of life is present in all animals, in some element

of the organs and body.” But this heart is here a metaphysical,

not an anatomical organ; it is conjectured to exist as the seat

of sensation. The only contents of the shell, then, are, besides

the digestive apparatus described and the generative organs, a

pale fiuid, the purus or wyxwv, the diffluent hepatic mass so

- named in Malakia and Ostracoderma.

_ The Malacostraca are said to be omnivorous (H., An, viii. 8, 5),

devouring stones, wood, dung, and flesh; their food is carried

to the mouth by the pincers. How they acquired the reputation

of eating stones and wood is not easy to see.

_ The digestive organs have plainly been examined by Aristotle,

but in no way justifying his being called an anatomist: the

separation of viscera has not, as will appear under the generative

organs, been attempted. Everything stated is ascertainable by

simple inspection. |

; Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 251

Organs of Sense.—Sensation (or, more correctly, sensibility)

Aristotle held to be essential to all animals. This logical infer-

ence rendered necessary the logical heart just mentioned, which

is thus assumed to exist on grounds very far from practical*.

The special senses possessed by the Malacostraca are those of

taste and vision, smell and hearing. The first resides in the

tongue, sight in the mobile eyes. The place of eyelids is sup-

plied by the hardness of the eye. To counterbalance the dim-

ness of vision supposed to result from thus, so to speak, looking

through the hard eyelid, motion is given to the organ, so that

it may turn towards the light (De Part. ii. 13). Smell and

hearing are referred to no special organ; the former is held to

exist because baits are used with success in the capture of these

animals, The olfactory sacs of Rosenthal (auditory of Farre)

were necessarily unknown, as was also the capsule at the base of

the outer antennz, to which the function of hearing is ascribed.

Both organs are as yet known in only a small number of the

class; while the phenomena ascribed to these two senses are

experimentally demonstrable as at least in part due to the

operation of the other senses.

Generative System.—The existence of penetrating organs is

expressly denied in the case of Carcinus; and their absence in

the group generally is the basis of remarks on impregnation, to

which we shall again recur. The genital apertures beneath the

last pair of feet in Caris are mentioned, but, as will appear, with

no reference to their true function, The ova are alongside of

the gut—a general remark applicable to all the group (H. An.

iy. 2.11). In Carabus a duct is described as passing from

thorax to vent, on the lower surface of the fleshy mass. It

is present and identical in both sexes, being devoted to the

proper secretion of each. The successive branching of these

ducts is not mentioned here, but oceurs in the ‘De Genera-

tione’ (i. 17). Not only are they similar in aspect; their con-

tents, a pale fluid, are similar also. This could only have been

a note descriptive of their appearances in specimens examined

after reproduction; for in a subsequent chapter the ovary of

Carabus is said to be contracted at intervals (yeu évrouas), its

appearance during the earlier period of gestation; and the red

colour of the eggs, which he knew of, couid not have escaped

notice, had they been seen previous to extrusion.

_ Another teleological enigma is presented by the male genital

organs. Testes are intended as regulators of, or rather checks

upon, the procreative instincts (De Gen. i. 4); im animals of

cold habit they are therefore unnecessary. But the passages

_ * Compare De Anima, i. 5 ef seq., 1. 2. 11; De Part. ii. 8. 10, iv. 5.

252 Dr.J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle,

quoted bring into prominence the windings of these ducts in

animals of a cold habit, in whom he finds no sufficient cause

for the movements of the sperm being retarded.

The ova and spiral ducts are similar in Caris (H. An. iv. 2.

13): the spiral arrangement was not alluded to, however, in

Carabus. “ Peculiar to the male are two white bodies, similar in

colour and structure to the proboscis of Sepia; they are convo-

luted like the ujxwv of Buccinum (? enpv&); they begin at the

cotyledons beneath the last feet. There is also in it (2. e. the

thorax) a flesh-like substance, red and blood-like in colour,

clammy to the touch, and not similar to flesh. From the con-

voluted mass just mentioned there is another spiral (duct) like

a thread in thickness; beneath these are two granular masses

attached to the seminal duct [in Schneider’s text, two granular

seminal bodies attached to the gut]. Such are the parts in the

male. The eggs (ovaries) of the female are red; their attach-

ment is near the stomach and on either side of the gut as far

as the flesh-like bodies, being surrounded by a thin membrane.”

I have given this passage as it stands, confessmg my inability

to unravel the anatomical statements it contains. In the trea-

tise ‘De Generatione’ (ii. 8) the ovaries of Malacostraca are

said to be double; the genital duct may therefore be inferred to

be double. The duality of the organs in Caris is clearly stated :

what these organs are is not so clear. The granular hepatic organ

of the Squilla lies on either side of the gut, and may have been

taken for a genital structure. But for the precision with which

the genital passages are said to terminate in the vent (De Gen.

loc. cit.), the testes would seem to be correctly described. The |

corresponding apertures in the female, however, are not recog-

nized ; and since the ovaries are only traced to the flesh-like

masses, 7. e. probably to the point opposite the second pair of

feet, where they turn downwards to reach the surface of the

body, they at least seem supposed to pass to the usual termina-

tion. The two granular bodies may represent the bursz copu-

latrices ; but what of the thread-like spirals? It is possible that

some of the testicular ramifications are meant, not discovered

to be integral parts of the mass. If anatomists have erred in

more recent times, with fuller knowledge and better appliances,

the acknowledgment that Aristotle is obscure at least, if not in-

accurate, may be safely made without detracting from his merit,

more especially when we remember that functions, not struc-

tures, were the chief objects of his studies. Every reperusal of

the ‘ History of Animals’ strengthens the impression that, as it

now stands, it is an unfinished treatise—as it were, the rough

draft in which memoranda were inserted as they occurred.

Congress takes place in the spring (H. An. y.6). Among

Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 253

the Macrura it is effected in the same way as in retromingent

quadrupeds, the female raising the tail so as to bring the cloace

in contact. The Carcini oppose the ventral surfaces, their oper-

cula being laid together. The prolongation of the act, which

permitted its being watched, is the result of their bloodlessness

and consequent cold habit. The necessity that the male secre-

tion should be applied to the eggs previously to extrusion leads

Aristotle to argue elaborately against the then alleged impreg-

nation of fishes by swallowing the male fluid, and even to doubt

the effusion of that fluid over the extruded ova. The pa-

rallel development of the secretions in each sex, and their simul-

taneous maturity, are sagaciously urged in support of his con-

jecture that congress takes place, though so rapidly as to elude

observation. The subsequent effusion over the ova would then

be a sort of economy by which the secretion is used up. Asa

final proof that impregnation must take place during contact,

he points out the position of the eggs in Malacostraca beneath

the body of the female as rendering impossible any interference

on the part of the male. The “cold habit” of these animals

entails a dilemma for which he offers no explanation. Having

elsewhere stated that fish are of a cold habit, and here conjec-

turing a very short contact, he nevertheless attributes the pro-

longed contact of Malacostraca to the same thermal conditions.

His physiology was more correct than his metaphysical heat

theories. :

Gestation lasts for three months, in Carts four. After re-

maining attached to the female for about twenty days, the ova

are thrown off in a mass outwardly undivided. In fifteen days

more, the perfect individuals issue. The ova of this group are

not eggs in the true sense (H. An. i. 4. 1), nor are they scoleces,

but intermediate—a character they share with those of fish ;

and in both it is a result of “cold habit ” (De Gen.i. 8). Their

development takes place after extrusion. They ‘are cooked”

in Crustacea while attached to the parent (H. An. v.15. 4), the

evidence of which is their increase of bulk. This increase Lewes,

after Auber, attributes to endosmosis, if indeed it occurs at all.

The alleged imperfection of the Malacostracous egg seems to

be in great part an assumption demanded by the thermal specu-

lations so prominent in these treatises—to be, not observation,

but inference. It is not stated how the external hatching-

process conduces to a development which the internal warmth,

such as it is, is insufficient to mature. Having, however,

assumed the imperfection of the egg, it is necessary to explain

it. We have seen that it is the result of the cold nature of the

parents ; its purpose is to save the race from extinction: the

number of eggs required to be laid, so that some may have a

254 Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle.

chance of escaping destruction necessitates their extrusion in

an imperfect state; for were they to be retained till mature,

their number would be diminished and their chances of destruc-

tion increased. To this end also is adapted their rapid develop-

ment when without the body, as they thus more speedily over-

pass the precarious age (De Gen. i. 8). Again, the eggs of birds

acquire their hard covering on the cessation of growth; those

of cartilaginous fishes remain soft because the parent body has

not sufficient warmth to dry up the outer covering (ibid. 10).

In Malacostraca no period is assigned at which the shell ac-

quires its density ; on the contrary, growth advances, even though

the shell is hard. Again, the relation established between the

outer covering and that of the egg (DeGen.ii.1), though perfectly .

applicable to the Malacostraca, fails utterly in other groups of

animals, and is at variance with the teleological speculations

just stated. But, contradictory as are these statements, it must

not be forgotten that the facts are themselves no less puzzling.

The true theory of generation is only of late and very slow

growth. How nearly the searching intellect of Aristotle ap-

proached that theory may be seen in Lewes’s masterly sketch of

its history. The reader will there find proof of the wonderful

sagacity Aristotle showed in his observation and reasoning re-

garding embryology in beings less obscure than the Malacos-

traca, whose eggs he was entirely destitute of the means of

properly studying.

Such is the account given by Aristotle of the anatomy of

Malacostraca. The facts are few, obscurely stated, sometimes

erroneous: they are all such as could be obtained by simple in-

spection : dissection there was none. For the genital passages

are not traced to their terminations, but are lost sight of where

they dip to reach the external apertures; their further course is

guessed, and guessed wrongly as towards the tail. The muscles

are not mentioned; for if these organs were not understood in -

the Vertebrata, much less would they be intelligible in these

animals; they are probably the pale substance of which he

speaks. An omission more remarkable is that of the power

possessed by these animals of reproducing lost parts—a fact

which seems also to have escaped the notice of the fishermen

from whom he derived so much information.

It has been conjectured that Aristotle had a more extensive

knowledge than his anatomical statements indicate. That he

knew more species than he has named is very probable; but we

may safely assume that, in treatises looking at structures from

different points of view, he has made use of all the structural in-

formation he possessed. It must be remembered that the main

Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 255

object of his studies was the explanation of the phenomena of life.

We now know that accurate anatomy is the only sure basis of

physiology : but the speculations of that age followed an inverted

order. Descending, as Aristotle traces thought, from universals

to particulars, the order of ideas was supposed to represent the

order of events. A Final Cause was assumed as the starting-

point; the facts were viewed as its manifestations. How that

operated in multiplying difficulties I have pointed out. Its

cramping influence was rebelled against by Aristotle :—“ It is

true that nature sometimes uses excretions to some good end ;

but we must not therefore seek a final cause in all things, but,

inasmuch as certain things have certain properties, there will

necessarily arise from these many effects.” (De Part. iv. 2,

quoted by Lewes, p. 318.)

The identification of the animals from which the foregoing

anatomical details were drawn has, of course, been frequently

attempted. Belief in the infallibility of Aristotle led to many

arbitrary interpretations, which it might be interesting, but

would assuredly be unprofitable, to restate. The essay by Cuvier,

‘Sur les Ecrevisses connues aux Anciens” (Mém. du Mus.

t. 11.) and the chapter in Meyer’s ‘Arist. Thierkunde’ on the

Crustacea are the most recent dissertations on the subject with

which I am acquainted. There is not in English, so far as I

am aware, any special treatise on the Malacostraca.

The yévn péyora of the group have been already mentioned.

The yévn or e’6n included under them are—

Astacus. 2. Fluviatile A.

Carabus.

Caris. 1. x. kugy. 2. Kpdyyov. 38. Td pxpov yévos.

Carcinus. 1. Maia. 2. Paguri. 3. Heraeleotici. 4. River

Carcini. 5. Small forms, unnamed.

Astacus.—The description of this form (H. An. iv. 2. 6) leaves

no doubt as to its identity as a member of the family Astacina,

probably the Homarus vulgaris, M.-Edw., a common Mediterra-

nean species. Nephrops norvegicus also occurs in the Mediterra-

nean; but as the only recorded localities are in especial the

northern parts of the Adriatic, and points westward of that gulf,

this noble representative of a former fauna seems not common

on the Grecian coasts.

The diagnostic characters mentioned are :—the three anterior

foot-pairs are didactyle; the pincers are larger than in Carabus,

unequal, with sharp spines along their outer margin; the outer

antennee shorter than in Carabus, the inner bifid, or rather, as

Aristotle describes them, two on each side; the eyes are smaller

256 Dr.J, Young on the Malacostraca of Aristoile.

than in Carabus, but the rostrum is larger; the smooth surface

and larger body also distinguish it from that animal.

Heller (Die Crust. des Siid. Europa, 1863) mentions, besides

the Mediterranean forms Homarus and Nephrops, seven species

of freshwater Astaci, to one or more of which Aristotle probably

alludes when he speaks of fluviatile forms of this genus. Were

our knowledge of the zoology of southern Europe as minute as

we could desire, it would be impossible to speak positively on

this and other questions of identification without some certainty

as to the locality where Aristotle’s observations were chiefly

made, whether at Athens or in Macedonia, and as to the possi-

bility of species being brought from distant countries. To spe-

culate upon the particular forms which may be included under

the general names he uses is therefore simply to waste time.

Carabus.—The diagnosis given under Astacus contains all the

data upon which an identification of this form can be founded.

But one point is especially of imterest. The opening statement

that Astacus and Carabus have not pincers is in direct contradic-

tion to many subsequent passages in the ‘ History of Animals’

and in ‘ De Partibus,’ in which the pincers of the latter animal

are taken for granted and their uses described. The first con-

tradiction occurs in the same chapter, a few lines further on,

where the didactyle first pair of the female is her sexual distine-

tion. At the same time the male has on the last pair spurs

larger and rougher than those of the female. To reconcile these

conflicting statements is impossible, without unwarrantable in-

terference with the text. Meyer’s suggestion is both critically

sounder and more in keeping with the laxity so common in

Aristotle’s descriptions. He finds “the rough spiny carapace,

the short rostrum, the large lateral and the shorter inner an-

tenne, the large eyes, the five swimming-plates of the telson,

the large false feet of the female, and the red ova” characters

sufficiently marked to justify their acceptance as descriptive of

Palinurus vulgaris. The contradictions as to the pincers he

holds as proofs that Aristotle was acquainted with other forms,

but has neither named nor described them, save in these inci-

dental puzzling allusions. The great length of the third pair

in P. vulgaris might have been expected to require some notice.

Again, in the allied genus Scyllarus it is the last pair, not the

first, which is didactyle in the female. The development of the

spurs is therefore sexually the reverse of that stated in the text,

But in Scyllarus the oostegites show the decrease posteriorly

which, according to the lection I have adopted, is asserted in

the description of the auxiliaries to oviposition. In S. datus,

moreover, the spines there mentioned on the lateral parts of the

abdominal somites are well marked, If then we confine our

Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 257 |

attention to the ‘ History of Animals’ (B. iv. ¢. 2), we find the

characters there stated generally applicable to the Loricata of

Van der Hoeven’s classification. But, considering the other

passages in which the pincers of Carali are referred to as de-

seriptive not of sexual but generic characters, and looking else-

where for forms which without violence may be supposed to

have, in part at least, contributed to a description probably

written chiefly from memory, the genera Gebia and Calliazis,

separated by Heller from the Astacina, and placed between that

family and the Loricata, present the chelate first pair, and are

probably included in the term Caraboid, which is frequently

used for Carabi, and, though sometimes perhaps including

Astacus, may be held as limited to the Loricata and allied forms

unnamed. .

Of the families Loricata and Thalassinide eight genera and

eleven species are found in the Mediterranean.

Karis.—The animals of this group have an elongated body

like Carabus, but are without pincers. The number of feet

exceeds ten; their arrangement distinguishes two groups: at

xudat have five pairs, those next the head being sharp; they

are followed by other five pairs, whose extremities are flattened :

abdominal appendages are wanting; the surface of the body is

similar to that of Carabus ; the central plate of the tail is spinous

and pointed. ‘H xpayyov, on the other hand (76 ava7radw) has

first two pairs (four feet) flat, then other three pairs of slender

feet ; the posterior part of the body is without feet; the central

plate of the tail is spinous and broad. The precision with which

these characters are stated at first sight gives hope that they

will be easily used in identification. _But it is not so: the iden-

tifications hitherto proposed are beset with difficulties, whose

solution requires the previous assumption that Aristotle has

been too negligent in his observations, or has shown unusual

precision in assigning to limbs thew morphological values,

Guided by the description of the tail, Cuvier has recognized in

the former the Crevette (Gammarus locusta), in the latter Squilla

Mantis. In so far as this interpretation rests upon the lection

adopted in the first clause descriptive of xpayyev, I cannot see

much force in Meyer’s objection to Schneider’s rendering.

Having placed the sharp claws anterior to the flat in ai xudaz,

Aristotle goes on, ‘H 3 xpayyav Td avatar" Tovs TpwTOUS

yap yet TéerTapas ed Exatepa [warels], eit’ GdAous ExouEvous

Remrovs Tpels ef Exdtepa x.T.r. Granting that avamaduy

does not necessarily mean “ reversely,” yet the antithetical con-

struction of the following sentence seems to require in the first

clause a descriptive adjective corresponding to New rovs : TAaTeis

is that most naturally suggested by the foregoing passage ; but

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.3. Vol. xv. 17

258 ODr.J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle.

both etymology and custom give dvazradwy the sense of reversal

here required, and thus complete the meaning, if not also the

structure, of the sentence without changing the text. The ob-

jection is the less called for, since Meyer has already, in accept-

ing Palinurus vulgaris as the representative of Carabus, inferen-

tially admitted that Aristotle has neglected to notice the pecu-

liarity of the third foot-pair in that animal—a peculiarity surely

as striking as that whose omission, not unaccountable in a work

by no means aiming at minute accuracy, has led him into this

specious argument. In considering the abdomen as destitute

of feet, Aristotle does not so much distinguish the two classes of

appendages (a distinction of which this would be a solitary in-

stance) as he is led, by their size and position, to regard them as

portions of the deflected somites. !

At xapides ai kudai, resembling Carabus in the surface of

the body, cannot be identified as belonging to the smooth genus

Palemon, especially when the pincers terminating the first two

foot-pairs are taken into account. Crangon vulgaris, to which

Cuvier refers them, is poorly supplied with asperities, though

the sharp terminal article of the first pair and the general cha-

racter of the appendages in the genus Crangon approach nearer

than Peneus caramote to the brief data given by Aristotle.

We are thus brought to the conclusion that the materials

supplied by the text are insufficient to form the basis of any

reliable conclusion. It is better meanwhile to rest satisfied with

the conclusion that probably some members of the family Cari-

dina are alluded to, and that Aristotle, in describing them, pro-

bably wrote from memory. The list of Mediterranean forms

belonging to this group is large. Heller enumerates eighteen

genera, containing thirty-nine species, most of which have a

wide range. Of the remaining Carides, TO puxpov ryévos, we

have no other information than that their small size is a perma-

nent condition: they are therefore not the young of any other

form. Cuvier’s reference of them to Cancer locusta or C. Crangon,

therefore, cannot be relied upon.

Carcinus.—We come now to the Decapoda Brachyura, or, in

Aristotelian language, avopporvyta; for, as already said, he did

not recognize the operculum as the incurved post-abdomen.

This group is uncountable and most various. The subgroups

are enumerated in the order of their size; and the groups so

formed have been accepted by Cuvier, Milne-Edwards, and.

‘others, as natural. They have therefore recognized in Maia

the Maia squinado or Platycarcinus pagurus, Milne-Edwards

identifies Heracleotict as Thelphusa fluviatilis, on the ground of

their resemblance to forms seen on certain medals; but-he has

forgotten that the fluviatile forms are specially mentioned in the

Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle. 259

same passage with the Heracleotici, and has certainly neglected

the caution he himself rightly gives against the determination

of species from inexact data. He further regards the Pagurus

as Cancer pagurus. Other fancies it is needless to mention:

the long list of Brachyura given by Heller as occurring in the

Mediterranean is large enough to select from; but, as there is

no reason for choosing one form more than another, the task is

not profitable. For, besides the enumeration above given and

the anatomical statements extracted in the previous part of this

paper, only one other passage contains any zoological informa-

tion regarding species (De Part. iv. 8). In that passage the

Maie and Heracleotict are said to be of sedentary habits, and

therefore having weak limbs, which in the former are thin, m

the latter short—characters not strictly applicable either to the

modern Maia, or to Amathia, the conjectured representative of the

Heracleotici. Meyer shrewdly points out that inquiry is arrested

by the preliminary difficulty of determining how far the groups

thus arranged in order of size represent natural divisions, In

this unsatisfactory conclusion we must perforce concur. Of

the smaller form we shall immediately speak. But first there

are some members of the division named but not referred to

any of the groups indicated by Aristotle. On the Phoenician

coast certain animals, called izes on account of their speed,

are referred by Milne-Edwards to Ocypoda, of which the species

QO. cursor is found in the islands of the Archipelago. Another

animal (dpx«Tos) is once mentioned as similar in its reproduction

to Carabus; but, as it occurs nowhere else, its determination

is impossible : we cannot tell even what form it most nearly

resembled.

It remains to speak of the smaller forms. These belong to

the Carides and Carcini. Whether the small form of the former

is referred to its place with the same generic precision as such

a statement would now imply, or whether it is merely equiva-

lent to saying that it is one of the Macrura, we have no means

of deciding. The comparison of some forms with Carabus, and

others (perhaps the same) with Astacus leaves an uncertainty,

not diminished by the repetitions occurring in the two chapters

in which they are spoken of at the greatest length (H. An.

iv. 2, 3).

Three forms of the small Carcinus admit of identification,

namely that found in the shells of S¢rombi and that in those of

Nerita. The long antennz, the fixed eyes directed anteriorly

and supported on long peduncles; the shell, less dense than in

_ Carcinus, casing thorax and feet, while the hind body is soft,

are characteristic of the genus Pagurus; while the larger

right pincers and longer body of the inhabitant of Strombi

17*

260 Dr. J. Young on the Malacostraca of Aristotle.

specially mark Cancer Bernhardus, the larger left pincer being

equally distinctive of Diogenes varians. Their anatomy is very

briefly stated. The interior of the soft body is pale: they have

an oesophagus terminating in a stomach; but the vent is not

evident: no hint as to the direction of a gut. They are not

attached to the shell which they occupy, like the animals of

Purpura and Buccinum, but change from a smaller to a

larger one as their increase in size compels them. The small

Carcini with the last article of the posterior feet expanded into

an oar-like member are probably the Cancer depurator. Another

form («UAXapos) occurs in bivalve shells. Following as it does

the description of the Cancri just mentioned, it probably belongs

to the genus Carcinus; but no Pagurus is so found. Aristotle

afterwards speaks of those in. bivalves as small white Carcint

(v. 13.9); yet a few lines before they are said to be either Cari-

dion or Carcinion. Whether therefore they are small Anomura

or Macrura, or intended as members of both groups, it is not

easy to say: probably the latter is the correct view. Certain it

is that his Pinnophylax or Pinnotheres is the species now known

as Pinnotheres veterum. Several small Brachyura frequent the

large byssus of some Lamellibranchs and the cavities of Sponges.

In the latter locality Forskal detected two species, Cancer triden-

tatus and C. dentatus. I do not know the grounds of Aristotle’s

statement that they cast webs across these cavities, and thus

catch their prey; it has, however, apparently suggested the

comparison of C. Bernhardus to a spider, to which it has some re-

semblance when, semiretracted, the feet are gathered close to

the head.

The relations of these animals were a puzzle to Aristotle ;

and the difficulty may be taken as a measure of the system, or

rather want of system, in his zoology, They are described

along with the Ostracoderma, to which he says they in some

way belong, as, though like Malacostraca, they occupy shells ;

but having no organic connexion with the shell, passing even

from one shell to another, he considers them as intermediate

between the two groups. How strong seemed their affinity to

that with which their connexion is only accidental may be in-

ferred from their being thought to originate in the same way—

namely, from mud and sand. Even the fisherman’s story, that

the Pinnotheres comes into being along with the Pinna, is

quoted, apparently with approval.

In the preceding statement of the most recent opinions on the

identity of these forms, I have not alluded to the statements of

other authors, Greek and Roman, bearing upon the Crustacea,

partly because it seemed better to make clear the data given by.

Rey. A. M. Norman on a new Genus of British Hydrozoa. 261

Aristotle, partly because to have done so would have been to

anticipate the results of a wider inquiry. Probably many other

members of this class were known to Aristotle than those he has

named ; probably, also, these unknown animals have, by taking

a share (whose limits it is useless to attempt to define) in the

descriptions we have been studying, helped to increase the con-

fusion and uncertainty.

The following table contains the systematic classification of

the Malacostraca mentioned by Aristotle, and their probable

equivalents. The classification is that of Heller, op. cit.

CrusTACEA PoDOPHTHALMIA.

Brachyura.

Anomura. Fam. Pterygura.

Macrura. Fam. Loricata.

2?Fam. Thalassinidee.

Fam. Astacidee.

Fam. Caride.

Anomobranchiata. Fam. Squillidee

Incertze sedis |e eae i

Portunus depurator,

Linn.

?Cancer pagurus, Linn.

Thelphusa fluviatilis,

Latr.

Pinnotheres veterum.

?Maia Squinado.

Ocypoda cursor.

Eupagurus Bernhardus,

Brandt.

Diogenes varians,Costa.

?Scyllarus.

Palinurus vulgaris.

? Nephrops norvegicus.

=o0i Kapkivot of puKkpol

(De Part. iv. 8).

=ldyoupo:.

=oi kapkivot of motd-

Lol.

=mwvoptnaég.

=pata.

=‘Hpak\ecartkol.

=‘Inmevs.

=T0 Kapkivioy TO TOV

orpopBov.

=T0 Toy ynpiTov.

; =kapaBos.

p) ,

i =aoTakos.

Astacus, fluviatile form. =of dortaxol oi torda-

Crangon vulgaris.

?Palemon squilla

?Peneus caramote

?Stenopus spinosus

Squilla mantis.

pot.

=1) Kapis 9 Kupy.

=7) kapls Kup7.

4 ,

=7d xapidvov.

XXVIII.—On Merona, an undescribed Genus of British Hydrozoa.

By the Rev. Atrrep Merrie Norman, M.A.

Class HYDROZOA.

Fam. Clavide (Allman).

Genus Merona *, nov. gen.

Trophosome.—Ceenosare consisting of erect or semierect simple

tubes, which arise at intervals from a creeping, filiform

* Nomen arbitrarium proprie assignatum.

262 Rev. S. Haughton on the Muscular Mechanism. .

hydrorhiza, the whole invested by a chitinous periderm.

Polypites issuing from the distal extremity of the tubes,

claviform, with scattered filiform tentacula.

Gonosome.—Gonophores consisting of mulberry-like masses

of sporosacs supported on short gonoblastidia, which arise

from short tubular openings in the hydrorhiza.

Merona Cornucopia, Norman (species typica).

Tubiclava Cornucopie, Norman, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xiii. p. 82,

pl. 9. figs. 4 & 5.

In the ‘ Annals’ for January 1864 I described and figured a

Hydrozoon from Shetland under the name of Tubiclava Cornu-

copie. The species was thus assigned by me to a genus which

had been recently established by Professor Allman, because it

agreed in all essential particulars with the type-species 7’. lucerna,

except that the gonophores in 7. lucerna were described as

“dense clusters of sporosacs aggregated immediately behind the

posterior tentacula,”’ but in T. Cornucopia they are dense clusters

of sporosacs aggregated on short gonoblastidia arising from the

hydrorhiza. It then appeared—and, indeed, still appears—to

me questionable whether the exact position of the gonophores

is a sufficient ground on which to establish a genus. I there-

fore thought it desirable that the generic character of Tubiclava

should be extended so as to embrace the new form which I

had met with. Professor Allman, however, prefers to retain

his genus within the limits originally assigned to it, and, both

by letter and in his paper “ On the Construction and Limitation

of Genera among the Hydroida” (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3.

vol. xiii. p. 845), has given it as his opinion that my 7. Cornu-

copie is the type of a new genus, which is here therefore esta-

blished under the name Merona.

Houghton-le-Spring,

March 13, 1865.

XXIX.—On the Muscular Mechanism of the Leg of the Ostrich.

By the Rev. Samuet Havenron, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of

Trinity College, Dublin.

[Plates VI. & VII.]

On the occasion of the death of the fine male Ostrich during

the month of January 1864, in the Zoological Gardens of Dublin,

I secured the body for dissection in Trinity College, and re-

quested Mr. Macalister, of the Royal College of Surgeons, to

avail himself of the opportunity thus afforded of completing the

anatomical investigations he had previously commenced, in the

Royal Dublin Society, by the dissection of the female Ostrich

of the Leg of the Ostrichh — 263

in the summer of 1863. Mr. Macalister availed himself of the

opportunity, and has laid before the Royal Irish Academy such

results of his dissections as seemed to him most worthy of

record.

My own attention was directed especially to the investigation

of the muscular mechanism of the leg of the Ostrich, which I

have long regarded as one of ‘the most interesting pieces of

mechanism in the animal kingdom. I was fortunate enough to

discover, in the digastric rectus femoris muscle, what I believe

to be the key to the explanation of the complicated muscular

apparatus of the Ostrich’s leg.

The leg of the Ostrich is to be regarded as a long rod bent at

four distinct points, which attains its greatest amount of shorten-

ing or bending at the moment the foot touches the ground, and

which is suddenly straightened or elongated by the simultaneous

contraction of all the muscles. The effect of the sudden elonga-

tion of the leg is to throw the whole body of the bird forward,

as if from a catapult, from the point of support of the foot ; and

while the body of the animal is thus projected through the air,

the antagonist muscles that flex the several joints come into

play, and are assisted in their action by some very remarkable

contrivances in the heel-joint, which I shall describe and figure.

It is necessary to the perfection of the mechanism that the

greatest possible amount of muscular force shall be expended in

straightening or unbending the legs, alternately projecting the

animal from foot to foot along the ground, the leg being at its

maximum of flexure at the moment of touching the ground, and

at its maximum of elongation at the moment of leaving it; and

also that the minimum possible amount of force shall be ex-

pended in flexing each leg preparatory to its next spring, which

must take place on its next touching the ground.

I shall show that the leg of the Ostrich fulfils these two con-

ditions of perfect mechanism; but, before doing so, I shall de-

scribe in detail the muscles employed by the Ostrich in the act

of running.

Part I. Description of the Muscles.

1. A muscle, which must be regarded as a combined tensor

vaginee femoris, gluteus maximus, and agitator caude, takes its

origin from the whole length of the posterior edge of the ilium

(and first two caudal vertebrae) forwards to the commencement

of the symphysis iliaca (Pl. VI. fig. I.), and is inserted as fol-

lows :—(a) The tensor vagine portion is inserted into a broad

tendon, passing over the outer side of the knee, this tendon

forming also one of the origins of the gastrocnemius. (6) The

gluteal portion of the muscle is inserted partly like (a), and

264 Rev. S. Haughton on the Muscular Mechanism

partly by a muscular slip into the middle of the vastus externus,

terior border of the tendon (a), near the knee. The weight of

the whole muscle is 463 oz.

2. The gluteus medius has the origin marked in fig. I., on

the surface of the ilium, and is inserted in the small pit on ‘the

outside of the head of the femur (Pl. VII. fig. II.), and rather

behind. Its weight is 184 oz.

3. The gluteus minimus in the Ostrich is correctly so named,

for it is a very small muscle; it arises from a thin line on the

ilium, 1? inch in length, shown in fig. I., just behind the origin

of the iliacus, and is inserted, with the opponens quadrato

femoris, below the great trochanter, on the front of the femur

(fig. II.). Its weight is 1 oz.

4. The biceps femoris has a bony origin below that of the

glutzeus maximus on the ilium, and lies along the entire surface

of the bone, between that muscle and the semimembranosus

(fig. I.) ; it is mserted into the tubercle in the middle of the

fibula (fig. V.). Its weight is 411 oz.

5. The semitendinosus takes its origin from the bony promi-

nence of the posterior extremity of the ilium, from the tuber

ischii and the membrane that joins these two points (fig. I.), and

is inserted into the inner margin of the upper and posterior

surface of the tibia. Its weight j is 14 oz.

A remarkable accessory muscle arises from the insertion of

the adductor magnus (fig. II.) in the femur, and is fastened into

the tendon of the semitendinosus near its insertion into the

tibia; this accessory muscle weighs 1 oz., and runs nearly at

right angles to the tendon of the semitendinosus. Its action is

to lift and guide the tendon, so as to increase the force of the

semitendinosus in propelling the body forwards when the foot

is fixed. The mechanical use of this muscle is similar to that

of the accessorius flexori digitorum longo in the sole of the

human foot.

6. The semimembranosus has its origin on the iJium, below

the biceps, as shown in fig. I., and it is inserted in a line com-

mencing at the top of the linea aspera of the femur (figs. IT., III.),

and extending to the fascia of the thigh down as far as the inner

side of the knee. Its weight is 17 oz. | ,

The similarity of its use to that of the glutzus (1) is shown

by the circumstance that it sends a slip (14 oz.) backwards to

the sides of the first two or three caudal vertebrae, which must

be regarded as an additional agitator caudee.

7,8. The vastus externus is composed of two parts :—(1)having

an inverted T-shaped origin from the great trochanter, between

the insertions of the glutzeus medius and minimus (fig. IT.) ; itis

of the Leg of the Ostrich. 265

inserted on the outer side of the capsule of the knee-joint. Its

weight is 254 oz. Its action is to the outside of the plane that

coincides with the greatest diameter of the highly elliptical cross

section of the femur. (2) arises from the whole outer surface

of the femur (fig. II.) ; it has an insertion similar to that of (1).

Its weight is 5 oz.

9, 10. The vastus internus, like the preceding, is composed of

two parts, whose origins are shown in fig. III. (1) arises from

the upper and inner surface of the femur, and is inserted into

the inner side of the head of the tibia, mto the inner edge of

the patella and of the ligamentum patelle. Its weight is 133 oz.

(2) arises from the lower portion of the inner surface of the

femur, and is inserted into the tendon of the former, (1). Its

weight is 32 oz. :

The resultant plane of these two muscles lies as much to the

inside of the plane of maximum strength of the femur as that of

the vasti externi lies to the outer side of the same plane.

11. M. crureus. Its origin, which lies altogether on the

inner side of the femur, is shown in fig. I]I. It is inserted, with-

out a tendon, into the patella. Its weight is 74 oz. Its plane of

moment coincides very nearly with that of the vasti interni just

described ; and it is almost impossible to avoid coming to the

conclusion that the peculiar elliptical cross section of the femur

and its longitudinal plane of maximum strength are contrived

with reference to the strains of these muscles, so as to enable

the slight and delicate structure of the femur (peculiar to all

birds) to resist the action of the forces brought to bear upon it,

and which exceed in magnitude those acting on the limbs of

most quadrupeds.

12. The rectus femoris muscle is not correctly described in

any book that I have seen; and its true nature and connexion

with the muscles of the calf were discovered by me quite acci-

dentally. I had taken it for granted that the rectus femoris

terminated in the patella; but, as there were two patellas,

I wished to know in which of them the muscle terminated.

On dissection, to my surprise I found that, instead of ending

in either patella, its tendon passed in a groove over and between

them both, and, turning outwards and backwards into the calf

of the leg, became provided with a second muscular belly, which

formed one of the portions of the flexor magnus digitorum,

the conjoined tendon of which passed under the heel and termi-

nated in the plantar surface of the toe.

The rectus femoris, with its tendon, is therefore truly a di-

gastric muscle, upwards of 5 feet in length (fig. [V.), and has its

origin in the anterior bony prominence of the ilium (fig. L.),

which is well marked on every pelvis of the Ostrich that I have

266 Rev. 8. Haughton on the Muscular Mechanism

seen. The weight of the fleshy belly of the rectus femoris pro-

per is 72 oz.

18. M. sartorius. This important and remarkable muscle

arises froni the anterior portion of the ilium (fig. I.), and from —

some of the spines of the lumbar vertebra, and, passing in the

usual manner across the inner aspect of the thigh, is inserted

into the inner side of the ligamentum patelle and into the top

of the tibia. Its weight is 18 oz.

14, M. iliacus has a lozenge-shaped origin on the anterior

portion of the ilium, between the opponens quadrato femoris

and gluteus minimus (fig. I.). Its insertion into the femur is

shown in fig. IIT., ata point which must be ‘supposed to represent

the lesser trochanter. Its weight is 13 oz.

15. M. gracilis arises, like the semitendinosus, from the tuber

ischii and from the lower half of the ligament joining it to the

posterior spine of the illum, and is inserted into the fascia of

the inner side of the knee-joint. Its weight is 44 oz.

16. M. adductor magnus arises from the anterior half of the

ischial line (fig. I.), and is inserted into the upper margin of the

condyloid pit at the back and inner side of the femur (fig. II.).

Its weight is 43 0z. Its fibres were pale and fatty in the speci-

men dissected by me.

17. M. pectinzeus arises from the pectineal ish (fig. [.),

is inserted into the tibia on the mner side of the knee, and is

intimately connected by muscular fibres with the vastus internus

(2). Its weight is 4 0z. The blending of the fibres of this

muscle with those of the vastus internus, a portion of which,

like this muscle, terminates directly in the tibia, is not to be

forgotten in considering the mechanical action of the muscles

on the hip- and knee-joints.

18. M. quadratus femoris has an origin on the ischial line

just below that of the adductor magnus, and an insertion, of a

linear shape, in the back of the upper portion of the fenvur,

shown in fig. II. Its weight is 22 oz.

19. M. opponens quadrato femoris. This muscle I have so

named because it is met with in many animals as the direct

opponent of the quadratus femoris. In the muscular systems

of the Ostrich and Lion this antagonism between the muscles is

very striking. It is found occasionally in human subjects, and

is described by Harrison under the name of M. ilio-capsularis.

While we had the Ostrich in the dissecting-room of Trinity

College, a human subject was brought in, which had the ilio-

capsular muscle fully developed ; and my attention was called to

it by Dr. Bennett.

In the Ostrich the M. opponens has an origin on the anterior

surface of the ilium, between those of the Mm. sartorius, rectus,

of the Leg of the Ostrich. 267

iliacus, and gluteus medius, as shown in fig. I., and is inserted

in the anterior ridge at the base of the great trochanter, with

the M. glutzus minimus (fig. II.), with the fibres of which it is

connected. It weighs 1? oz.

20. M. obturator. In the Ostrich, as in most birds, the

internal and external obturator muscles are united, arising from

both the inside and the outside of the bony circumference of the

obturator foramen, and from both sides of the obturator mem-

brane ; their common tendon passes through the lesser ischiadic

notch, “which forms a pulley, changing the direction of the force

through 90°, and receives, on emerging from the notch, the

fibres of the little gemelli (fie. I .), placed at each side, anterior and

posterior, to guide the obturator tendon to its insertion (fig. IT.)

on the outer part of the top of the femur. It weighs 174.02.

21, 22. MM. gemelli weigh + oz.

23. M. coraco-clavicularis. In the wing of the Ostrich there

is a very remarkable muscle, which arises from the bony margin

of the coraco-clavicular foramen. ‘This foramen corresponds, in

the upper extremity, with the ischiado-pubic or obturator foramen

of the lower extremity ; and this muscle, passing under a strap-

ligament on the shoulder, to be inserted in the outer part of the

great tuberosity of the humerus, corresponds with the obturator

muscle of the leg.

I consider this muscle to be the second pectoral of ordinary

birds, and to be the proper levator humeri. It is usually placed

between the first and third pectorals, on the sternum, and lifts

the wing by means of a pulley which changes its direction

through 135°. This contrivance is necessary in birds of flight,

in which it is of as much importance to stow the weight aft as

it is in ships to place the fore mast well forward; but as the

Ostrich is a running bird, the Divine Contriver has left his

second pectoral to lift the humerus by a direct pull, without

expending any ingenuity on pulleys to change its direction, as is

absolutely necessary in birds of powerful flight, such as the Fal-

con, in which the pulley of the second pectoral is as remarkable

a contrivance as the pulley of the obturator muscle in the Ostrich.

In fact, throughout the whole range of the muscular mechanism

of various animals, every pulley changing the direction of an

original force presents a problem to be solved, and tells of a

Contriving Mind, which has deviated, for some purpose discover-

able by us, from ‘the simple contrivance of muscular fibres pull-

ing directly from their origin to their insertion.

24. M. gastrocnemido-soleus. This great muscle has four

distinct heads :—(a) from the outer side of the patella and of

the ligamentum patella ; (6) from the external condyle of the

femur (fig. II.) ; (c) from the condyloid pit of the inner. condyle,

268 Rev. 8. Haughton on the Muscular Mechanism

between the adductor magnus and flexor digitorum (fig. II.) ;

(d) from the tubercle of the tibia, at both sides, and from the:

surface of the lower patella, and, by means of a fascia, to the

upper part of the fibula. Altogether it weighs 1154 oz.

This enormous mass of muscles represents the gastrocnemius

and soleus, intimately connected in their fleshy portion, but

distinct both in origin and insertion. It is inserted, as shown

in fig. V., by means of two powerful tendons, into the upper

and back part of the metatarsus, the tendon of the soleus being

a little above that of the gastrocnemius.

It may be regarded as acting from the circumference of a ring

placed all round the knee-joint, to the tendo Achillis; and its

resultant pull is nearly in the axis of the leg.

25. MM. flexores digitorum. These important muscles may,

in the Ostrich, be divided into two distinct groups. A. This

group arises from a triple origin :—(a) the condyloid pit of the

femur, below the origin of the gastrocnemius (fig. II.) ; (6) from

the outer side of the outer condyle of the femur (fig. II.) ; (c) a

fleshy slip connects these flexors with the belly of the digastric

rectus femoris in the calf of the leg. This slip is represented,

cut off at the point o, in fig. 1V. Their total weight is 16 oz.

B. This group has a double origin :—(a) from the condyloid pit

of the femur; (0) from the whole back of the fibula and tibia.

except the part covered by the popliteus. Their weight is 93 oz.

26. M. tibialis anticus. This is a flexor of the metacarpus,

and arises from the two anterior tubercles of the tibia and from

the outer side of the external condyle of the femur (fig. III.).

It is inserted below the heel-joint, by means of a split tendon,

into the front of the cannon bone, two inches below the joint

(fig. V.). Its weight is 83 oz.

27. M. extensor digitorum communis (fig. V.). This muscle

takes a fleshy origin from the tubercles of the tibia and from

the crest in front of the tibia. It is inserted ito the tees and

into the annular ligament of the phalangeal joints. It has no

action in flexing the cannon bone, except perhaps in some un-

usual position of the foot. Its weight is 54 oz. 3 |

28. M. popliteeus. Well marked, and rotates the fibula on

the tibia. 3 oz.

Part II. Action of the Muscles.

In the act of running, the leg of the Ostrich is to be regarded

as a jointed lever, having four joints, viz. the hip, the knee, the

heel, and the metatarsal jomts. As the animal springs from

foot to foot, the whole limb, on reaching the ground, is bent as

far as possible at each of these articulations; and, as the spring

is made, the muscles proper to each joint increase the angle

of the Leg of the Ostrich. 269:

made by the bones meeting at the joint, so that the effect of the

whole is to unbend the limb and give it a maximum of extension

at the moment of leaving the ground. During the spring, the

antagonist muscles again bend the joints, so that on next touch-

ing the ground it is at its maximum of flexion, again waiting

to be unbent by the muscles that open the angles of the joint,

and so on; as long as the animal runs, it is thrown alternately

from each foot in contact with the ground as from a catapult,

and advances by successive leaps or springs from foot to foot.

To take mathematical account of the moments of the muscular

forces round each joint, it would be necessary to make the fol-

lowing measurements :—

Let the points O and I be the origin and insertion of any

muscle, and A the centre of motion of the joint. The effect of

the contraction of the muscle is to develope a moment or couple

round the point A, acting in the plane O AI, and proportional

to the weight of the given muscle. If it be required to find

the total effect of the muscles acting on a given joint with

respect to any line A X, we should have to find the angle made

by each plane of moment OAT with the line A X, and so

calculate, by the usual rule of composition of moments, the

total effect of all the forces acting and tending to produce rota-

tion. Without going into minute detail, and taking only the

muscles that act. perpendicularly, or nearly so, to the transverse

horizontal axis, we find the following muscles to represent the

moment of the spring forwards :—

1. Muscles extending the Femur on the Axis of the Body.

1. Tensor vaginee femoris

2. Gluteeus maximus .... few. ee. 46°75

3. Agitator caude......

We Proce femoris. ss ck Ss cis ea ve 41°25

De Pemimembranosus .«....s0.<ceeess 17°00

ee eIPCNOINOSOS bans wo we oe 14:00

Pe ASPaCiis .... el eee apogee 4°50

fe AUCUCLOF MACTIUS........0¢,4+-+% 4°75

COUR 5. heb cad ch feces ss os ee 4°00

132°25

2. Muscles extending the Leg on the Femur.

Re Bee SOOT es cans apes 7°25

hic, ventus externus (1), 6. 000.040. 25°25

en “4 Eel osha win ka dane 5°00

15. Vastus internus (1).............. 13°50

EE 3 2 AOTC ep SS eae Rees ad

ced ee Sy ee Mag 7°25

270 Rev. 8S. Haughton on the Muscular Mechanism

3. Muscles extending the Metatarsus, or Cannon Bone, on the Leg.

16. Soleeo-gastrocnemius............ 115°50

17. Flexores digitorum (A).......... 16°00

it. CO re ces a: 9°75

141°25

The total combined effect of these muscles projecting the

body forwards is therefore approximately represented by 335-50

oz. of Ostrich-muscle*, |

After the foot of the Ostrich has left the ground, and during

his spring through the air, the following muscles are employed

in flexing the several joints, so as to have them in readiness for

another spring as soon as the foot touches the ground.

1. Muscles fleeing the Thigh upon the Axis of the Body.

Y. Barton i ee 18°00

me ene ES, NC ee oa sos

The flexure of the leg upon the thigh seems’to be effected b

the ws inertia of the former when the latter is drawn up awaits

the body, in the spring.

2. Muscles flexing the Cannon Bone upon the Leg.

3: Tibialis anticds TS a ee

4, Extensor digitorum communis....... 5°25

14°00

* If we knew the weight of the Ostrich, and the length to which it can

spring in a single maximum stride, we could easily calculate the work done

in a single effort by a given weight of Ostrich-muscle. I do not know

how far an Ostrich ina state of nature can spring, nor how high, and am

therefore unable to make the required calculation; but I give here two

corresponding problems for man, which may be interesting to the physio-

logist.

Problem 1. A cricket-ball, weighing 54 oz., is thrown a distance of

91 yards; find the work done by the muscles.

The thrower, by practice, finds the angle of maximum range, or 45°;

and as :

R= 2h sin 2e

for the maximum range, h, the height due to the velocity of projection, is

found to be 136°5 feet. This is the height to which 53 oz. are raised ;

and therefore the work done is found to be 46°92 lbs. lifted through 1 foot.

Problem 2. A young man, weighing 120 lbs., leaps horizontally 20 feet ;

what is the work done? “By the same method of calculating, we find the

work done, in this ‘case, to be 1200 lbs. lifted through 1 foot. This large

amount of work is not given out in a single spring ; for it represents the

sum-total of the single spring and of the velocity acquired in running up

to the point of starting; and the whole art of long jumps resolves itself

into jumping vertically with a velocity equal to the acquired horizontal

velocity, and making both quantities a maximum.

of the Leg of the Ostrich. _ 271

From this it would appear that the moments of the muscles

flexing the joints of the limb during the spring are represented

by 33°75 oz.

This is a small amount of force compared with that employed

in extension and in propelling the body forwards ; but the flexor

muscles are aided by inertia and by a special contrivance in the

heel-joint that remains to be described.

The articulating surfaces of the bottom of the tibia and top of

the metatarsus or cannon bone are so formed that it is easier to

flex the joint forwards than backwards; and this natural dis-

position of the joint is further aided by two admirably con-

trived check ligaments, shown in figs. VI., VII., which render

the motion forwards much easier than that backwards.

In fig. VI. I have shown the tendons of M. gastrocnemius and

M. soleus, and in fig. VII. the tendons of the flexores digitorum

- communes, passing under and through the tendon of M. gastro-

cnemius.

In fig. VI. are also shown the tendons of M. tibialis anticus and

M. extensor digitorum communis passing through a common

dead-eye” bolt at A—a contrivance necessary to keep them in

their place on the flexure of the heel-joint, and corresponding

with the annular ligament of the human foot. In consequence

of the arrangements just described, the foot of the Ostrich is

jerked forward suddenly, after passing a position of unstable

equilibrium, or “ dead-point,” as it is called by mechanical

engineers, and is slowly drawn backwards beyond that point by

the action of the powerful extensors of the joint when they are

employed in making a spring.

Any observer who examines the gait of the Ostrich, Emu,

Cassowary, or Rhea, in confinement, tannot fail to be struck

with the ungainly effect produced, on the appearance of the

animal, when walking slowly, by the abrupt and odd-looking

lifting of the foot, caused by the structure of the heel-joint,

giving an effect like that of “ string-halt” in horses; but this

unpleasing impression would be rapidly converted into admira-

tion if he could see the bird in rapid motion over rough ground,

springing from foot to foot, and bending with the rapidity of

lightning the foot as it left the ground, avoiding skilfully and

without an apparent effort the dangers of the rough soil. I.

have been informed by eye-witnesses that, under such circum-

stances, the Ostrich in South Africa almost touches the ground

with its body alternately on each side, in every successive spring,

and leaps with ease over rocks and shrubs of moderate dimen-

sions that lie in its onward path.

I have shown, in the preceding part of this paper, that the

force expended in propelling the body of the Ostrich forward is

272 On the Muscular Mechanism of the Leg of the Ostrich.

ten times the force employed in restoring the legs of the animal

preparatory to its next spring—more exactly, as 335°5 to 33°75.

This enormous force acts on bony supports which are required,

by the necessities of a bird’s existence, to be as delicate and

light as possible; and it is, moreover, exerted almost instanta-

neously, so as to give the fullest effect to the bird’s spring.

The question naturally arises, How is this force to be suddenly

applied, without breaking or dislocating the animal’s leg?

The answer to this question is to be found in the peculiar

structure of the rectus femoris muscle, which binds down the

patellee, straps up the heel, and brings the whole machine into

harmony at the moment that the spring is about to take place.

The admirable mechanical economy of the leg of the Ostrich

may be illustrated by the parallel case of the Cornish pumping-

engine. Let us suppose a 100-inch cylinder engine about. to

commence its downward stroke, and to lift the’ pump-rods,

weighing many tons, by means of a force of steam which com-

mences at a maximum and is gradually let off by expansion to

a safe and manageable quantity. It has been found by experi-

ence that it is necessary to cause a minute vibration of the beam

before letting on the full force of the steam, such vibration

shaking all the nuts and pins into their proper positions before

the great and sudden action of all the parts takes place; and if

such a precaution were to be omitted, it is well known that the

sudden impulse of the steam would break the engine.

In the leg of the Ostrich the rectus femoris muscle supplies

the place of the preliminary vibration ; it acts before the extensor

muscles come into full play; it binds down the two patelle,

braces up the heel-joint, and gives the signal for the gastrocne-

mido-solzus and other associated muscles to contract, and thus

produces what may be regarded as one of the most striking

phenomena in nature—viz. that the delicate bones and liga-

ments of a bird’s leg, acted on by muscles equal to those influ-

encing the hind leg of a horse, shall remain uninjured under

the sudden action of forces the slightest error in the appli-

cation of which would break to pieces the machine on which

they act.

I can admire, though I do not envy, the reasoning powers of

those naturalists who can believe that a mechanism such as this

grew out of preexisting forms, without the direct interposition of

an Intelligent Mind; and for myself I must declare that I could

as easily believe that the modern Cornish engine had developed

itself from its clumsy predecessors by the way of Natural Law,

and without the interposition of intelligent engineers, as that

the leg of the Ostrich was produced by Natural Selection from

the common-place legs of its less perfect ancestors,

Mr. P. M. Duncan on the Corals of the Maltese Miocene. 273

XXX.—On the Corals of the Maltese Miocene.

By P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Lond., Sec. Geol. Soc.

[Plate XI]

Tue Corals discovered in the strata in the island of Malta are

generally badly preserved. Either they are found as casts or

are so filled with a ferruginous mineral as to be indeterminable.

The few which are well preserved offer some points of interest,

and add to the paleontological data upon which the geological

age of the whole serics of strata is determined.

MM. Milne-Edwards and Jules Haime have described two

species from the island, but have not mentioned the bed whence

they were derived—the Acanthocyathus Hastingsieg, Kd.& Haime,

and the Heliastrea Prevostana, Ed. & Haime*. The second

species is founded on a badly preserved coral of the genus

Astrea (now termed Heliastrea by those able zoophytologists) ;

and its specific characters are not sufficiently given to be com-

prehended. But it is not amongst the collection about to be

described.

Following Dr. Adams’s + last classification of the Maltese

strata, and arranging the Corals under their respective beds,

the species are thus distributed :—

1. The Coralline Limestone (uppermost stratum).

Astrea (Heliastrea) Ellisiana, Defrance. Other localities,

Miocene of Dax, Turin, Crete, &c.

Astrea (Heliastrea) Forbesi, sp.nov. Allied to the Miocene

A. Barbadensis, nobis.

2. The Yellow Sand.

Stephanophyllia imperialis, Michelin. Astesan Tertiaries.

Flabellum extensum, Michelin. Miocene of Turin, Villeneuve-

- lez-Avignon, Antwerp.

Ceenocyathus Adamsi, sp. nov. Allied to recent species in the

Mediterranean.

Acanthocyathus Hastingsia, Ed. & Haime. (?)

3. The Clay-bed.

Stephanophyllia imperialis, Michelin.

4. The Calcareous Sandstone.

Coenocyathus, sp.

* Hist. Nat. des Corall. vol. ii. pp. 22 & 478.

- See various papers by Drs. Wright and Adams on the Echinodermata

of these strata in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., and by Prof. R. Jones and my-

self in Geol, Mag. No. 3, 1864,

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 8, Vol. xv. 18

274 Mr. P.M. Duncan on the Corals of the Maltese Miocene.

5. The hard Cherty Limestone.

Stylocenia lobatorotundata, Michelin, sp. Miocene of Rivalba,

Turin, Verona, Antiguan chert.

Dendrophyllia irregularis, Blainville. Miocene of Dax.

Porites incyustans, Defrance, sp. Miocene of Turin, Dax, Tri-

nidad, San Domingo.

Astrea (Heliastrea), sp., in large casts. Clearly a Miocene

form.

The specimens were sent to me by Dr. Leith Adams, having

been marked with the number of the beds whence they were

derived. Doubtless many other species will be found.

Canocyathus Adamsi, n.sp. Pl. XI. fig. 1.

A corallite broken off from the parent corallum presents an

ovoid mark of fracture, which is larger than the cylindrical

pedicel immediately above it. The corallite is tall, nearly

straight, and cylindrico-conical. The calice is not quite circular,

is very open, shallow, and characterized by the prominent trans-

versely ridged columella. The wall is stout, is marked by faint

costal projections for a short distance from the calice, but is,

with these, covered by a finely granular epitheca, which is

marked by some aborted buds. The septa in six systems of

four cycles; the primary and secondary are equal, and extend

to the columella, but the primary are the most exsert; the

tertiary are larger than those of the fourth cycle. The lamine

are stoutest at the wall, are arched, and some become wavy near

the columella; they are marked by. sparse rows of granules.

The pali, which are on the primary and secondary septa, are

very small and indistinct. .

Height of corallite 1 inch; width of calice =% inch. ya

This species is determined by the great development of th

columella and the smallness of the pali; and it has but a very

remote affinity with C. costulatus, Reuss (Oligocene). The recent

species, which are all Mediterranean, are equally remote.

Locality, Bed 2 (Adams), Malta. Coll. Geol. Soe,

Astrea (Heliastrea) Forbesi, n.sp. Pl. XI. fig. 2.

The corallum is large, often covers a large space, and presents

a very uneven calicular: surface. The growth of the corallites

appears to have been more or less intermittent in some specimens,

where the ccenenchyma exists at certain heights alone. The

corallites in the larger specimens are nearly parallel and nearly

cylindrical, and they vary in size somewhat; usually they are

close, but not crowded ; and in certain spots on luxuriant speci-

‘mens they are evidently separated by some coenenchyma. The

calices are circular.in outline, are slightly and irregularly ele-

Mr. P. M. Duncan on the Corals of the Maltese Miocene. 275

vated above the intercalicular spaces, and are well open. The

wall is well developed; its calicular margin is blunt, and it is

marked externally by fine and distinct coste. The calicular

fossa is not deep; but the shallow fossz of worn specimens are

deceptive. The septa, in six systems of three cycles, are very

delicate, not crowded, thin, slightly exsert, dentate, and un-

equal; the primary (the largest) extend to the columella; they

nave a small paliform tooth, and they are slightly thicker ‘at the

wall than elsewhere (in many specimens, owing to the form of

fossilization, they are stout and are largest at the columella and

wall). The secondary septa are smaller than the primary, but

larger than the tertiary; they are thinner, and do not reach the

columella ; the tertiary project from the wall, and now and then

curve towards the secondary. All are perforated occasionally,

and are very fragile and granular. The coste are slightly in-

clined at the calice, faintly dentate, and subequal, there not

_ being that difference between them which there is between the

septa ; on the wall they project as thin lamine with an irregular

margin, and usually touch those of other corallites. The colu-

mella is feebly developed, and, in some corallites, barely exists;

but, as a rule, it is small, distinct, and projects at the bottom of

the fossa: it is parietal. The endotheca is ver y scanty. The

exotheca is sparely developed. The coenenchyma exists in some

spots, and is cellular; but it is by no means strongly developed.

Height of corallites -;-1% inch; width of calices ;4;-—4 inch.

This Coral presents several varieties. |

Var. 1, with deeper calices than the type.

“ 2, with the primary costz larger than those of the type.

» 0, With smaller calices

,, 4, with wider-apart calices

The calcareous fossilization of this species alters the appear-

ance of many specimens; in general, all the hard textures are

thicker than those of the type, consequently the septa,: wall,.

and costz are larger, moreover their details are worn off.. The

best specimens are often intermingled with portions containing

easts; and when this is the case, the interspaces are solid; but

the original sclerenchyma has been destroyed, leaving vacant

spaces.

The species is more closely allied to Astrea (Heliastrea) Bar-

badensis, nobis*, and to Astrea (Heliastrea) annularis, Ellis and

Solander, sp., than to any others. The first is from the Bar-

badian marl; and the last is a recent species, probably from

Oceania. The wide-apart calices and well-developed columella

of Astrea (Heliastrea) Raulinit, Ed. & Haime, form a specific

* Duncan, ‘‘ West Indian Fossil Corals,” Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xix.

+ Milne-Edwards and Jules Haime, Hist. Nat. des Corall. vol. ii. p. 474.

18*

than those of the type.

276 Dr. F. Miller on a new Genus of Amphipod Crustacea.

distinction ; and the new species cannot be the Astrea (Heli-

astrea) Prevostana, Ed. & Haime*, which only differs from A.

Raulini by its closer calices, thicker walls, and less developed

cost. The columella is well developed in this last species, if it

be like 4. Raulint. MM. Milne-Edwards and J. Haime do not

figure or positively describe their “unique échantillon” “en

assez mauvais état.”

Locality, Bed No. 1 (Adams), Malta. Coll. Geol. Soc.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. a, corallite of Canocyathus Adamsi; b, its calice, magnified

2 diameters.

Fig. 2. a, corallum of Heliastrea Forbesi, natural size ; 6, usual appearance

of badly preserved specimens; c, calices, natur ‘al size; d, calices,

magnified 4 diameters; e, monstrous calice with seven systems,

magnified 4 diameters; /, calice without a columella, magnified

4 diameters.

XXXI.—Description of a new Genus of Amphipod Crustacea.

By Dr. Fritz Moiier.

[Plate X.]

Barea, nov. gen.

Antenne simple. Coxe of the first pair of gnathopoda rudi-

mentary, those of the second pair of gnathopoda and the first

two pairs of pereiopoda largely developed. Coxe of the second

pair of pereiopoda deeply excavated upon the upper part of the

posterior margin. First pair of gnathopoda rudimentary, con-

sisting of coxa and basis only; second pair of gnathopoda sub-

chelate. Mandibles having an articulated appendage. Maxilli-

peds having a squamiform plate on both the basis and ischium

jomts. Fourth and fifth pairs of pleopoda with styliform rami,

sixth pair with subfoliaceous rami. Telson single, deeply cleft.

Species Batea catharinensis, F. M.

I will here add some remarks on the sexual differences of this

interesting species. The pereion is somewhat longer and higher

in the female ; the antenne of the same are shorter. The first

joint of the peduncle of the upper antennee has three, the second

four, fasciculi of hairs on the inferior side in the male; they are

wanting in the female. The long setz at the extremity of the al-

ternate articles of the flagellum of the first antennee are directed

downwards in the female, backwards in the male. The third and

fourth joints of the peduncle of the lower antennz have fasciculi

® Op. cit. vol. ii, pe 475.

Mr. H. J. Carter on English and Indian Rhizopoda. 277

of short hairs on their upper sides in the male, which are wanting

in the female. (The eyes are larger in the male.) The flagellum

of the lower antenne has long upward-directed sete at the ex-

tremities of alternate joints in the female, which do not exist

in the male. ‘The first pair of gnathopoda are shorter in the

male, with but few hairs near the top; they are as long as the

basis of the second pair of gnathopoda in the female, slender,

flexible, with long hairs on the anterior margin, and shorter

curved hairs at the distal extremity. The coxe of the second

pair of gnathopoda are much higher in the female. The first

two pairs of pereiopoda have the carpus and propodos fringed

with long hairs at the posterior margin ; these hairs are wanting

in the female.

Desterro, Brazil, Oct. 10, 1864,

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X,

Fig. 1. Batea catharinensis, male: 3, superior antennee ; g, maxilliped ;

h, first gnathopod; h', coxa; h?, basis; 7, second gnathopod ;

q, second pleopod; r, third ditto; s, fourth ditto; ¢, fifth satis

v, posterior pleopod; z, telson,

XXXIT.—On the Fresh- and Salt-water Rhizopoda of England

and India. By Hl. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e,

[Continued from vol. xiii. p. 36.]

[Plate XII.]

In my last communication on the Rhizopoda of England and

India, I ended with the mention of the new genus and species

Acanthocystis turfacea (Annals, vol. xii. p. 263), the magnified

view of the spine of which (vol. xi. pl. 2. fig. 25 2) should not

be tapering in the shaft, as therein represented, but of the same

size throughout as at the bifid extremity. (See those round the

entire figure.) Will the reader be pleased to make the correc-

tion ?

Just preceding the mention of Acanthocystis allusion is made

to Actinophrys oculata as having been in company with dA,

Hichhorni in “ fresh water.” This is also a mistake ; for I find by

my notes that this species was found in another basin, and one

which contained salt water. Further, I intimated my intention

to write more on A. oculata hereafter; so we will now return

to it.

Actinophrys oculata, Stein. (Die Infus. tab. vy. & Pritchard’s

Hist. of Infus. pl. 23.) Pl, XII. figs. 1, 2, 3.

I have only seen specimens of this species once, viz. in July

278 . Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fresh- and Salt-water

1859, and these abounded in a basin containing water from the

main drain of Bombay, which is flooded by the sea at each tide.

It is alike remarkable for the eye-like appearance imparted to it

by the nucleus, from which its specific name has been derived,

and for its gregarious habits. Stein considered that the whole

of the light-coloured granular zone, with its contents, constituted

the nucleus and nucleolus respectively. I am not certain that

the light-coloured zone may not be outside the nucleus, when

the inner circle and its contents would become the nucleus and

nucleolus respectively. Both appear to consist of fine granular

plasma. Stein, however, represents the whole together isolated

(/.c.) asthe nucleus of A. oculata, calling the light granular zone

the “‘ Marksubstanz.”’ If the latter be within the nucleus, which

I think likely, then the nucleus in this state seems to indicate a

step towards generative development; but in what the rest of

the process may consist, even if this be the case, remains for

future observation to show.

The other peculiarity of this species, viz. its gregarious habits,

allies it to Spongilla, which is but an aggregation of amoebous

cells held together by a fine plasma. That of A. oculata appears

to be derived from the more subtle parts of their ectosare, since

the Actinophryans thus aggregated are not in zygosis, as my

figures and Stein’s will show, but merely held together in the

way described (figs. 1 & 266); while stomachal cavities are

extemporized in this ectosare (¢ ¢ ce), in which fragments of

nutritious matter are enclosed, apparently for the use of the

whole community.

This, too, seems to strengthen the view taken that the nucleus

is In a generative stage, when it may be advantageous for the

Actinophrys to have its interior freed from all extraneous

matter.

Be this as it may, there are also other cavities in the ectosare,

which contain large, smooth, subrotund, and nearly colourless

Masses, apparently different in nature from the fragments of

crude food mentioned, being more like amylaceous concretions

than the latter; but whether these have been incepted, are the

remains of crude food, or what their real composition may be, I

am ignorant. They also equally characterize Stein’s and my

own figures of this Actinophrys (figs. 1-8 ddd).

I did not observe any specimens with contracting vesicles or

any other kind of vacuoles in a chain, round the Actinophryans

respectively, or in the uniting sarcode, as figured by Stein; but

the margins of the Actinophryans were defined by a strongly

marked crenulated line, indicating a corrugated superficial

layer. Nor have I in any of my sketches represented fragments

of crude food within the Actinophryans themselves.

Rhizopoda of England and India... 279

With A. oculata were associated groups of A. Sol, mihi (fig. 8),

differing only from those of A. oculata in the absence of the

nucleus and the strongly marked crenulated outline round the

Actinophryans, with less appearance of uniting sarcode, but

more of actual zygosis. ‘Their internal contents, too, consisted

almost wholly of the characteristic granular sarcode of Actino-

phrys, with complete absence of all vacuoles, even to the con-

tracting vesicle itself—a condition most favourable for seeing

the nucleus, if it had been present; but none was detected.

A complete disappearance of the nucleus (termed its “ solu-

tion ”’) and its reconstruction are not uncommon. . It would seem

to occur in duplicative division of the cells of Spirogyra nitida,

&e. (A. Braun, Bot. and Phys. Memoirs, Ray Society, 1853,

p- 241; and Nageli, foot-note, p. 248); also, under. similar

circumstances, in the addition of new to the old tubular root-

cells of Chara verticillata (Annals, vol. xix. p. 13); and latterly

its disappearance has been demonstrated and explained in some

of the freshwater Rhizopoda themselves, as in all probability

connected with impregnative generation (Annals, vol. xix,

- 18).

“ Hence this form of Actinophrys may represent a stage in the

generative development of A. oculata. But, whether or not, it

was abundantly present with A. oculata, and will be seen by the

figure to be so like it in grouping that I think it may reason-

ably be assumed to be only another form of this species. In-

deed, according to Claparéde and Lachmann (Etudes sur les

Rhizopodes, p. 45, &c.), these distinguished authors could never

see the nucleus in A. So/ with certainty, and they add,—

“ Stein’s A. oculata is a marine form; but we have observed

in the North Sea myriads of an Actinophrys that we did not

know how to distinguish clearly from A. Sol of the fresh water,

and which coincides altogether with the figure given by Stein of

his A. oculata.” It is not quite evident here how A. Sol can

“coincide” altogether with Stein’s A. oculata, if a nucleus could

not be seen in the former. But the authors’ meaning is plain,

viz. that they thought A. Sol of the North Sea and A. oculata

to belong to the same species, which harmonizes with what I

have just stated respecting this question, and what my figures

illustrate.

In the representations which I have given of A. oculata, fig. 1

is shaded, while fig. 2 is only an outline of nine individuals in

ageregation, with two vacuoles containing each the remains of

a rotatory animalcule, and the other the apparently amylaceous

body to which I have alluded. In fig. 1 all the tentacles bore

drop-like masses of ectosare along their shafts respectively ; but

these have only been inserted in those of the Actinophryan a,

280 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fresh- and Salt-water

for the purpose of lessening the trouble of engraving and to

avoid confusion in the plate. In the group, fig. 3, the tentacles

were smooth, and bore no superfluous portions of sareode; but

it will presently be seen, as it has already been shown in the

Actinophryans figured in my last plate (/.c.), and as it will be

seen in others in the one illustrating this paper, that the pre-

sence of these additional portions of ectosare (which may assume

various forms and positions along the shaft of the tentacle and

at its extremity) are but contingencies, and therefore of no spe-

cific value, while they strongly evidence the existence of an axial

support within.

The Actinophryans grouped together were not all of the same

size, having varied a little in diameter below the ;+;th part of

an inch.

In fig. 4, which represents three separate Actinophryans

sketched on a previous occasion (probably from fresh water),

each was surrounded by a peripheral layer of vacuoles (which

in the focal disk assumes the form of a chain only), but neither

presented any trace of a nucleus in the interior. In @ the va-

cuoles of this layer were uniformly small; in 6 they were uni-

formly large; and in ¢ some were large and others small, while

the tentacles of the latter only bore the drop-lhke masses of

ectosare just described. These Actinophryans were each about

atsth ofan inch in diameter; they were sketched in January 1855,

but there is no record of the kind of water, whether salt or fresh,

from which they were obtained, although the following speci-

men (fig.5), which w

in fresh water, is so identical in appearance with the last men-

tioned, that in all probability, as just stated, the whole came

from fresh water. Fig. 5 is chiefly introduced to show that the

ectosare existed on the extremities of the tentacles in little

spherical masses, as well as in ovoid ones along their shafts.

In its interior some Diatoms were observed, which had been

incepted for food, but no nucleus.

It was from observing the last mentioned Actinophryans and

others like them, that I was led to make the following remarks

in my ‘ Notes on the Organization of the Infusoria v (Annals,

vol. xviii. p. 129, 1856), and which I see have beon quoted, but

not exactly understood, in the last edition of Pritchard’s ‘ Hist.

of Infusoria,’ p. 250, as follows :—“‘Actinophrys Sol, Ehr., is sur-

rounded by a peripheral layer of vesicles, which, when fully dilated,

appear to be all of the same size, to have the means of commu-

nicating with each other, and each, individually, to contract and

discharge its contents externally, as occasion may require, al-

though generally one only appears and disappears in the same

place.” From this J infer that] must have secn these “ vesi-

PP]

Rhizopoda of England and India. 281

cles” or vacuoles burst and discharge themselves like the ordi-

nary contracting vesicle.

Now, from Stein’s having figured a chain of vacuoles round

his Actinophrys oculata, and my figures of this species being,

with this exception, identical with his—while the group fig. 3,

although assuming the form of A. Sol, has been assumed to be

but another form of A. oculata, and figs. 4 and 5, which I con-

sidered at the time they were sketched, and do now, as A. Sol,

present a marginal chain of vacuoles similar to those in Stein’s

ficure of A. oculata,—it seems to follow, that if all these Actino-

phryans are not different phases of the same species, the peri-

pheral layer of vacuoles at least is of no specific value, any more

than the presence or absence of the drop-like masses of sarcode

about the tentacula. I have already quoted a passage from

Claparéde and Lachmann, in which they identify a species of

Actinophrys which they found in the North Sea at once with

A. Sol of the fresh, and Stein’s A. oculata of the salt water.

With these end the descriptions and figures of all the Actino-

phryans which came under my notice, from time to time, at

Bombay, that seem to me worth publishing. Let us now briefly

turn our attention to those which I have found in England.

Plentiful as A. Eichhornii seems to be in England, I only met

with two large specimens of it in Bombay; and when these

were delineated for my last plate on the freshwater Rhizopoda,

which was published in January 1864, I had not had an oppor.

tunity of studying this species in England.

Just afterwards, however (in December 1863), I accidentally

obtained a large supply of it from a pool of fresh water in the

neighbourhood of this place (Budleigh-Salterton), and took

advantage of the occasion to make the observations and sketches

which have enabled me to compile the fragment of the disk

represented in Pl. XII. fig. 6. This, for comparison, has been

drawn upon the same scale as the other Actinophryans, by

which it will be observed that while the diameter of the latter

is but half an inch, that of the former is 8 inches, or sixteen

times as much, the real diameter of the smaller Actinophryans

varying from ;4,th to 535th of an inch, and that of the largest

specimens of A. Hichhornii being full =;th of an inch. All

have been drawn upon the scale of ;th to =;4,th of an inch.

Thus we are enabled more easily to appreciate their relative dif-

ferences in point of size.

The fragment, by mistake, was at first drawn upon a radius

of eight, mstead of one of four inches; but as the error was

only in the circle, the latter has been reduced to its proper size,

which is all that is required. All the other detail, with the ex-

282 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fresh- and Salt-water

ception of the trifling discrepancies in the general outline of the

fragment, is correct. To have cut the latter down to an exact

segment of a four-inch radius would have destroyed the uni-

formity of the plate, while the reader can easily do this for him-

self, if necesgary.

My object in giving such an enlarged view of a portion of

A. Hichhorni has not been so much to compare its size or

structure with that of the other Actinophryans as to bring

into view certain spherical bodies which are situated and ap-

parently developed in the intervacuolar. sarcode, since it seems

to me that these are as much “reproductive cells” of Actino-

phrys as those which I have figured and called attention to,

from time to time, since 1856 up to the present day, in Spon-

gille, Amebe, Euglyphe, Difflugig, and, among the Foramini-

fera, in the living species Operculina arabica, and in fossil Num-

mulites, Orbitoides, &ce.

So little attention appears to have been paid to these bodies

in Actinophrys Hichhornit, that, although Kolliker is frequently

and justly quoted as an authority on the structure of this spe-

cies, in the last edition of Pritchard’s ‘ Infusoria’ no allusion is

made to them beyond that at page 252, where this eminent

physiologist is stated to have enumerated among the general

contents of the body of Actinophrys “some separable nuclear

cells ;” but whether these be the ones in question or not, the

context does not enable me to decide. Latterly, however, Dr.

Wallich has undoubtedly described and figured them in his ex-

cellent representations of 4. Hichhornii (Annals, vol. xi. p. 450,

pl. 10. figs. 1 & 2n, 1863), and observes respecting them—

“These multiple nuclei are distributed here and there through

the protoplasm, each occupying a spherical cavity, which is

completely filled up by the granular matter, and quite distinct

in outward appearance from the polygonal soap-bubble-like

mass of which the rest of the body is constituted.’ Any one

at all conversant with the subject will, with this description,

immediately recognize these bodies in my illustration ; but whe-

ther they be derived from a subdivision of the nucleus, as Dr.

Wallich seems to conjecture, or not, is a question to which I

shall have to return presently.

With the large specimens were others ofall sizes, down

to =1,;th part of an inch in diameter (fig. 7), and, I dare say,

still smaller, if I had had more time to look for them; but all

below a certain diameter failed to present the “ reproductive

cells’? mentioned.

For a structural description I shall take one of the largest

specimens, and, to avoid all tedious repetition of what has pro-

bably been better stated before, confine myself briefly to a sum-

Rhizopoda of England and India. 283

mary of my own observations, chiefly with reference to a more

particular account of the supposed “ reproductive cells.”

Actinophrys Eichhornii, Khr., mihi.

(Pl, XII. fig. 6: ;5th of an inch in diameter.)

Primary form globular, but slightly altering this according

to circumstances. Length and size of tentacles also vari-

able. Body vacuolar in structure; the interstices of the peri-

phery are so much larger than those of the interior that the

form a distinct layer over the latter; and this is so defined that

the former may be viewed as the ectosare (a aaa), and the in-

ternal portion as the endosare (¢ ¢ ec). “Granules,” like those

observed in Amba, &c., are contained in the vacuoles (e), where

they have a quivering ‘motion exactly like that presented b

similar bodies in the endoplasm of Spirogyra, in which this

movement appears to be owing to the “irritability” of the

plasma in which they are suspended. Indeed, to my knowledge,

there are no two plasmata more alike in this respect than those

of Actinophrys and Spirogyra; they are even more so than that

of Actinophrys and that of the Desmidex. The vacuoles, for the

most part, collapse under the effect of iodine, leaving a granular

plasma in their place. Tentacula composed of a er anular plasma

extended outwards from the inner portion or endosare (A k) and .

receiving a more subtle covering froin the ectosare (2 2); the

former is well seen under the action of iodine, when the tenta-

cula become wavy and contracted. Spaces between the inter-

stices of the endosare presenting spherical bodies imbedded in

the intervacuolar sarcode, the larger ones about z,),,th of an

inch in diameter (ddd), each filled with a thick plasma contain-

ing a group of granules in its centre, and the whole enclosed in

a transparent spherical cell (ec). Below this diameter they ap-

pear to vary to a mere point, and the granules and external cell

not to be developed until they approach in size that above men-

tioned (g 7). Sometimes there are two of the full size in one

cell, as if the original one had undergone duplicative division (A).

Iodine colours their fine contents of a light, and the granules of

a deep amber-colour, which again, on the addition of a little

dilute sulphuric acid, yetcente a pink tinge. In a specimen of:

this Actinophrys measuring ;';th of an inch in diameter, I cal-

culated, after the vacuoles had been broken down by iodine,

that there were between three and four hundred of the full-sized

spherules or spherical bodies. Sometimes they are seen on their

way through the ectosare or cortical portion, and occasionally

attached only to the margin by a thin film of the latter, spread

over the spherule, and contracted to a delicate pedicel where it

is In-connexion with the parent. How far this ‘may have been

284: Myr. H. J. Carter on the Fresh- and Salt-water

natural, or induced by pressure of the glass cover, I have not

yet been able to decide. In one instance, after a matured

spherule had been forced out of the parent, I observed that the

transparent cell, which does not exceed it much in size, contained

a fine delicate plasma, i in the midst of which there was a single

vacuole; and I could not help also seeing in this specimen the

same elementary composition as that of an <Actinophrys, viz.

a thick endosare with strongly marked granules, surrounded by

a thin ectosare in which there was a vacuole like a contracting

vesicle. Whether that be the body, and these be the elements

respectively which afterwards become developed into a young

Actinophrys, is for future observation to determine. Crude food

is incepted by A. Hichhornii, and contracting vesicles appear here

and there ; but I never could detect a nucleus in either the largest

or the smallest specimens (fig. 7) that I have had under my

observation.

It is true that, in the figure which I have given of A. Hich-

hornit found at Bombay, bodies are drawn which I conjectured

to be respectively the nucleus and reproductive cells; but, as

there is nothing so situated in the A. Eichhorn which I haye

been studying in England to identify with such bodies, the state-

ment must be only taken for what it may prove worth hereafter.

It is worthy of note, however, that Claparéde says (op. cit.

p- 452, foot-note), “ En A. Hichhornit le nucléus est, au con-

traire, toujours facile & reconnaitre.” This certainly was not

the case with any of the specimens of 4. Hichhorni2, small or

great, that came under my notice; but then it might have been

obscured by the vacuolation ; for 1 in another form of Actinophrys,

which was also present, although not plentiful (viz. fig. 8), and

even smaller than fig. 7, it was most evident in the endosare,

which was surrounded by a clear layer of ectosarc, bordered by

a wrinkled margin or surface; but then there was no vacuolation.

Probably if the vacuoles in the smaller forms of A. Hichhornii

had been broken down, and the nucleus sought for in this way,

it might have been observed ; for I cannot help thinking that,

at least when the spherical bodies are not present, there must be

a nucleus.

Again, the absence of the nucleus, when the spherical bodies

become numerous and fully developed, may be accounted for by

its having passed into a brood of germ-cells, and its having thus

become effete, as described and illustrated in Diflugia (Annals,

vol. xii. pl. 1. figs. 2, 3, 4, &e.).

When, then, we view an old Actinophrys with between three

and four hundred of these spherules in her body, relatively ana-

logous to, and absolutely of nearly the same size as those which

I have already shown to exist in all the other Rhizopoda above

Rhizopoda of England and India. 285

mentioned, we can hardly doubt that they are of the same kind,

and that they are an impregnated brood of reproductive cells,

which, in like manner, will end, on becoming matured, in the

death of the parent, as in the closely allied Myxogastres (My-

cetozoa of A. de Bary), ex. gr. thalium, where the prolific

mother lives but to become at last a dead receptacle for the

future welfare of her numerous progeny.

The family of Saprolegnicz are closely allied to that of the

Myxogastres among the Fungi; and in the former Pringsheim

has placed his Pythium entophytum, which, among other Alge,

infests the cells of Spirogyra, wherein I found its locomotive

rhizopodous form to be so like Actinophrys, and, as_ before

stated, the endoplasm of Spirogyra to be so lke that of the

latter, that I was led into the erroneous view, long since cor-

rected, that the endoplasm of Spirogyra did thus actually become

transformed into Actinophrys. This, then, will give the reader

an idea of the position of A. Hichhornit with respect to these

families.

With the general structure of A. Eichhornii I am not now

particularly concerned. The spumaceous appearance which

both the young (fig. 7) and old individuals (fig. 6) present seems

to be due to vacuolation, and not to the presence of cells, ac-

cording to the common acceptation of this term. Kolliker and

most others who have studied this species are of the same

opinion; but Prof. Clark, of Boston, has lately affirmed that

these vacuoles are cells, because they have a cell-wall and alter-

nate regularly with the tentacula (Annals, vol. xiv. p. 394).

However, the presence of a wall around a sarcodal aqueous

space, even with vibrating granules in it, does not, in the gene-

rally received meaning of the word, constitute a “cell.” There

should also be a nucleus, at one time or other at least, in most

of such spaces, and they should at least also be of similar average

size, form, &c., before they can be viewed as cells of an organized

structure; while all this is reversed in the vacuoles of A.

Eichhornit, which seem to me more to resemble, in accidental

form and size, the fragmentary state of a veined or brecciated

rock than those produced by the constant and immutable law

which presides over the normal development of an organized

cellular structure.

How this vacuolation is produced, and to what use it is sub-

servient, has not been explained; but its accidental presence in

the Infusoria and Alge is not uncommon. Indeed it seems

frequently to occur in the former from want of activity in the

contracting vesicle—that is, after injury of the Infusorium or to-

wards death. But in other instances, as in the first-formed cells

in the germinating nucule of Chara, a similar vacuolation seems

286 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fresh- and Salt-water

to precede and prepare the endoplasm for its rotatory function,

and thus to be, as in Actinophrys Hichhornii, a normal condition

(Annals, ser. 2. vol. xix. p.18, “Development of Root-cell and

Nucleus in Chara’’).

I do not mean to state that the “ vacuoles” are “ contracting

vesicles,” because, while they are stationary, the contracting ve-

sicle, singly or in plurality, here and there is generally observed

among them in full activity. But I am not so sure that they may

not be a part of the system of which the contracting vesicle is

the active organ. The occasional coalescence of the vacuoles, and

their occurrence in the cortical part or ectosare alone (figs. 4, 5)

or when throughout the Actinophrys (as in figs. 6, 7), those of

the ectosare being differentiated by size, &c., from those of the

endosarc, lead me to the inference that the spumaceous state of

A, Kichhornii is due to a.simple aqueous vacuolation, which

forms part of the system of which the contracting vesicle, as

just stated, is the chief agent, and therefore that its function

probably is partly, if not chiefly, that of aération, wherever it

may occur as a normal adjunct. It is worthy of remark, while

on this subject, that the young Pythium. entophytum, on issuing

from the parent capsule as a simple monociliated spherical body,

apparently without contracting vesicle, sinks down almost imme-

diately, and at the same moment presents the contracting vesicle,

which, for a time, by the rapidity of its action and the size to

which the inflation extends, seems to threaten destruction to the

delicate little Rhizopod, until its function (which certainly looks

like one of aération) has had its full effect, when the contracting

vesicle returns to its normal condition, the cilium disappears,

and the little Pythtwm assumes the form, and progresses after

the manner, of Actinophrys.

As regards the presence and absence of the contracting vesicle

in the Rhizopoda, but more especially in the family which is

now under consideration, I think it of no specific value whatever.

It may be present singly or in more or less plurality, or absent

altogether, according to circumstances ; but in many Rhizopods,

when present in its normal state, it seems to have a fixed posi-

tion in the animalcule, as in Huglypha, Arcella, &e.

Again, the presence or absence of the nucleus in Actinophrys

appears to be contingent. It is probably present in all the

the younger forms; but as they advance towards the production

of the new brood, it may disappear in the formation of germ-

cells alone, or it may partly furnish germ-, and partly sperm-

cells, in which case the spherical bodies in the endosare of A.

Eichhornii may also, perhaps, originate from the nucleus, as con-

jectured by Dr. Wallich (/. ¢.); but if the nucleus furnishes the

germ-cells alone, then the others may be developed in the

Rhizopoda of England and India. — 287

substance of the ectosarc, as their occurrence there, apparently

in all stages of development, seems to imply.

Lastly, then, it may be asked, What are the specific distine-

tions among the Actinophryans ? To which it must still be

replied, Future observation must determine.

ACINETINA, Clap. & Lach.

I have observed several species of Acinetina in both the fresh

and salt water of the island of Bombay, viz. Podophrya fiza, Khr.,

P. quadripartita, Clap. & Lachm. (on Epistylis), Spherophyra,

C. & L., Acineta tuberosa, Ehr., and two or three others unpub-

lished, of which I hope to give descriptions and delineations at

some future time, my object being now more particularly to

direct attention to the two commonest, and therefore those with

which I am most conversant, not because they are new (for this

they are not), or because they present differences which I think

hitherto have not been noticed, but because they serve best to

illustrate phenomena which have not been so pointedly exposed as

they seem to me to deserve. These Acinetina are, no doubt, both

forms of one species, viz. of Podophrya fixa; but while one (fig. 9)

inhabits the fresh water of the pools, the other (fig. 10) is found

in the salt water of the main drain of the island; and the dif-

ferences between them are, that the former is a little larger and

has a conical capsule, with few cost (fig. 9 e), while the latter

has a globular capsule, with many costz (fig. 10d). That such

differences are constant, my sketches of each, made on several

separate occasions, go to establish.

Having thus introduced these forms to the reader, I will now

proceed to describe and illustrate the phenomena to which I

have just now and often before alluded, but which, as above

stated, I do not think have been so prominently brought to

notice as they deserve, viz. the remarkable and almost unique

example of an Infusorium being able to put forth and retract

both vibratile cilia and capitate tentacula as they may be re-

quired, while this is apparently effected as much by extem-

porization as the stomachal spaces and digital prolongations of

Ameba. These phenomena are witnessed not only when the

Podophrya (figs. 9 & 10) undergoes duplicative division, but

_ also during the changes which the young Podophrya undergoes

from the time of its exit from the parent to its matured or ten-

taeulated condition (fig. 11).

In the first instance, the Podophrya is seen to pass from its

spherical to an elongated form, after which it presents a con-

striction in the middle, and the young half, becoming oblong,

retracts its tentacula and throws out a wreath of cilia (fig. 9 @,).

288 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fresh- and Salt-water

Separation then takes place, and the tentacula again begin to

appear (0, c), when, in their turn, the cilia are retracted, the

tentacula fully reproduced, and, finally, the young half (d) as-

sumes the spherical form of the older one or parent (a).

In the second instance, the young Acineta (for my sketches

of this happen to be taken from the young of A. tuberosa) leaves

the parent with a wreath of cilia round its smaller extremity

(fig. 11 a), in such a state of activity that it is difficult to follow

it to its resting-place. This, however, soon takes place, and if

successfully kept in view, the cilia will be found, on its having

become stationary, to present a curved form, which has been

occasioned by the centripetal force communicated to them by

the young Acineta which they have been rotating in the oppo-

site direction (6). The cilia then regain their straightness, and

assume a radiated form, on which they begin to be retracted (c).

After this, the tentacula appear (d); and finally the latter are

fully extended, and the cilia withdrawn (e). This would be the

end of the series in Podophrya; but Acineta tuberosa bemg a

stalked form, its final development is not completed until this

has been attained.

By some it might be said, as before stated, that the cilia and

tentacula are as much extemporized as the stomachal spaces and

digital prolongations of Ameba, while others would adhere to

the opposite view. It is almost as difficult to conceive one as

the other—that is, how vibratile cilia and tentacula, organs of

totally different forms, and endowed with totally different func-

tions and movements, can exist and be made to appear and dis-

appear, with less complicated machinery than that which must

necessarily accompany similar organs in animals much higher

in the scale of development.

Perhaps there are no phenomena more remarkable among the

Rhizopoda, in themselves or for the facts which they establish,

than those just described, and none more easily followed and

witnessed when the forms of Acinetina mentioned have been

obtained for observation ; for while some are continually under-

going duplicative division, the others are as continually sending

forth a young one.

They are extremely restless animalcules in all respects, some-

times hardly being encapsuled before they burst forth again, .

and then become encapsuled a second time before the whole of

their substance has left the first capsule (fig.10¢). Both these

forms of Podophrya also may be stalked (10 ¢).

For other observations on the Acinetina, containing views

respecting their parasitic nature, &c., see my ‘ Notes and Cor-

rections” (Annals, vol. vill. p. 281, 1861).

Rhizopoda of England and India. 289

CoLLopictTyon, nov. gen,

Collodictyon triciliatum, n. sp. Pl. XII. fig. 12.

Pyriform, straight, or slightly bent upon itself, bifid at the

small extremity, presenting at the larger one an indentation,

from which spring three cilia. Structure transparent, cancel-

lated, composed of globular cells, with a strongly marked green-

ish granule here and there in the triangular spaces between

them. Locomotive, swimming by means of the cilia; subpoly-

morphic, flexible, yielding, capable of assuming a globular form

(f) or one more or less modified by the body it may incept (e,

d,g); enclosing crude material for nourishment in stomachal

spaces, and ejecting the refuse, like Ameba. Provided with a

nucleus and contracting vesicles.

_ Hab. Fresh water, chiefly among Euglene and Infusoria of

that kind.

Size. Length -1,st of an inch.

Loe. Island of Bombay.

Obs. The plastic nature of this infusorium, and its mode of

incepting food being like that of Ameba (for it does not appear

to possess any oral aperture), induce me to think that it should

be placed among the Rhizopoda. Still it seems to have some

analogies with Bodo, Ehr. ‘The curved form (e) approaches that

of the colourless Bodo found in bunches, but, of course, is very

much larger. If Collodictyon be a Bodo, then it is a large form

of the latter, as Anisonema is a large form of the diplociliated

Monad. Again, what Astasia limpida, Duj. (Trachelius tricho-

phorus, Ehr.), is to Euglena, Collodictyon is to the cordiform,

triciliated, Huglena-like Infusoria, of which probably Polyselmis

viridis, Duj. (Hist. des Zooph. Infus. pl. 3. fig. 27) is one; that

is, Collodictyon is the animal and Polyselmis the vegetable form

of this Infusorium. Its generic name has been derived from its

plasticity and delicate cellular structure, which gives it a reticu-

lar or cancellated appearance; and its specific designation from

the presence of the three cilia. In voracity it is so greedy that

it will frequently enclose part of a body which it is not large

enough to enclose entirely (g); that is also like Bodo. The

cellular spaces which pervade its body are uniform and globular,

not variable in size and polygonal like those of <Actinophrys

Hichhornit; otherwise it so far resembles this Rhizopod. I have

not inserted the contracting vesicles in the figures, because they

are not to be found in my sketches, probably from their having

no fixed position. The bifid extremity, although like the com-

mencement of duplicative division, is, I think, a persistent cha-

racter, Although this infusorium is very common in the island

Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist, Ser.3. Vol. xv. 19

290 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fresh- and Salt-water

of Bombay, it is so restless, and its movements so rapid, that it

is difficult to get at its real form.

~ Everyena, Duj. “

Euglypha spinosa, n. sp. Pl. XII. fig. 18.

Test. Oblong, rather wider in front than behind on the broad

side, compressed, wedge-shaped, convex anteriorly and_poste-

riorly, translucent, covered with subcircular plates, which, over-

lapping each other, present a more or less irregularly cancellated

appearance (b). Aperture rimous, extending throughout the

anterior border. Ventral portion more or less inflated. Sides

and posterior extremity narrow, terminating in an angular ridge,

which behind, and for two-thirds of its length laterally, supports

a row of moveable spines based on fixed tubercles, like those of

Cidaris (ec ec). Spines clavate, pointed at their free ends (c’).

_ Animal. Sarcode containing fragments of incepted food and

granules anteriorly (f), behind which it is charged with granules

alone (g) ; and posterior to all is the nucleus (A). Pseudopodia

and-contracting vesicles not seen, but probably the same as in

Euglypha alveolata, &c.

Hab. Heath-bog water.

Size. Length ;1,st, breadth ~1;th of an inch.

Loc. Budleigh-Salterton, South Devon. !

Obs. I have only seen two or three specimens of this Rhizo-

pod; and, it being winter, the animal part in all was passive.

Thus the aperture was in all probability much more compressed

than during active life. The sarcode was retracted, and there

was a kind of diaphragm about halfway between it and the

anterior extremity. The most remarkable feature about it, next

to its wedge-like shape, is the presence of spines, which, in some

instances, lying across each other while the tubercles remained

fixed, showed that they were moveable, like those of the Echino-

dermata. Widely separated, however, as the latter are from the

Rhizopoda, still they have many points of resemblance in their

living state, and are frequently and almost exclusively associated

in a fossil one.

Euglypha globosa, nu. sp. Pl. XII. fig. 14.

Test. Globular, with a short compressed wedge-shaped neck

and narrow aperture, which can be closed by the animal (a).

Globular portion translucent, covered with uniformly circular

scales, which are so arranged as to slightly overlap each other

hexagonally, and thus present a cancellated structure of the

‘most regular appearance. Neck studded with minute points,

perhaps minute scales. Supernumerary scales within the test

(ee.

Rhizopoda of England and India. - 291

_ Animal. The same as that just described, and as in Euglypha

generally. Pseudopodia and contracting vesicles not seen, bu

may also be inferred to be the same as in Euglypha. Pie

ab, Heath-bog water.

Size. Body =4;th of an inch in diameter; neck ;,,th

broad. © : : sae

Loc. Budleigh-Salterton, South Devon. a ec 8

Obs. This species is very plentiful in its habitat, but very

small. Its features are very constant, and its size also; but I

have never been able to see its pseudopodia, although I have

watched it long and repeatedly. The presence of supernumerary

scales in it is exactly like that which I have already figured in

Euglypha alveolata and in E. pleurostoma (Dujardin’s Trinema).

Its relative size, as well as that of H. spinosa, in proportion to

the other testaceous Rhizopoda which I have figured (J. ¢.), will

be observed in dotted outlines (figs. 18 g and 14d).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.

N.B.—Figures 1 to 10, inclusive, are drawn upon the scale of ;1,th to

saooth of an inch, and fig. 11 upon a little larger scale. Figure 12 is

upon the scale of th to ;,5th of an inch, and fig. 13 upon that of ~,th

tO goyoth of an inch, while fig. 14 is upon the scale of ith to zoy55th of an

inch. Figures 13 d and 149 are outlines of figs. 13 and 14 respectively,

on the ra of 4th to ~4,th of an inch, for comparison with those of the

testaceous Rhizopoda in plate 1, vol. xiii. of the ‘ Annals,’ which are on

the same scale; and fig. 12:4, 7 would be the lengths respectively of fig. 12,

if drawn on the scales first and last mentioned in this paragraph.

__ The Actinophryima and Acinetina should be viewed not as discoidal, but

globular bodies, with tentacles proceeding from their surfaces generally,

and therefore the marginal lines of vacuoles only as an indication of the

peripheral or ectosarcal layer which exists all over them respectively.

Fig. 1. Actinophrys oculata, Stein. Group of four individuals, the largest

a¢oth of an inch in diameter, each presenting a nucleus and

nucleolus, and all bearing drops of sarcode on their tentacles,

but the latter only represented in a; 5, uniting sarcode; c¢, va-

cuoles in the latter, containing food; d, vacuoles containing each

a subrotund, colourless, amylaceous (?) body.

Fig. 2. The same: outline only of a group of nine individuals, in every

respect the same as those of fig. 8, but with smooth tentacles :

a, circles representing the Actinophryans, ;!,,th of an inch in dia-

meter ; 5, uniting sarcode; ¢ c, vacuoles in the latter, containing

respectively the remains of a rotatory animalcule; d, as before.

Fig. 3. The same.(?), in the form of Actinophrys Sol (?); nine individuals

in the group, closely approximated, and varying in size, the

largest (a) being =},th of an inch in diameter; 5, two or three in

zygosis ; uniting sarcode not seen; c, vacuoles in the latter, con-

“ee ig food; d, as before. All the above from salt water, in

ndia.

Fig. 4. Actinophrys Sol(?); three separate individuals, each z+,th of an

inch in diameter, each bearing tentacles, each presenting an

ectosarcal layer of vacuoles, but no nucleus: a, specimen with

19%

292 Mr.H.J.Carter on Fresh- and Salt-water Rhizopoda.

vacuoles uniformly small; 8, ditto with large; c, ditto with

both small and large, and the tentacles on this bearing drops of

-sarcode. India, fresh water (?).

Fig. 5. The same(?) As the foregoing, but with the tentacles bearing

little spherical bulbs of sarcode at their ends as well as drops

along their course, the interior containing Diatoms. India,

fresh water. |

Fig. 6. A. Eichhornii, Ehr. Fragment of an individual, th of an inch

in diameter, magnified upon the same scale as the foregoing :

aaaa, peripheral or ectosarcal layer of vacuoles, the larger

ones ziyth of an inch in diameter; 5 d 0 4, dotted lines indicating

respectively the circumference of the figure and the width of the

ectosarceal layer; ecec, vacuolation of the endosare, in which

the interstices are much smaller than those of the ectosarc ;

d ddd, spherical bodies or reproductive cells, about zy'5oth of an

inch in diameter, as they uppear in the intervals between the

vacuoles of the endosare ; e, more magnified view, showing that

these bodies are, in their advanced stage, respectively enclosed

within a transparent spherical cell or capsule, and that the former

presents a group of granules in the centre of its plasmic contents ;

(here we seem to have the first elements of an Actinophrys, viz.

an ectosare, endosare, and “ granules,” which, in one specimen

that I observed, still nearer approached it by the transparent

cell presenting a fine protoplasm without granules, and a vacuole);

f, the same before the formation of the cell; g, three of the

same, of different sizes, before the granules appear; h, two of the

same (on the scale of those seen in the “ fragment”’) enclosed in

one cell; 77, tentacles covered with ectosarc; kk, axial portion

extended from the endosarc; /, vibratile granules of the cells.

England, fresh water.

Fig.7. The same; specimen of individuals ;{>th of an inch in diameter

accompanying the larger ones just mentioned, but in which

neither nucleus nor reproductive bodies were observed. England,

fresh water.

Fig. 8. Actinophrys ? specimen ,44th of an inch in diameter; ecto-

sare surrounded by a wrinkled surface, as in A. oculata, and

differentiated from the granular and more clouded endosare by a

more translucent and finer material; endosare presenting a well-

defined nucleus. Found with the foregoing, in fresh water.

Fig. 9. Podophrya fixa, Ehy.: a, parent half, 5}>th of an inch in diameter,

undergoing duplicative division, tentaculated, but without cilia ;

b, daughter half, elongated and becoming separate, presenting

vibratile cilia and a few short tentacles; c, d, another instance,

in which the separated and elongated portion, c, with vibratile

cilia and a few short tentacles, has passed into the spherical

form, d, without vibratile cilia and with long tentacles; e, conical

capsule of this variety, presenting fourteen costz. India, fresh

water.

Fig. 10. The same (?): a, parent half, -1,st of an inch in diameter;

b, daughter half nearly separated, presenting vibratile cilia, &c. ;

c, stalked condition; d, spherical capsule of this variety, pre-

senting eighteen coste; e, instance where the Podophrya has

nearly left its first capsule, and has formed another around itself

on the top of the original one. India, salt water. In almost all

those here figured, the contracting vesicle and the nucleus, which

appeared to be globular, were observed.

Prof, H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans, 298°

Fig. 11. Acineta tuberosa, Ebr., embryo of, showing, in series, the changes

Fig. 12.

Fig. 13.

Fig. 14.

which it undergoes from the active state on its exit from the

parent, to its passive, tentaculated, and spherical form: a, active

state on issuing from the parent, when it is provided with a circlet

of vibratile cilia; 5, its globular form, assumed on becoming com-

paratively passive and stationary, +;';,th of an inch in diameter,

the cilia passive and curved from the centripetal force occasioned

by the rotatory motion which they originally communicated to

the young Acineta in its active state; c, the cilia regaining their

straightness, and becoming shorter; d, the cilia disappearing,

and short tentacles projected; e, the cilia gone and the tentacles

increased in number and elongated. India, fresh water.

Collodictyon triciliatum, n.sp. Length -1,st of an inch: a, pos-

terior (?) view, showing bifid extremity, three cilia, central line

and nucleus, cellular structure and granules; 8, lateral view;

e, presenting a digestive space containing an incepted Proto-

coccus in the 8-cell division; d, ditto containing a Crumenula

texta nearly as large as itself; e, outline of another but common

form of this Rhizopod; f, ditto of a globular form; g, one en-

closing the central portion of a filament of Oscillatoria, while

the two ends are outside the animalcule; h, length on the same

scale as the Actinophryans; 2, length on the same scale as that

of the testaceous Rhizopoda, figs. 13d and 14g. India, fresh

water.

Euglypha spinosa, n. sp.; specimen zt,st of an inch long and

ztsth of an inch broad; animal retracted within a diaphragm, and

passive : a, view of broad side of test; a’, ditto of narrow side, or

lateral view; 5, scales on test; ¢ ¢ c c, moveable spines on fixed

tubercles; c’, more’ magnified view of the spine; d, dotted out-

line of test on a scale of {th to 345th of an inch, for comparison

with other figures of testaceous Rhizopoda, 1. c.; e, diaphragm ;

J, portion of sarcode containing fragments of food; g, ditto

charged with granules; f, nucleus. England, fresh water.

Euglypha globosa, nu. sp.; specimens ;4;th of an inch in diameter:

a, empty test covered with circular scales hexagonally arranged,

also showing the broad side of the neck and open aperture;

b, ditto, showing the narrow side (or lateral view) of the neck and

closed aperture, also cc, supernumerary scales; d, test contain-

ing the animal, passive, with closed aperture; e, sarcode contain-

ing fragments of food ; f, nucleus in posterior and granular por-

tion of sarcode. England, fresh water.

XXXIII.— Contribution towards the Knowledge of the Rhyncho-

prion penetrans. By Hermann Karsten*,

[Plates VIII. & IX.]

[In this paper Professor Karsten remarks upon the imperfect

knowledge which we still possess of this curious parasite—the

Nigua,

Chigoe, Jigger, or Sand-Flea of tropical America,—not-

withstanding that the first European visitors to the New World

* Translated from a separate copy of the paper in the ‘ Bulletin’ of the

Society of Naturalists of Moscow, communicated by the author.

294-7 Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans,

seem to have experienced its attacks. Its generic synonymy is.

given by Professor Karsten as follows :-—

Pulex, Linn. 1767.

Rhynchoprion, Oken (not Hermann), 1815,

Sarcophaga, Guilding, MS., Westwood.

Dermatophilus, Guérin, 1836.°

Sarcopsylla, Westwood, 1837.

- Professor Karsten commences his memoir with a series of

extracts from the various writers who have mentioned the Nigua,

the references to which will be found in the accompanying

list +. The results of his own investigations are then commu-

nicated in the following words. |

. *Oviedo, Cronica de las Indias, 1547, fol. xxi.

Hans Staden, Wahrhaftige History, &c., 1557, cap. 33.

Abbeville, quoted by Sloane, p. 256.

Jean de Lery, Voyage du Brésil, 1585, p. 168.

R. Hakluyt, The Principal Navigations, &e., London, 1598-1600, p- 449,

J. de Laet, Beschrywinghe van West Indien, 1630, p. 6.

Marcgrav Piso, Historia rerum naturalium Hirasilisn, 1648, p. 249.

R. Ligon, History of Barbadoes, 1657, p. 109.

Du. Tertre, Histoire des Antilles, 1667, aa. u. p. 353, § 12,

Rochefort, Histoire Naturelle des Antilles, 1668, cap. xxiv. art. vi. . 272.

Hans Sloane, Voyage and Natural History of Jamaica, 1707-1 25, i:

p- exxiv and i. p. 191.

Frezier, Reise nach der Siidsee, &c., 1718, p- 310.

Gumilla, Historia del Orenoko, 1745.

* Ulloa, ee ats del viaje a la America meridional, 1748, libro i.

Vill.

Cates p Nataral History of Carolina, &c., 1743, vol. ii. Appendix, p. 10.

Barr ie “Nouvelle Relation de la France équinoxiale, 1743, p. 63.

Patrick Brown, Natural History of Jamaica, 1756, ii. p. 418,

Linné, Systema Nature, ed. 12, 1767, p. 1021.

Bancrofi, Natural History of Guiana, 1769, p- 245.

Hartsinck, Guyana, 1770, i. p. 105.

Chappe d’ Auteroche, Voyage en Californie, 1772, p

Molina, Saggio sulla storia naturale de Chili, 1782, Pp. “914.

* Dobrizhoffer, Historia de Abiponibus, 1784.

~The first educated naturalist who described the Nigua from personal

examination was

*O, Swartz, Kongl. Vetensk. Acad. Nya Handl., Stockholm, 1788, tom. ix.

p- 46 ( Pulex penetrans).

* Rodschied, Medicinische und Chirurgische Bemerkungen tiber das Clima,

&e., von Essequibo, 1796, p. 307.

Azara, "Voyages dans l’Amérique méridionale, 1809.

Southey, History of Brazil, 1810, i. p. 326.

Von Sack, Reise nach Surinam, 1821, p- 239.

Oken, Naturgeschichte, 1815, Bd. iii, Th. i. p. 402 (“ Rhynchoprion ”

selene to the Acari).

+ The more important references are marked with an asterisk.

Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans. 295

‘Humboldt, Voyage du Nouveau Continent, 1820-1822, tom. vii. eaps 19,

__p. 250, and cap. 20. p. 129.

Duméril, Considérations générales, 1823, pl. 54. figs. 4, 5.

“Latreille, Régne Animal, 1829, iv. p. 351.

Kirby and Spence, Introduction, 1828, vol. i. p. 102.

*Pohi, Reise in Brasilien, 1832, i. p. 106.

Aug. St.-Hilaire, Voyage dans Rio Janeiro, 1830, i. p. 35, and Voyage

. du Brésil, 1833, 1. p. 228.

* Rengger, Reise nach Paraguay, 1835, p. 274.

Waterton, Loudon’s Magazine of N atiral History, 1836.

*Dugés, Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 2 sér. tome vi. 1836, p. 129.

* Guérin-Méneville, Iconographie du Régne Animal, Insectes, p. 12 (Der-

matophilus).

*W. Sells, Transactions of the Entomological Society, vol. ii. p. 195,

*J. O. Westwood, Ibid. p. 199 (Sarcopsylla penetrans).

*Tschudi, Peru-Reiseskizzen, 1846, i. p. 310.

R. Schomburgk, History of Bashatioce, 1847, p. 652.

* Burmeister, Reise nach Brasilien, 1853, p. 284.

All these descriptions originate in tropical and subtropical

America, in the region which has always been regarded as the

sole country of Rhynchoprion penetrans; the insect does not

eccur in other parts of the world.

Adanson, indeed, in his ‘ Voyage to the Senegal’ (1757); men-

tions a kindof verysmall Flea, which resides in extraordinary quan-

tities in the sand of the huts, for which reason it has received

the name of the Sand-flea; but, from his further statements, it

appears that he does not refer to the Pulex penetrans, Linn.; for

he says, “ Fortunately its puncture is not very painful, and it

consequently produces so intolerable an itching only because it

attacks the body in such great numbers. The most remarkable

circumstance,” adds Adanson, “is that the insect usually does

not creep or leap to a greater height than three inches.” The

latter peculiarity, like the name, reminds us of R. penetrans ;

but, if it had been this species, Adanson would certainly have

given us a fuller account of it.

The most southern habitat of Rh: ynchoprion. i is that given by

Dobrizhoffer and Azara, namely, Paraguay, under the 29th de-

gree of south latitude. According to Auteroche, it is very

abundant in Vera Cruz, in 20° N. lat.; and from the same au-

thority, as also from John Smith (cited by Sloane), the insect

appears to occur up to the latitude of Virginia, about 30° N.

Everywhere the insect, which affects warm and dry places, is .

met with in the vicinity ‘of human habitations, either occupied

or deserted. All the accounts of the occurrence of this animal

in fields, woods, and plantations are due to confusion with spe-

cies of Ixodes, except when these statements refer to the leaf-

huts made by field-labourers or travellers to give them shelter

for a night or for a short time. Such huts or leafy roofs, when

deserted by human inhabitants, usually become the -dwelling-

296 Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans.

place of rats, mice, and similar animals, which seek shelter there

from the rains, so long as the roof offers it to them; and these

animals then serve for the preservation and increase of any pro-

geny of the Nigua that may have been left behind by the travellers;

hence it is that such places often particularly abound in Niguas,

which attack new-comers in great numbers, as I know from

personal experience. The same thing occurs, as indeed Rengger

relates, in the deserted houses of planters, in the rooms of which

the Niguas developed from the eggs left behind at first collect

in extraordinary numbers, but afterwards diminish again, and

finally disappear entirely, no doubt because these places are not

so convenient for the access and long residence even of the

smaller mammalia, so that the Fleas cannot increase, and con-

sequently at last die out.

Rengger’s statement that animals living in a wild state are

not attacked by the Nigua is consequently not correct, and has

already been refuted by several travellers. In Schmarda’s rich

collection I found a Field-mouse from Cuenga, the tail and foot

of which harboured a great quantity of Niguas* (Pl. VIII.

g. 1).

Swartz, Rengger, Humboldt, and other travellers report that

strangers are particularly attacked by the Sand-flea on their

arrival in America. It is true that new comers, to whom the

inconspiguous insect is unknown, have usually to suffer more

from it than others. During my residence in Venezuela I was

myself much plagued by it at first, whilst in the latter years of

my tropical travels in New Granada I was scarcely ever attacked

by a Nigua, although the Creoles at the same places complained

much of them. ‘This, however, is favourable neither to Hum-

boldt’s hypothesis of the delicate discrimination of the Nigua

between European and Creole blood, nor to Rengger’s notion

that the human body loses some property which attracts the

Nigua.

The fact that in newly arrived foreigners the Niguas collect

in greater numbers, acquire a larger growth within the skin,

and consequently cause more violent symptoms, admits of this

simple explanation :—The strangers do not notice the slight

tickling produced by the penetration of the animal into the skin,

as they do not understand the meaning of this slight pain; and

the animal, after it has taken its place, causes no further incon-

venience, if the slightly inflamed spot of skin which it inhabits

* Of these Niguas I removed two from the skin, in order to examine

their specific characters. I could find no perceptible difference from the

other individuals examined; but I noticed the very remarkable fact, mex-

plicable by me, that in both of them all the legs were wanting up to the

trochanters,

Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans. 297

is not pressed or scratched. The particular state of the skin as

regards irritability will also have its influence, as also the greater

or less activity of the skin. It is true that the inhabitants of

Caracas have also remarked that, of newly arrived colonists, the

saa like the negroes, suffer particularly from the parasitic

ea.

_ The Nigua is a parasite only during one period of its life;

for the impregnated female alone bores into the skin of warm-

blooded animals: the unfecundated females and the males do

not live parasitically. The dark brown colour of the contents

of the stomach in the animals which are found running about

indicates that, like the allied Fleas, they live on blood.

The true colour of the body of the free-living Niguas (leaving

out of consideration the dark colour of the contents of the

stomach) is yellowish; I have never seen a brown or black R.

penetrans, such as are mentioned by Ulloa, Auteroche, and many

others. The dilated bodies of the Niguas which had established

themselves under my own toe-nails, and more rarely on other

parts of the skin, as also of those which | observed on other

people and on animals, were of a more or less pure white co-

lour; those derived from the skins of negroes appeared grey—

probably only influenced by the pigment existing there. No

differences of form could be detected.

From its light colour, the size of the Nigua has been greatly

underrated by most describers ; for it measures, on the average,

1 millim. (half, or more than half, the size of the common Flea).

The males and females are at first of the same size, and it is

only during the endoparasitic life of the fecundated female that

its body enlarges to the extraordinary diameter of 5 millim.

As long as the pregnant female remains in the skin undis-

turbed by pressure or rubbing, it produces, as far as my expe-

rience goes, no further perceptible inconvenience ; it grows to

the size above mentioned, and in this condition remains long

without alteration. The inconsiderable inflammation, exciting

a slight tickling sensation, which is produced in the skin by the

assimilating animal, is greatly increased by any irritation of the

part affected, and might probably, in bad constitutions, give rise

to those destructive effects which have been cited by various

writers, and which I have also heard spoken of. I have fre-

quently seen young negroes with purulent fect destitute of

toes, limping about upon their heels, who indicated the Niguas

as the cause of their sufferings. Consequently it is possible

that there may be some truth in the narrative of Walton, cited

by Kirby and Spence, of the capuchin who had to pay with his

foot for his desire to make this animal known in Europe.

There is no doubt that negroes are often attacked by tetanus

298 Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans,

when they wet their feet with water after the extraction of 4

Nigua; but this is no peculiar effect of the Nigua.

The swelling of the inguinal glands, observed by Ulloa and

Jussieu, which led them to conclude that a second species existed,

occurred once in my own person in La Guayra. Whether this

phenomenon is the specific effect of a peculiar species of animal,

or to be referred to the same category with the similar con-

sequences of other slight juries to the lymphatics of the foot,

which is my own opinion, must be left to the future to decide.

Spix and Martius also mention swellings of the inguinal glands

in consequence of the penetration of Niguas.

I cannot from my own observations confirm the opinion that

there are two different species of Niguas, a malignant and an

imnocuous kind, of which the latter, according to Ulloa, is of a

dark colour.

The inflation of the abdomen in the Flea, when imbedded in

the skin, takes place very rapidly, as has been remarked by all

observers. Ulloa’s statement that the animal enlarges to a

diameter of two lines in four or five days, according to the indi-

vidual nature of the insect and of the subject attacked by it, may

be regarded as nearly correct. |

The animal imbedded in the skin, usually under the toe-nails,

when it has become quiescent in its new dwelling-place (that is

to say, when it has got so far under the epidermis that its anus,

lying at the same level, closes the orifice formed in the epi-

dermis) produces scarcely any inflammation or sensation. of pain,

unless, as already stated, the affected spot is injured or irritated

by pressure or friction, in which case both these symptoms

make their appearance, just as in a frozen limb. The increased

heat and softness of the skin, in consequence of the inflamma-

tion, attract other Niguas, and facilitate their penetration in the

vicinity of the first one. This is the cause of the juxtaposition

of several Niguas, described by various authors, and which, in-

deed, is not unusual—and not, as stated by all writers since the

time of Oviedo, the exclusion of the larve from the eggs in the

wound or in the uninjured body of the mother. Even Pohl and

Kollar, probably misled and rendered doubtful of the correct-

ness of their own observations by the statements of their pre-

decessors, adopt this notion of Oviedo’s, although they rightly

understood the conditions of development and the deposition of

the eggs.

As is so frequently the case, the simplest and most natural

state of things is the last to be recognized as the true one, after

all sorts of by-paths have been tried (I need only refer to the

theories of the origin and metamorphosis of the organic cell) ;

and the same thing has occurred here. |

Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans. 299;

- For we may easily be convinced that eggs alone, and never

larvee, are contained in the female flea, and that the most perfect

of these lie nearest to the cloaca; and any one who has frequently

had to remove the dilated female from the skin will have re-

marked the projection of a perfectly mature egg from the body

of the mother on the slightest pressure being applied to the

latter with the needle, &. The very numerous ovicells which

occur in the cylindrical tubes of the simply furcate ovary are

gradually developed in such a manner that the most mature egg is

always situated next to the issue, and is driven forth by the pres-

sure of the other growing ova before the process of segmentation

or any other commencement of embryonal development has taken

place. In this way the parent animal remains within the skin

without any further enlargement until all the eggs are developed

and deposited, after which, no doubt, the evacuated and shrivelled

body is finally thrown off with the epidermis during the advanc-

ing development of the skin—an opinion which might perhaps

be fortified by the statements of Rengger (p. 110) and Burmei-

ster (p. 126).

Rengger’s statement that the mature egg-sac separates from

the organism which has furnished it with nutriment, and that

then, in a few days, a number of larve creep out of it, is refuted

at once by the mode of lodgment and the constant enclosure of

the body of the Flea in the skin.

_ The extraction of the parasite from the skin is, as stated by

Gumilla, far more easily effected at a later period than in the

first hours and during the penetration, because then the animal,

which is working briskly, only increases its efforts by the aid of

its mandibles, which are peculiarly adapted for the purpose, and,

indeed, fastens these so firmly in the skin that they are not un-

frequently torn away from the body of the Flea, and remain

sticking in the skin, when the animal is removed with violence.

As early as the next day the voluntary activity of the animal is

much diminished, and then, but with still more certainty after

the lapse of a few days, with a little care the epidermis may

readily be pushed aside with a blunt knife or a needle, all round,

the Flea without injuring the latter, and thus the globular

animal may be so far exposed that these instruments or a fine

pair of forceps may be got under its body, and it may then be

removed without much resistance and by slight pressure, with

all the buccal organs, which project far into the true skin (the

rootlets or filaments of Sloane, Ulloa, and Schwartz). But if, in

removing the dilated and delicate body which adheres more or

less closely to the surrounding cellular tissue of the skin, we

proceed so clumsily as to tear it, so that a portion of it, with the

piercing-apparatus imbedded in the corium, is left behind in the

300 Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans.

skin, lymph flows continually from the wound, and a purulent

condition soon setting in converts the originally small wound

into a more or less extensive sore. |

_- The opinion expressed even by the first writers on this para-

sitic animal, and repeated by various later authors, that there

are two species of its genus, is founded by them partly on the

difference of coloration already referred to, and partly on the

length of the buccal organs. In all the animals examined by

me, however, the latter were at the utmost about one sixth

longer than in the common Flea, attaining scarcely half the

length of the body of the free animal; whilst Linneus and his

successors characterize this species by the piercing-apparatus

being equal in length to the whole body. From my own obser-

vations, I should have been the more inclined to regard this

statement as erroneous, because I do not find it noticed by any of

the predecessors of Linnzeus with whose works I am acquainted

(I have been unable to find Rolander’s statement with regard to

this insect, cited by Linnzeus), if Westwood did not expressly con-

firm the Linnean diagnosis. Westwood examined the specimens

brought by Sells from Jamaica. Swartz also observed the

animal in that island, but he figures the mandibles as only of

the length observed by me. Is it possible that the limits of

distribution of two species of this genus of Fleas may coincide

in the Antilles, —namely, a long-beaked North American species

and a South American one with shorter buccal organs*? West-

wood’s figures of this animal, imperfect as they are, are favour-

able neither to this hypothesis nor to the accuracy of his inves-

tigations, as they also represent the mandibles of the usual

length.

We are therefore at present with certainty acquainted only

with one species of Nigua; the existence of a second species has

still to be demonstrated, although Westwood has already given

it a name by anticipation, calling it Sarcopsylla Canis from the

supposition that it especially inhabits dogs, notwithstanding

that the Nigua taken from a dog, and fully described by Pohl

and Kollar, is regarded as belonging to the Linnean species.

For the earliest account of the different organs of which the

piercing-apparatus of R. penetrans is composed, as also of their

form, we are indebted to Dugés, who detected the maxille with

their palpi, the median piercing-organ, the structure of the man-

dibles, and the presence of the labium. More recent observers

have not completed these statements; on the contrary, the

* Besides the above-mentioned specimens of Rhynchoprion, brought by

Schmarda from Cuenga, and those which I observed in Venezuela and New

Granada, I have examined others brought by Dr. Carl Martin from San

Paulo, in Brazil, and entrusted to me for this purpose.

Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans. 301

maxille have not again been detected, although they are pre-

sent, and nearly of the form figured by Dugés. These maxillz

(Pl. IX. figs. 3, 4, & 13) are so broad that they cover the base

of the mandibles with their anterior margins, which do not pro-

ject beyond the cheeks, but are fringed with several rows of

fine sete directed downwards. They are flat, almost triangular,

lie close together, and bear on their outer surface, near the upper

margin, the four-jointed palpi (Pl. VIII. figs. 3 & 8, and Pl.

IX. figs. 1 & 13), which are roughly setose above, and of

which the lowest, longest joint is bent inwards at its base, and

furnished on the outer surface of the curvature with a circular

orifice, or, rather, membranaceous spot.

The length of the first three joints of these palpi varies remark-

ably in different individuals: sometimes these are all of equal

length ; sometimes the third is the largest ; sometimes the second

exceeds the other two. The comparative length of these joints

furnishes no certain and constant character.

The mandibles (Pl. IX. figs. 12 & 13) are about one-fourth

longer than these maxillary palpi, and remarkably similar both

in form and size to those of Pulex irritans, Linn.: their form is

that of linear, shallow channels ; on the margin and external sur-

faces along the margin they are nodosely notched and striated ;

in the median line of the organ these strie are separated from

each other by a smooth surface. At the base, which is covered

by the maxillz, the striation is lost at the upper margin, and is

only indicated by some acute denticles standing singly on the

margin. At the apex itself (Pl. IX. fig. 12), where the nodose

striz of the lateral surfaces are much diminished, and only in-

dicated by a few knots, there is, in each mandible, at the extre-

mity of the smooth median surface,-a small hook, curved out-

wards and attached by an enlarged base, which is no doubt

partly the cause of the difficulty of extracting the animal when

still capable of quick motion and engaged in boring into the

skin.

In the cavity of parabolic section which these two channeled

bodies enclose between them is situated the median piercing-

organ (Pl. IX. figs. 13 & 14), the analogue of the epipharynx

of the Diptera, the much-dilated base of which lies under the

vertex, above the eyes, and forms the commencement of the

esophagus. This organ also is a channeled body, the hollow

side of which is turned downwards (figs. 10 & 11). Although

at the first glance this organ resembles a two-edged linear

lamina, it is nevertheless prismatic in form, as its lateral walls

diverge more or less rectangularly. The dorsal surface forms a

sharply projecting cutting-edge, furnished at the anterior extre-

-mity with three distant teeth, of which the last one, nearest the

302 Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans.

apex, is directed backwards, and the two others forwards. (These

teeth occur in Pulew irritans in greater number, and along the ~

whole length of the organ.) Internally each of the two. delicate

lateral walls of the channel is furnished with a thickened ridge,

very finely transversely striated ; by these ridges a nearly closed

tube is formed at the base of the channel. At the anterior, open

end of this tube, which is open longitudinally above, a strong

spine is attached on each side, the apex of which projects a

little beyond the body of the channel. Near these two larger

spines there are also on each side four (in P. irritans three)

somewhat weaker acicular points, which appear to be the extre-

mities of very delicate lamellze attached in a longitudimal position

to the base of the channel. Of these, one is even a little broader

than the lateral walls of the channel, so that it is seen project-

ing beyond these when the organ is lying on its side; this

lamella (which is probably double) is somewhat chitinized, or at

least of a yellowish colour, at its anterior extremity, which forms

a strongly projecting tooth, whilst the others are so delicate and

transparent that they are visible only with very favourable illu-

mination, and nothing can be ascertained with certainty as to

their form and mode of attachment. s

In Pulex irritans, Linn., the organ, which is very little smaller,

has nearly the same structure; but this is recognizable with dif-

ficulty in both species on account of the great delicacy and trans-

parency of the individual parts. This piercing- and sucking-

organ is not covered by an upper lip, as in the Diptera; in this,

as in the allied Pulices, the labrum is wanting.

The labium, on the contrary (Pl. IX. figs. 3, 4, 7, 8, & 18), is

just as completely developed as in the latter; it is as long as the

mandibles, which it embraces from beneath, and more or less

completely surrounds. The labium is divided, as in P. «ritans,

into three regions: the lowest part, which is gibbous beneath, is

inserted upon the mentum (A, figs. 3 & 4), and is prolonged

into an unjointed channel of nearly the same length, open

above and anteriorly somewhat cleft. On each of the two short

terminal pieces, which are truncated and greatly emarginate an-

teriorly, there is seated, as the third part of the labium, a linear-

lanceolate, somewhat concave lamella, of the length of the two

preceding regions taken together, or even somewhat longer ; but

this is neither joimted nor beset with bristles as in P. writans.

As these two palpiform appendages are attached by a narrow

base to the truncated extremities of the body of the labium, they

are readily broken off (Pl. IX. fig. 47), for which reason they

were not observed by Dugés and Guérin.

This organ is of the same form and size both in males and

females ; nor does the external form of the rest of the body pre-

eae :

Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans, 303

sent any sexual variations, with the exception of differences in the

form of the external generative organs. The feet (which were

correctly described by Dugés) and the head and thorax are very

similar in form in the two sexes.

_ The head is somewhat flattened on the vertex, which borders

the perpendicular, almost triangular forehead, and is separated

from the forehead and cheeks by a somewhat prominent ridge,

having a row of small, straight, strong bristles. The occiput,

which is arched and covered with very delicate hairs, comes

down upon the flat, nearly concave, and likewise finely haired

vertex in the form of a median ridge, which is completely obli-

terated at the frontal margin.

The large oval eyes are simple in both sexes, the cornea

covering them exhibiting no facets. The very large optic nerves,

which, like cerebral hemispheres, occupy a great part of the

head, nevertheless show very distinctly on their surface the ends

of the numerous nervous filaments of which they are composed.

Behind the eyes, sunk in a pit of the cheeks, are the large

three-jointed antennz, the oval terminal joint of which is covered

with fine sete, and appears to be pierced on the upper and pos-

terior side by a row of six oval attenuated spots, each of which

is circumscribed by a thick ring. At its obtuse end this oval

organ is attached by means of a long cylindrical stalk to the

middle joint, which is of nearly the same size and of a clubbed

hammer-shape ; and this stalk is inserted in a circular orifice in

the latter, within which it can be retracted. The delicate mem-

branes above mentioned as closing the apparent orifices in the

free oval terminal joint are protected from contact from without

by means of long sete curving over them, which spring from

the hammer-like projection of the middle joint near the orifice

already described. ‘The very small ellipsoidal basal joint is in-

serted at one end into the upper posterior angle of the anten-

nary pit, and at the other simply articulated to the second joint

(PI. VIII. fig. 2).

The three narrow but free thoracic segments, of which the

posterior is partially concealed by the hinder margin of the pre-

ceding one, are somewhat dilated below, where they are pierced

by a stigma which leads into a narrow trachea; with their low-

est extremities they border the three immoveable epimera into

which the coxe are articulated.

The third or hindmost of these coxe terminates below and

anteriorly in the large and striking spinous process, to the dis-

covery of which Guérin attributed great importance. The very

powerful femur, which is united to this large posterior coxa

by means of the trochanter, bears a series of strong bristles

along the middle line of its outer surface. The first tarsal joint

304: Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans.

of the posterior feet is fringed or pectinated at its lower edge

with strong sete; the broad coxe and femora, which are sharp

above and in front, are furnished with an emargination at the

extremities of the side of flexion ; from this the elastic tissue

by means of which the projection of the animal is effected, pro-

jects in the form of a pad or cushion. (The form and garniture

of the legs are shown in the figures of the animal in Plates VIII.

and IX.)

In running, the two hind legs, which are then perfectly in-

active, are drawn along; and only the four anterior feet move, in

alternate pairs. In leaping, the animals only rise a few inches.

To the third or hindmost thoracic segment a pair of large,

nearly triangular, wing-like plates, lying close to the body, are

immoveably attached; im their broadest part, which occurs in

the median line of the body, they attains nearly half the length

of the abdomen. Like the segments of the body, they are uni-

formly chitinous. Between these two wing-like plates the middle

of the first long but narrow dorsal half-segment is left uncovered.

No so-called second pair of wings is present, although there

is a narrow lateral plate, which, like the wing, by which it is

completely concealed, is attached to the posterior thoracic seg-

ment, and applies its upper and lower extremities to the mar-

gins of the narrow first dorsal and ventral half-segments. (This

organ, with its stigma, is shown os through the wing-lamina

in Pl. VIII. fig. 38, and Pl. IX. fig. 1.) I cannot regard these

organs as a second pair of wings, both on account of their im-

moveable attachment, with the first pair, to the third thoracic

segment, and also on account of the occurrence of a stigma in

their upper extremities, by which they show themselves to be-

long directly to the integument of the body.

Each of the two wing-like appendages of the third thoracic

segment bears on its upper portion two rather distant, strong

bristles, which are bent backwards. On some individuals I

found exceptionally only one of these bristles.

A similar bristle springs on each side from each of the eight

dorsal half-segments of the abdomen, of which the first, which

is narrow, is not a complete half-seement ; but the others, with

the corresponding overlapping ventral half-segments, completely

surround the abdomen.

Besides these complete chitinous half-segments, which are

united by a delicate folded membrane, and overlap each other at

the margins like the thoracic segments, there is, at the posterior

extremity of the body, a number of plates more or less cleft and

converted into variously formed appendages of the generative

organs, according to the sex of the individual.

In the males the stigmata occur in the vicinity of the bristles,

Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans, 305 °

a little before and underneath the latter. On the first seven

abdominal segments these stigmata are narrow circular orifices,

like those of Pulex irritans, which lead into equally narrow

trachee, and are surrounded by a narrow six-celled margin

(Pl. VIII. fig. 7). On the eighth or last complete half-segment

there is a stigma, of six times the width of the others, opening

into the cloaca, and surrounded by a circle of bristles, which

converge over it and close the orifice (Pl. IX. figs. 1 & 2).

The trachea of this stigma is about twice the diameter of the

others, with which it unites on each side of the body to form a

common longitudinal stem, from which branches are given off

to the organs.

The trachez of the female are essentially different, both in

number and arrangement, from those of the male ; for in them,

besides the great cloacal stigma with its very ‘wide trachea

(almost three ‘times as large as the corresponding organ in the

male), there are only three very wide trachez in the seventh,

sixth, and fifth dorsal half-segments, with proportionately wide

stigmata, which are very similar to the great cloacal stigma.

The large spines which converge over these wide stigmata of

the female, as also over the cloacal : stigma of the male, and protect

the trachee from the intrusion of solid bodies, spring from the

last tracheal annulus, the peritrema (Pl. VIII. figs. 3 & 6);

whilst from the annuli of the lung-sac or dilatation of the neigh-

bouring ends of trachez, similar spines, standing obliquely erect

and reaching as far as the median line (such as are known to

chet in Lampyris), appear to assist in the attamment of this

object.

The three next abdominal segments forwards have no stig-

mata in the females; but the shoxt first dorsal half-segment

attached to the third thoracic segment is furnished on each side

with a* small stigma analogous to those of the male, and the

lateral plates described as lying under the wings are also, as

already mentioned, provided with a similar stigma at the supe-

rior extremity.

In the female the three large lateral stigmata, like the seven

narrow ones of the male, are situated so near the basal margins

of the dorsal plates that they are covered by the posterior mar-

gins of the next plates, and are only recognizable by trans-

mitted light, when theyshimmer through theplate lyingoverthem.

_ The four very wide cylindrical main tracheal stems on each

side of the abdomen in the female divide each into two branches,

one of which unites with the rest to form a stem running along

the side of the abdomen, from which smaller branches are given

off to the internal organs, which also receive ramifications of

the second branch of the main stems,

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist, Ser.3, Vol. xv, 20

306 Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans,

It is remarkable that, during the parasitic existence of the

female, its trachez entirely lose their peculiar spiral structure,

and acquire considerably thickened walls; these changes take

place first in the finer ramifications, and subsequently in the

branches and stems, which, before the thickening becomes per-

fectly uniform, sometimes acquire a porous aspect. The cause

of this extraordinary phenomenon, connected as it is with para-

sitic existence, is probably to be sought partly in the altered

mode of nourishment and partly in the residence of the animal

within the tissue, more or less permeated by fluids, of the living

organism which furnishes the nutriment. On the one hand, by

continual sucking, an extraordinary amount of fluid is taken

up (if we may judge from the constant issue of lymph after

unsuccessful operations, as already mentioned); and on the

other hand, the evaporating surface of the animal is reduced to

aminimum. ‘The greater part of the integument of the para-

site is entirely prevented from taking part in transpiration ;

those segments which contain the last stigmata transpire more or

less incompletely, as even these segments have only a very small

part directly exposed to the atmosphere. Perhaps this may be

the cause of the considerable thickening both of the true air-

passages themselves and also of these last abdominal segments;

whilst the anterior and larger segments of the abdomen lose

their chitinous plates by stretching them into very delicate

membranes. é

As I found no air in these altered and thickened tracheze, it

would almost appear as if these air-canals had suspended their

normal functions during the parasitism of the insect—as if the

tissue forming them vegetated on in an altered form indepen-

dently of the developmental laws otherwise governing them,

whilst the ovicells assimilated the unaltered lymph of the nutritive

organism, which is continually brought to them by means of the

sucking-apparatus acting by capillarity and adhesion. For the

entire tractus intestinalis appears, as in chrysalides, to be sub-

jected to a retrogressive metamorphosis ; and the life of the animal

during its parasitism, like that of many other endoparasites, seems

to become purely vegetative.

Do the aériferous trachee change their function in such a

manner, during the residence of the animal in the tissues of the

skin, that they are filled with lymph, instead of air, through the

stigmata, and in consequence become thickened ? This hypo-

thesis, improbable enough in itself, is contradicted by the cir-

cumstances, that the last stigma of each side, which opens into

the cloaca, is always freely exposed to the air, and that the stig-

mata concealed by the dermal tissues are not in the corium, but

applied to the dry, inpig — (at least, the three 0m of

Prof, H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans, 307

wide stigmata), and so closely that apparently neither air nor

fluid can find its way into them; and, further, that in animals

which had lived for some time in the skin I could find no fine

tracheal ramifications of the ordinary spiral structure, whilst

these must at least have remained in connexion with the cloacal

stigma in case the want of access of air or the penetration of

fluid had induced the alteration of structure in the anterior

trachee. )

Tn the animal in a free state, the alimentary canal shows the

same complicated structure as in the Pulices. Whilst parti-

cular sections of it exhibit a greater delicacy, a greater develop-

ment of the glandular appendages occurs; so that it would appear

that the chylification of the food is rather effected chemically,

whilst in Pulex mechanical arrangements assist in the operation,

The latter applies especially to the nearly globular proventri-

culus, which, in Pulex irritans, is horny, folded, and internally

almost spinose, whilst in Rhynchoprion it is simply membranous,

and internally papillarly glandular. Similar papillar glands

occur in the large membranous true stomach of both species,

especially in the vicinity of the anterior orifice. Before the crop,

there is in Rhynchoprion a long muscular cesophagus, which

appears to assist the passage of the inhausted nourishment into

the stomach by powerful peristaltic movements ; for it is always

found constricted into a number of globular sections. At the

commencement of the cesophagus there are two tufts of cylin-

drical salivary glands, each inserted by a common efferent duct;

and instead of the small pedunculate pyriform glands, which in

Pulez open into the intestine, as Malpighian vessels, in the

vicinity of the pylorus, there are, in Rhynchoprion, two very long

glandular tubes, which pour their contents by a common efferent

duct into a region of the intestine which I cannot exactly par-

ticularize, as I never succeeded in observing these organs in

connexion.

Of all these organs forming the tractus intestinalis, I could not

with certainty detect anything in the dilated parasitic female—

or, at least, I could recognize nothing with certainty—as any

parts of the stomach and intestine that might have been pre-

sent were so much softened as to lose all connexion during

preparation.

That the ova, which now alone fill the much-dilated abdomen,

and which have grown to an extraordinary size, are not, as stated

by all previous observers, hatched in the body of the parent,

is shown not only by the fact that fecundated ova are never

found in the parasite, but also by the period of fecundation neces-

sitated by the anatomical conditions.

The large ova, which grow to about half the length of the

20%

808° — Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans.

unimpregnated animal (Pl. VIII. fig. 5), and in the outer per-

gamentaceous capsule of which there is at each end a group of

small pores (the so-called micropyles), lie in the part of the ovary

nearest to the vagina (Pl. VIII. fig. 12 v), and close to its

efferent duct (fig. 12 u), without exhibiting the least sign of

fecundation.

This efferent duct, which is common to the two ovarian tubes,

opens into the fecundation-sac (fig. 12 5), formed of a delicate

elastic membrane, into which the long afferent canal from the

large seminal receptacle opens; the latter is filled with long

filiform spermatozoids, which are not free in this receptacle, but

each of them is rolled up singly in a spiral, and cemented into

a small ellipsoidal corpuscle by a substance which is soluble in

water. The pyriform seminal receptacle is composed of an elastic

tissue, and is coated externally with striated muscular fibres and

cellular tissue. . If the seminal receptacle, taken from a recently

killed animal, be torn under water, the small ellipsoidal sperma-

tophores (fig. 10) with which it is filled break up, and from

each of them is evolved a long seminal filament (fig. 11), which

- moves for some time in water. |

It was found impossible to observe a mature ovum in the

fecundation-sac; for, as soon as the operation of extracting a

pregnant female from the skin is commenced, a large egg is

usually projected from the cloaca, no doubt in consequence of

the pressure exerted upon the insect. The fecundation-sac is

therefore always found empty and collapsed (as here figured).

The natural process, in my opinion, is as follows :—The ripest

ovum, impelled into the fecundation-sac by the pressure of the »

increasing ova behind it, meets there with some spermatozoids,

which have previously been set free and migrated from the

seminal receptacle; these fecundate it, excite in it the process

of cell-formation, and induce the development of the embryo.

In consequence of these processes, the egg begins to enlarge and

‘to expand the elastic fecundation-sac, and it is finally expelled

through the vagina in consequence of the pressure applied to it

by the sac.

If the development of the larva in the one fecundated egg

took place in the fecundation-sac or the oviduct, there would

always, as in the Pupipara, be only one larva in the parasite;

‘but the penetration of this larva into the nutritive body, asso-

ciated as it would be with perforation of the walls of the mother,

would prevent the natural development of all the other ova.

For the position of the cloaca in the orifice of the epidermis

produced by the penetration of the parasite, and immediately

at the surface, would render it necessary, in order that the ex-

cluded lar va might reach the mucous membrane, that it should

Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans. 309

netrate through the epidermis, upon which it must first of all

get (which can hardly be regarded as probable); or else we must

assume (as indeed is done by the majority of writers on this

subject) that several larvee are developed simultaneously in the

ovary, and that these then break through the integuments of

the mother and thus reach the inner parts of the skin. The

anatomical characters above described do not accord with this

assumption of viviparity.

The external sexual organs of the female consist of the cleft

terminal abdominal segment, forming apparently two pairs,

which preserve their form unchanged during the parasitic life

of the animal, and surround the cloaca, which lies parallel to

the surface of the skin, standing perpendicularly upwards.

In the male also (PI. IX. figs. 1, 2,&9) the last segments

of the body are cleft, and of very peculiar form. Even in the

still undivided seventh half-segment, the ventral lamina, which

in general is somewhat less than the dorsal, is considerably

smaller and almost canaliform (figs. 1, 2, & 6). Then follow

two pairs of valvular or scale-like organs (fig. 6 a, 6), each of

which should probably be regarded as a cleft and metamorphosed

dorsal or ventral plate. These laminz serve as the coverings of.

the external organs of the generative apparatus (fig. 6; fig. 5,

seen from above). Beneath the upper external valve (a) on each

side a long-stalked forceps-like organ (4) is concealed, which

evidently serves the male as an organ of support and adhesion

during copulation. The branches of the forceps are shovel-

shaped ; the lower one moves upon the upper one by a broad

two-armed hinge, and both are fringed round the anterior mar-

gin with long stiff bristles. The inferior pair of valves (6),

which are longer than the upper, and clothed with short bristly

_ hairs, cover the base of two long tubuliform channeled organs

(xz), open above throughout nearly their whole length. These

have their inner margin recurved inwardly and notched, and by

means of this are connected with another, central channeled organ

(z) open beneath,—the lateral walls of this organ, which are like-

wise recurved inwardly at the middle part, being interlocked with

them, whilst posteriorly they are rolled inwards and form two

tubes for the reception of the two seminal canals (v). Two long

narrow lamin (y), with the upper margin undivided and the

lower one emarginate in the middle, conceal this organ from

above. During copulation, these lamine bend downwards almost

at a right angle from their narrow middle part (e), and thus

no doubt serve to attach the two individuals to each other. The

central channel (z), which is open below, has, on the lower sur-

face of its decurved apex, a fine orifice, which evidently serves

for the passage of the extremity of the long, round, filiform, but

810 Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans.

tubular penis (p), which has its apex bent downwards. I found

this organ once protruded from the rest of the generative appa-

ratus in the manner shown in fig. 6, in a male engaged in the

act of copulation ; in another individual, in which it was likewise

protruded, I found the apex broken off. This central channeled

organ (fig. 6 z), which immediately encloses the penis, is en-

gaged at its base in another ehannel open beneath, enclosed in

the abdominal cavity of the animal, and the lateral walls of

which are dilated anteriorly into broad, nearly rhombic laminze

(p), which can be drawn towards the anterior walls of the abdo-

minal cavity by means of broad muscles (m).

In the bottom of this channel, turned towards the back of

the animal, and between these two plates, is attached the long,

slender, linear stem of a stirrup-shaped or two-armed and almost

sledge-shaped body (s), directed towards the lower and anterior

region of the body, upon which a muscle, attached to the poste-

rior extremity of the abdominal cavity, is inserted. By means

of these two muscles the entire sexual apparatus can be pro-

truded and retracted. .

The margins of the slender stem-like part (fig. 6 c) of this

channeled chitinous organ are bent upwards, and thus again

form on the inferiorly open channel a narrower channel open

above on each side, in which the two multifariously twisted se-

minal cords (figs. 5 & 6 v) probably lie; these convey the long

filiform spermatozoids produced in the testis (g) into the central

channeled organ (z) in which the penis is concealed.

When the sexual apparatus is retracted, the canal of the semi-

nal cords (c) forms with the sheath of the penis (2) an angle of

45°, turned upwards; the laminar extremity is situated in that

region of the abdomen which is covered by the wing-plates.

(It is shown through the integument in Pl. IX. fig. 1.) In

fig. 6, to save room, it is shown in an oblique position, although

truly, in the protruded condition of the external generative organs

here delineated, the organs c and 2 form a still more obtuse

angle.

ie the form of the male sexual apparatus it follows that in

copulation the female is not borne by the male, as in Pulezx irri-

tans, but that the female carries the male.

Besides this peculiarity, the different formation of the respi-

ratory organs consequent on the parasitic mode of life, the

different form of the maxille, and also the form of the palpiform

appendages of the cleft labium are the chief characters which

warrant the separation of this insect from the genus Pulez, as

the type of a peculiar generic group. The labium of Pulew is

indeed equally deeply cleft; but its sections are not jointed asin

our animal, but only pseudo-articulated by the chitinization of

Prof. H. Karsten on Rhynchoprion penetrans. 311

different parts, whilst the long moveable terminal joint of each

half of the labium in Rhynchoprion is not chitinous, and exhibits

no division into joints.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

(The magnifying power is indicated near the number of each figure.)

Puate VIII.

Fig. 1. A posterior leg and a portion of the tail of a Field-mouse, with

ra several imbedded individuals of Rhynchoprion, brought by

Schmarda from Peru.

Fig. 2. An antenna.

Fig. 3. A female animal before its parasitism: at u the entrance into the

fecundation-sac is shown, and under the large wing-like organ

the smaller lateral plate pierced by a stigma. ee

Fig. 4. A female after it has been imbedded in the skin for some days.

Fig. 5. A mature egg from the ovary, under the same power as the female

in fig. 3: m, the micropyle.

Fig. 6. One of the large stigmata of the posterior dorsal half-segments of

the female, with the neighbouring tracheal terminations.

Fig. 7. A stigma of the male, with a short trachea; magnifying power

the same as for fig. 6.

Fig. 8. Head of the female (fig. 4), seen in front.

Fig.9. A “ea that has attained its full development in the skin, seen in

nt.

Fig. 10. Spermatophora.

Fig. 11. The spermatozoids evolved therefrom, both taken out of

Fig. 12. The seminal receptacle, the efferent duct of which opens into the

fecundation-sac (6), which is prolonged, on the one hand, into

the efferent canal (a) of the ovary, and on the other into the

vagina (v), with its mouth (w).

Fig. 13. A portion of a greatly thickened trachea of the parasitic female.

Fig. 14. Another greatly thickened tracheal branch, of which the inner

originally spiral portion, which is now uniformly thickened, lies

in the tenacious internal enveloping membrane.

Puate IX.

Fig. 1. A male Rhynchoprion ; the internal chitinous parts of the sexual

apparatus indicated as shining through.

Fig. 2. The abdomen of an individual in which the sexual organs were

protruded.

Fig. 3. A maxilla (mx), with the maxillary palpi (¢), the mandible (md),

. the labium (/), and the mentum (4), drawn from the inside.

Fig. 4. The same, from the outside.

Fig. 5. The external parts of the sexual apparatus, seen from beneath,

after the individual parts had been somewhat separated by a

gentle pressure. 2

Fig. 6. The same parts, with the organs situated within the abdominal

cavity, seen from the side (see p. 309).

Fig. 7. The labium, seen from beneath.

Fig. 8. Its lower part, seen from above.

Fig. 9. A male animal, seen from above.

312 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

Fig. 10. The anterior extremity of the median piercing-organ, seen from

below.

Fig. 11. The same, seen from the side.

Fig. 12. The apex of a mandible, seen from the outside.

Fig. 13. The organs of the mouth separated by pressure, in connexion

with the oesophagus (0) and one of the salivary glands opening

into it (g), the proventriculus (p), the stomach (s), and the intes-

tine (d).

Fig. 14. The median piercing-organ, seen from the side.

XXXIV.—Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berxz-

Ley, M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq.

[Plates XITI.-XVII.]

[Continued from vol. vii. p. 458.]

Ir will appear from the present notices that the Fungi of the.

British Isles are by no means exhausted, even as regards the

more noble species. The Rev. G. H. Sawyer has opened out

quite a new field in the neighbourhood of Ascot, where he has

detected two important genera, Sparassis and Rhizina, together

with several species not hitherto detected in Great Britain,

besides rediscovering the long-lost Helvella pannosa of Sowerby.

Mr. F. Currey has moreover “detected a true Nidularia. Scot-

land, Wales, the West of England, and Warwickshire have also

afforded such a good harvest as greatly to encourage further

research, especially in those districts which have not hitherto

been explored. Meanwhile the importance of this tribe of plants

in an economical and nosological point of view is daily more

generally recognized ; so that we may consider the study rather

in the ascendant, and may hope for new labourers in the field,

in which we are glad to hail Mr. M. C. Cooke as a recent and

valuable colleague.

986. Agaricus (Amanita) spissus, Fr. Ep. p. 9; Currey, in Linn.

Tr. vol. xxiv. p. 151.

Combe Place, Lewes, I’. Currey.

*A. (Lepiota) meleayris, Sow. t. 171. This species came up

abundantly in a hothouse at Coed Coch, Denbighshire, amongst

spent tan, both in 1861 and during August of the present year,

and is cer ‘tainly a Lepiota closely allied to A. ch ypeolarius. Two

forms occur which run into each other, the less typical of which

has a campanulate obtuse pileus, and is of a darker tint when

dry.

Piléus at first ovate or hemispherical, very obtuse, fawn-

coloured, minutely tomentose and warty, then expanded, sub-

. campanulate, about 2 inches across, dotted with minute brown

scales; stem at first fusiform, then nearly equal, of the same

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 313

colour, here and there tinged with yellow, most minutely

squamulose, stuffed with cottony threads; ring soon ruptured,

very fugacious; gills remote, distant, rounded behind, some-

times connected, white. |

_ The whole plant changes in drying, or when cut, to a beautiful

red. In the variety the gills are sometimes lemon-coloured.

987. A. (Clitocybe) giganteus, Fr. Ep. p. 67. Pileo infundibuli-

formi nec umbonato, adglutinato-flocculoso, albo, opaco ; stipite

wequali obeso ; lamellis ex albo flaventibus, breviter decurrentbus.

In very rainy weather, on a grassy bank, Aboyne, Aberdeen-

shire, Aug. 15, 1862.

Pileus slightly viscid when moist, broadly infundibuliform,

without any trace of an umbo, 9 inches across, white, opake ;

margin incurved, at length sulcate ; stem 24 inches high, an inch

thick, equal, obtuse, minutely flocculose ; gills at first very narrow,

forked behind, decurrent, at length slightly rounded, white,

then yellowish.

This is clearly the plant of Fries, and is, as he says, not very

closely allied to A. infundibuliformis; whereas Sowerby’s plant

is so closely allied that it is difficult to separate the two. This

moreover grows in more open places, whereas Sowerby’s plant

has occurred to us only in shady woods and plantations.

*A. (Clitocybe) maximus, Fr. Ep. p. 67; Fl. Wett. p. 329;

Sow. t. 244.

988. A. (Mycena) marginellus, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. i. p. 1138.

On fir-trunks, amongst Hypnum cupressiforme. Aboyne,

Aberdeenshire, Aug. 11, 1862.

Pileus 3 lines across, conical, striate, pallid grey, darker in

the centre, minutely rivulose ; margin subcrenulate ; stem short,

slightly curved, shining, quite smooth, minutely fistulose ; gills

distant, slightly adnexed, white, with a purple margin.

Under a high magnifying power, the pileus (especially the

edge) and stem appear clothed with minute glandular particles

similar to those which colour the edge of the gills.

- 989. A. (Mycena) flavo-albus, Fr. Ep. p. 103. A. pumilus,

Bull. t. 260.

On moss at the base of trunks of trees. Common.

This was formerly mixed up by Fries with A. lacteus, which

is very common in fir-woods amongst fallen leaves. The de-

scription in ‘ English Flora’ belongs to A. flavo-albus.

990. A. (Mycena) rugosus, Fr. Ep. p. 106; Bull. t.518. K, M.

Ona prostrate oak. Bodelwyddan, Flintshire, Sept. 2, 1862.

Pileus at first campanulate, then convex, sulcate up to the

umbo, cinereous, as well as the short compressed stem, which is

glabrous above; gills distant, cinereous, uncinato-adnate, con-

nected by veins.

314 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

991. A. (Mycena) hematopus, Pers. Obs. ii. p. 56.

On old dead trunks. Bodelwyddan, Flintshire, Sept. 2,

1863.

Tufted. Pileus moist, campanulate, then expanded, reddish,

with a tinge of purple, }—1 inch or more across, striate, very

minutely rivulose; stem pale, rufous flesh-coloured, at first

thickened at the base, then nearly equal, farinaceous; gills dis-

tant, adnato-subdecurrent, white; edge red; interstices even.

Everywhere distilling, when broken, a dark-red juice. Far

larger than any form of A. sanguinolentus or A. cruentus.

992. A. (Mycena) eruentus, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. i. p. 149.

On Sele: Bodelwyddan, Bodryddan, Flintshire.

Pileus conic, obtuse, striate; margin inflexed, entire; sub-

stance at first rather thick in proportion. Stem rigid, smooth,

full of red juice, strigose at the base. Gills obtuse in front,

shortly adnate, white ; margin of the same colour.

We are very glad to give this a certain place in our list, as

the plant quoted by Fries from Sowerby is very doubtful.

993. A. (Mycena) hiemalis, Osbeck, Fr. Ep. p. 119.

On trunks of trees. Apethorpe, Norths., Nov. 238, 1863.

Badminton, Gloucestershire.

A more delicate species than A. corticola.

994. A. (Omphalia) affricatus, Fr. Ep. p. 123.

On Sphagnum. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire, at the top of the

Queen Hill, Aug. 9, 1862.

Pileus 2 inch across, infundibuliform or deeply umbilicate,

hygrophanous, brown, then mouse-coloured, minutely virgate.

Stem compressed, tomentose at the base. Gills distinct, dis-

tant, ending abruptly, decurrent.

995. A. (Pleurotus) corticatus, Fr. Mon. Hym. Suec. p. 236.

On an old prostrate elm. Belvoir Castle, Oct. 24, 1861.

A Jarge and noble Agaric, perhaps too closely allied to A.

dryinus.

Pileus excentric, 7 inches across, expanded, swollen in the

centre; disk, especially in the centre, broken up into brownish-

grey silky scales, which are more minute towards the thin

strongly involute margin ; veil woven, adhering slightly to the

stem and margin. Stem 3 inches high, 14 inch thick, pitted

and silky below the evanescent ring, firm and tough, mottled.

Gills rather broad, pure white, very decurrent, anastomosing

behind, sometimes forked; edge entire. Smell rather strong.

996. A. (Pleurotus) lignatilis, Pers. Syn. p. 868; Fl. Dan.

t. 1797.

On beech-trees. Burnham Beeches, abundant in 1863.

First discovered by the Rey. G. H. Sawyer.

The specimens agree precisely with the Flora Danica figure.

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 315

997. A. (Pleurotus) serotinus, Schrad. Spic. p. 140. |

- On trunks of trees. Jedburgh, A. Jerdon. Bowood, on

beech, C. E. Broome.

998. A. (Entoloma) majalis, Fr. Syst. Myc. p. 205.

Coed Coch, Denbighshire, Mrs. Wynne.

999. A. (Entoloma) ameides, n.s. Pileo irregulari, late cam-

panulato gibbo, centro polito ; margine albo-flocculento, demum

glabro, sericeo-nitente, undulato: stipite farcto, compresso, basi

albo villoso, sursum striato fibrilloso, apice flocculento: lamellis

distantibus leviter adnexis rugosis.

In pastures. Bodelwyddan, Flintshire, Sept. 1863.

Pileus 1-24 inches across, varying from hemispherical in

smaller specimens to campanulate, thin, pale reddish grey ;

spores rose-coloured, irregular. Large specimens, at first sight,

closely resemble Hygrophor us ovinus. Smell peculiar, resem-

bling a mixture of orange-flower water and starch. The whole

plant acquires a reddish tint in drying. We can find no record

of anything at all near it.

1000. A. (Clitopilus) wndatus, Fr. Ep. t. 149.

In open downs. Batheaston, &c., C. EH. Broome, Oct. 1863.

1001. A. (Kecilia) carneo-griseus, n. sp. Pileo umbilicato

carneo-griseo striato subtiliter punctato, margine particulis

obscuris miculato; stipite gracili concolori nitido glabro, basi

albo tomentoso, sursum fibroso-cavo; lamellis distantibus ad-

nato-decurrentibus subundulatis roseis, margine irregulari ob-

scuriore.

Amongst fir-leaves. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire, Aug. 8, 1862,

A true Eccilia. Spores irregular, rose-coloured. Its closest

ally is A. Atrides, from which it differs in the smooth stem,

delicate colour, &c.

Puate XIII. fig. 1. a. A. carneo-griseus, nat. size ; b. vertical section

of ditto; c. spore, magnified.

- 1002. A. (Pholiota) leochromus, Cooke, in Seemann’s Journ.

of Bot. 1863, p. 65, t. 3. f. 3.

On elder-stumps, near London.

Mr. Cooke has indicated the points in which this and the

following species differ from A. pudicus. All the three are

Southern forms. It is probable that this is the tawny form

b. fulvellus, Fr., figured by Bulliard in the same plate with the

true A. pudicus.

1003. A. (Pholiota) capistratus, Cooke, J. c. tab. 3. f. 4.

On old stumps of elm, &c. Highgate.

The involute margin and decurrent gills distinguish this

species from its allies; besides which it does not appear to be

esculent like A. pudicus and A. leochromus.

_ 1004, A. (Hebeloma) euthelus, n. sp. Pileo expanso fortiter

316 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

umbonato subundulato cervino sericeo-nitente subsquamuloso ;

stipite subzequali pallido striatulo solido fibroso ; lamellis pall

lidis albo marginatis denticulatis adnatis. |

On the ground, amongst fir-leaves. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire,

Aug. 19, 1862.

Smell farinaceous, rather disagreeable. Spores even, sub-

elliptic, °(00029 inch long.

It differs from A. fastigiatus in the adnate gills, smooth, not

rough, spores; and from A. Currey, with which it agrees as to

the spores, in its strongly umbonate pileus, nearly equal stem,

and adnate gills.

PuiaTte XIII. fig. 2. a. A. Euthelus, nat. size; 6. vertical section of do.;

c. spores highly magnified.

1005. A. (Hebeloma) vatricosus, Fr. Ep. p. 177.

On dead stumps. Bodelwyddan, Flintshire, Sept. 2, 1863.

Before the veil is ruptured, it looks like a smooth. Lepiota.

An excellent drawing of this species has been sent to us by

Fries.

1006. A. (Flammula) sapineus, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. i. p. 289.

On fallen branches of Scotch fir, and chips and sawdust about

a saw-pit. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire, Aug. 1863.

Our plant agrees exactly with the figure in Persoon’s Ie.

et Deser. t. 4. fig. 7. The species, as Fries says, is extremely

variable, especially as to the breadth and mode of attachment

of the gills. It is a very interesting addition to our flora, and

remarkable, like A. spectabilis, for the bright colour of the

spores.

"1007. A. (Naucoria) sideroides, Bull. t. 588.

On the trunk of an ash-tree. Apethorpe, Norths., Nov. 23,

1863, with Agaricus hiemalis.

Probably common. Much thicker than A. hypnorum, which

it somewhat resembles.

1008. A. (Galera) Sphagnorum, Pers. Syn. p. 385; Bull.

t. 560. H.

On Sphagnum on the borders of a pine-wood. Aboyne, Aber-

deenshire, Aug. 1862.

1009. A. (Psalliota) elvensis, n.s. Czespitosus; pileo e sub-

globoso hemispherico fibrilloso in squamas magnas fuscas dif-

fracto, medio areolato, margine crasso pyramidali-verrucoso ;

stipite deorsum fibrilloso, annulo amplissimo subtus areolato-

verrucoso ; lamellis liberis carneo-fuscis.

Under oak trees. Bodelwyddan, Sept. 2, 1863.

Tufted. Pileus at first subglobose, then hemispherical, 6 inches

or more across, fibrillose, broken up into large persistent brown,

not fusco-citrinous, scales, areolate in the centre; margin very

obtuse, thick, covered with pyramidal warts ; stem at first nearly

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 317

equal, at length swollen in the centre, and attenuated at the base,

4 inches high, 2 inches thick in the centre, fibrillose and areo-

late below, nearly smooth within the pileus, solid, stuffed with

delicate threads; ring thick, very large, deflexed, broken here

and there, areolato-verrucose beneath; gills } inch broad, free,

of a brownish flesh-colour.

Flesh of pileus ? inch thick in centre, turning red when cut.

Taste and smell excellent.

Nearly allied to A. augustus, but differing in colour, its

stuffed areolate stem, warty margin, &c. It is one of the most

magnificent fungi. The specific name refers to the district

bordering on the river Elwy, in which it was so magnificently

developed.

*A. (Hypholoma) velutinus, Pers. Syn. p. 409; b. leio-

cephalus.

_ Pileus hygrophanous, rugged, smooth except at the margin,

where it is fibrillose, pallid as is the stem, whose apex is farinose.

On old stumps at Bodelwyddan, Flintshire, Sept. 2, 1863.

Densely cespitose ; much smaller than the common form, but

apparently a mere variety, though a very striking one, from its

_ smooth but very rugged disk.

1010. A. (Psathyra) pennatus, Fr. Syst. vol. i. p. 297.

On naked soil in gardens. King’s Cliffe occasionally, but

never in any abundance.

1011. Coprinus similis,n.s. Pileo ovato-campanulato lineato-

‘striato pallido, centro obscuriore hygrophano, verrucis acutis

apice fuscis secedentibus vestito ; stipite cavo, albo, basi latiore ;

lamellis adnatis, postice attenuatis, sublinearibus, prope mar-

ginem brunneolis.

On trunks of dead trees. Bodelwyddan, Flintshire, Sept. 2,

1862.

- Resembling C. aphthorus, but differimg in the striate pileus, &c.

1012. Cortinarius (Phlegmacium) fulgens, Fr. Ep. p. 267.

Bathford Down, Sept. 1863, C. E. Broome.

1018. Hygrophorus arbustivus, Fr. Ep. p. 323.

Wiltshire, Dec. 1864, C. E. Broome.

1014. Russula chameleontina, Fr. Obs. i. no. 89.

‘In woods, King’s Cliffe, Sept. 30, 1863.

1015. Lactarius pubescens, Schrad. Spic. p.122. Var. mar-

gine tomentoso.

In pastures. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire, Aug. 1862.

Pileus 2 inches across, depressed, clothed with fine matted

down; margin involute, tomentose; flesh firm; stem nearly

equal, 14 inch high, about 5 lines thick, smooth, pale flesh-

coloured ; gills thin, scarcely branched; milk extremely acrid,

white, not changeable; odour pungent.

318 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr, C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

‘We have little hesitation in referrmg this to DL. pubescens,

though the margin is tomentose rather than fibrillose—a cireum-

stance scarcely sufficient to justify us in considering it as an

undescribed species. It seems to be just what Krombholz figures

at tab. 13. figs. 1, 2.

1016. L. cyathula, Fr. Syst. Myce. p. 66.

In woods. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire, Aug. 1862.

Pileus plane, at length depressed or infundibuliform, 14-2

inches across, opake, slightly viscid, obtuse or obscurely um-

bonate, somewhat zoned, of a pallid flesh- colour; stem spongy,

stuffed, 14-2 inches high, 4 inch thick, nearly equal, at length

compressed, shining with a silky aspect ; ‘gills narrow, crowded, of

a yellowish flesh-colour, subdecurrent ; milk white, not changing

colour, at length acrid; smell somewhat like that of bugs.

*Cantharellus cinereus, Fr. Syst. Mye. p. 320.

Burnham Beeches, Rev. G. H. Sawyer. Hampshire, Mrs.

Wynne. In both cases abundantly. Not gathered before in

England since the time of Bolton.

1017. Marasmius languidus, Fr. Ep. p. 379. (Pers. sa 4 Eur.

ul. p. 110, t. 26. fig. 6.)

Coed Coch, Denbighshire. On dead leaves of grass,

The specimens agree very closely with A. grossulus, Pers.,

quoted above, the gills being more decurrent than in the typi-

cal form. Persoon, in the text, quotes fig. 2, not fig. 6; but it is

clearly a slip of the pen.

1018. M. angulatus (A. angulatus, Pers. Myc. Eur. iii. p. 155,

tab, 26. f. 3, 4).

On grass. Cefn, Denbighshire, just above the Bone-cave,

Very different from M. Vaillantiz, to which Fries refers it.

1019. Lentinus fimbriatus, Curr. 1. ¢. p. 151, tab. 25, f. 2.

On a stump in a pond. Lewes, F. Currey.

1020. Boletus variecolor, n.s. Pileo conyexo subtomentoso

olivaceo, margine involuto; carne sub cute atro-purpureo; sti-

pite bulboso sursum attenuato apice reticulato, deorsum lute-

scente, sursum rufescente subtiliter pubescente; tubulis minutis

liberis luteis.

Deeside, Aberdeenshire, Aug. 11, 1862.

The flesh of the pileus and stem is pale, here and there in-

-clining to yellow, and partially marbled.

This species is just intermediate between the sections Subto-

mentosi and Calopodes of Fries, approaching B. subtomentosus in

habit, but with the bulbous reticulated stem of the latter.

Puate XIII. fig. 3. a. B. variecolor, nat, size; b. section of ditto.

*B. cyanescens, Bull. t. 369.

Mr. Cooke has lately met with this interesting species on the

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr, C, E, Broome on British Fungi, 319

road leading from Nealishead to Irstead, Norfolk, Sept. 26, 1864.

Its claims to a place in.the British Flora rested previously on

the authority of Sibthorpe alone.

1021. Polyporus (Resupinati) violaceus, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. i.

379.

. On prostrate fir poles. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire.

_ Allied to Merulius, for which a young specimen might easily

be taken. The figure of P. purpureus in Rostkovius is an excel-

lent representation of our-plant; but that species turns quite

when dry, as in an authentic specimen from Fries.

_ 1022. P. (Resupinati) subfuscus-flavidus, Rostk. in Sturm,

no. 27. tab. 11.

_ On oak planks in the roof of King’s Cliffe Church.

The pores appear, when viewed one way, of a greyish brown,

and the other white. The species appears to be the same with

one received from Lindblad, marked “ Pol. n. s.”’; and if we

had not a supreme dislike to alter names, we should propose the

name of P. Lindbladi instead of the barbarous name given above

from Rostkovius.

*P, (Resupinati) Aybridus, B. & B., Outl. British Fungi,

p- Xvil.

This species does not, as Fries supposes, belong to Anodermei;

much less is it identical with P. fragilis.

*P, (Resupinati) vaporarius, Fr. Var. secernibilis, candidus,

exsiccatus melleus.

A very remarkable variety of this (if it may be called a variety)

occurred with Hydnum niveum, at Ascot, creeping over fir-leaves

and heath-twigs quite shaded from the light, and differimg from

the common form in being of a pure white when fresh, changing,

when dry, to honey- yellow. The subiculum is filmy and se-

parable; but we find states of P. vaporarius which approach it

so closely in this respect that we cannot detect any good dis-

tinctive character.

1023. P. (Resupinati) Gordoniensis, n. sp. Effusus, super-

ficialis, membranaceus, tenuissimus sed secernibilis, persistenter

candidus, margine breviter fimbriato; poris mmutis inzquali-

bus angulatis, dissepimentis tenuissimis fimbriato-dentatis.

On fir poles. Aboyne Castle, Aberdeenshire.

An extremely delicate species, and not in the slightest degree

innate. The margin remains snow-white, and the pores them-

‘selves change colour only very slightly in drying,

1024. Hydnum fragile, Fr. Mon. Hym. Suec. vol. i. p. 274;

_ Bergeret, vol. i. t. 13, p. 97.

Amongst heath, Ascot, where it was pointed out to us by the

Rev. G. H. Sawyer, mixed with enormous specimens of Hydnum

imbricatum,

820 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

This fine species, which attains a diameter of several inches,

was included, in the ‘Syst. Myc.,’? under H. levigatum, from

which it is now very properly separated. We have fine speci-

mens of the true plant from Italy. ;

1025. Hydnum tomentosum, L. Suec. 1259.

Ascot, in fir-woods. Abundant, Rev. G. H. Sawyer.

Our specimens exactly resemble one from Fries, marked H.

tomentosum, var. They have a strong scent of melilot, but

differ from H. graveolens in the strongly zoned pileus, more

coriaceous substance, and in the white (not grey) spines. The

white spores are thrown down in abundance on any subjacent

objects. |

*H. zonatum, Fr., Batsch, El. f. 229.

Ascot, Rev. G. H. Sawyer.

A small variety ; remarkable for an appearance in the spmes

like that of shot silk. Spores ferruginous. ete

1026. H. argutum, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. i. p. 424.

Bodelwyddan, Flintshire, Sept. 1863. Twycross, Rev. A.

Bloxam, on a willow, extending over a large surface.

The plant from Flintshire is the more normal form. Mr.

Bloxam’s plant agrees in everything with Sistotrema laxum,

Pers. Myc. Kur., referred by Fries to this species, except in the

teeth not being serrated. The more distinctive character, how-

ever, seems to reside in the spongy subiculum, which consists of

rather strong perpendicular threads. The spores are large and

subglobose.

*H, niveum, Pers. Syn. p. 563. Var. persistenter niveum.

Ascot, running over shaded twigs of heath near the ground,

in little membranaceous films.

Teeth compressed. This does not become so yellow in drying

as specimens from other localities; but it does not seem to

differ essentially. The patches are only a few lines across. »

1027. Grandinia ocellata, Fr. Ep. p. 527.

On dead prostrate trunks of trees. Bodelwyddan, Flintshire;

Coed Coch, Denbighshire, Aug., Sept., 1863, 1864.

*Thelephora Sowerbeii, B. Outl. p. 266. Nivea infundibu-

liformis, tandem decolorans, sursum aculeato-scabra; hymenio

esetuloso.

Mr. Sawyer has at last met with the true plant of Sowerby at

Burnham Beeches, where it has since been seen by others.

When fresh, it is of a pure white; though, when exposed to the

‘weather, it assumes a dingy yellow tinge here and there, and

therefore cannot be the same with the Cotterstock plant de-

scribed below, of which we now give a figure. The hymenium

is not in the slightest degree setulose. The pileus is rough,

with radiating processes projecting from the surface. Sowerby’s

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 321

figure was evidently taken from discoloured specimens, but is

very faithful.

1028. T. multizonata, n.s. Pileo multiplici infundibuliformi e

variis lobis stipitibusque confluentibus oriundo, sursum lete

earneo-rufo multizonato, margine lobato-crenulato ; hymenio

costulato pallidiore glabro. 7. Sowerbei, Eng. Fl., in part.

Forming a dense mass, of a beautiful reddish tint ; flesh and

stem zoned within.

This species is perfectly distinct from Sowerby’s plant, and

has not, we believe, been noticed by any continental botanist.

Our figure will prevent any confusion for the future.

PuaTe XIII. fig. 4. Thelephora multizonata, B. & B., nat. size.

1029. Corticium evolvens, Fr. El. i. p. 181.

On a dead double cherry, in great abundance. King’s Cliffe,

Jan. 1864.

1030. Sparassis crispa, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. i. p. 465.

Amongst heath. South-east Berkshire, between the Asylum

for Criminals and the Wellington College, Rev. G. H. Sawyer.

For an account of this noble addition to our list, we beg

to refer to the ‘Intellectual Observer,’ No. 25, page 1 (cum

icone).

- 1031. Clavaria formosa, Pers. Ic. et Deser. t. 3. f.6. Bath-

ford Down, C. E. Broome.

Spores buff, broadly fusiform, granulated.

1032. Calocera stricta, Fr. Ep. p. 581.

On ash. Belvoir Castle, Oct. 1862.

This differs from Calocera cornea in its scattered mode of

growth and slender habit. Occasionally two individuals grow

from the same spot ; but they are never broadly confluent at the

base, as in the common species.

*Melanogaster ambiguus, Tul. Fung. Hyp. tab. 2. f. 5.

This species has been found near Jedburgh by Mr. Jerdon—

a circumstance worth recording, as so few Hypogzous Fungi

have hitherto occurred in Scotland.

1033. Bovista ammophila, Lév. Aun. d. Se. Nat. sér. 3. tab. 9.

fig. 5.

fOr the side of a wood at Cefn Meiriadoch, Denbighshire, on

the road leading from Pont Newydd, Sept. 1864.

Exactly according with Léveillé’s figure and description.

1034. Badhamia inaurata, Curr. l. c. p. 156, fig. 8.

On Jungermanniz, Pett’s Wood, Paul’s Cray Common, Oct.

1859, F. Currey.

1035. Didymium serpula, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. ii. p. 126.

On dead plane-leaves. Batheaston, C. E. Broome, March

1864.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 21

322 Mr. A. Adams on some new Genera of Mollusca

1036. Cribraria argillacea, Pers. Obs. i. p. 90; Schrad. Nov.

Gen. figs. 1, 2.

On decayed branches and stumps of Scotch fir. Aboyne,

Aberdeenshire, 1862.

Forming broad confluent patches, pourmg out a large quan-

tity of clay-coloured dust. The least beautiful of the genus,

though, when cleared from the spores, the plant is a pretty ob-

ject under the microscope.

1037. C. aurantiaca, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. in. p. 174.

On decayed branches of Scotch fir. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire,

with Ceratium, 1862.

Far less abundant than the last, and a very pretty though °

minute species.

(To be continued. ]

XXXV.—On some New Genera of Moliusca from the Seas of

Japan. By Artuur Apams, F.L.S., &e.

Genus Mrrromorpua, A. Ad.

Testa elongato-fusiformis, utrinque acuminata; anfractibus planis,

transversim liratis. Apertura angusta ; columella recta, leviter trans-

versim lirata; labro acuto, intus leevi, postice vix sinuato.

Like the Cancilla form of Mitra, but without any trace of

plaits on the. columella. By some it would be considered a_

mitriform Daphnella, which it certainly is. In shape it also

resembles the subgenus Genofa, but not in texture or surface.

Dibaphus and certain Cones also suggest themselves when the

characters of this shell are regarded.

Mitromorpha lirata, A. Ad.

M. testa subalbida aut pallide fusca, mitriformi, utrinque acuminata,

spira aperturam eequante; anfractibus normalibus 5, convexis,

transversim liratis, liris subconfertis sequalibus eequidistantibus ;

apertura angusta, labio recto, simplici, plica unica inconspicua

antice instructo; labro intus levi, margine crenulato; columella

antice arcuatim truncata.

Hab. Simonoseki; Seto-Utchi.

The two or three nucleolar whorls are smooth, like those in

M. filosa from Santa Barbara, described by Dr. Carpenter. A

variety or allied species has the whorls longitudinally plicate,

and some of the transverse lire corrugate or undulated.

Genus Cyruaroprsis, A. Ad.

Testa fusiformis, utrinquea cuminata, Cythare formi; anfractibus

convexis, costellis longitudinalibus et liris transversis cancellatis.

Apertura angusta, columella transversim sulcata ; labro extus yari-

from the Seas of Japan. 323

coso, intus valde lirato, postice leviter sinuato, canali antice subpro-

ducto, acuminato, ad sinistram inclinato.

Unable to refer this shell to any established genus, and my

scientific friends failing to assist me, I have ventured upon giving

it generic rank. It is an elegant cancellated shell, resembling in

form some of the more slender species of Cythara. From all

the species of that genus, however, it differs in the recurved

canaliculate aperture and in the cancellation of the surface.

Cytharopsis cancellata, A. Ad.

C. testa utrinque acuminata, rufescente, spira aperturam zquante ;

anfractibus convexis, costellis longitudinalibus et liris transversis

confertis eleganter cancellatis, anfractu ultimo antice producto et

acuminato.

Hab. Mino-Sima, 63 fathoms.

_ Among the Pleurotoma tribe, this very elegant form most

nearly approaches Genota ; but in that Mitra-like shell the outer

lip is not variced, nor is the surface cancellated. I dredged the

young of this species also in 54 fathoms’ water off the island of

Quelpart ; so that it does not appear to be limited to the Sea of

Japan.

Genus Crossna, A. Ad.

Testa turbinata, umbilicata, alba. Anfractus convexi, cancellati,

simplices aut varicibus instructi. Apertura orbiculata, antice in

angulum canaliculatum producta ; umbilico callo funiformi coarctato

et circumcincto.

The singular and beautiful little shells which I have here de-

dicated to the able and zealous conductor of the ‘ Journal de

Conchyliologie’ have perhaps the closest affinity with Cirso-

trema, Morch, a genus of Scalide. They also remind one of

Torinia with regard to the peculiar cord-like callus which en-

circles the umbilicus, and in their form and cancellation they

very much resemble some of the species of Conradia. A great

peculiarity consists in the canaliculate angular projection at

the fore part of the aperture.

1. Crossea miranda, A. Ad.

O. testa elongato-turbinata, candida ; anfractibus convexis, spiraliter

liratis, interstitiis cancellatis, varicibus longitudinalibus (3-4)

distantibus prominentibus instructis; umbilico cingulo funiformi

succincto ; labro extus fimbriato-varicoso.

Hab. Gotto Islands, 64: fathoms.

2. Crossea bellula, A. Ad.

C. testa depresso-turbinata, alba ; anfractibus spiraliter liratis, inter-

ai*

324 Bibliographical Notices.

stitiis cancellatis, varicibus nullis; umbilico callo funiformi cir-

cumcincto; labro extus simplici, margine acuto.

Hab. Gotto Islands, 64 fathoms.

Genus Laona, A. Ad.

Testa semiovata, tenui, rimata, striis incrementi lamellosis rugosa ;

spira celatee ; anfractu ultimo magno rotundato. Apertura ampla,

obliqua, rotundato-ovalis ; labio recedente arcuato ; labro simplici.

The British Bulla pruinosa belongs to the same group, which

offers the peculiarity of a decussate surface. The form of the

shells also is so different from that of any other division of Bul-

lide, that I consider it desirable to point out the significance of

these shells by giving them a distinctive name. The animal is

unknown.

Laona zonata, A. Ad.

LL. testa sordide alba, fasciis duabus transversis latis rufo-fuscis

ornata, lamellis longitudinalibus confertis tenuibus crenellatis et

striis concentricis decussata.

Hab. O-Sima; Yohuko.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Ootheca Wolleyana. Part 1. Edited by ALrFrep Newron, M.A. &c.

Van Voorst, 1864.

Unper the modest title of a catalogue, or list, of the contents of

the egg-chest of the late John Wolley, Mr. Alfred Newton has

brought together and arranged a great number of valuable observa-

tions made by his late friend.

We need hardly remind our readers that Mr. Wolley was a most

zealous and accurate ornithologist, and was especially successful in dis-

covering the breeding-quarters of many of the rarest Kuropean birds.

His labours were especially directed to the exploration of the north-

eastern portion of Arctic Kurope, Lapland, &c., from which he used

to bring back, year by year, a store of most interesting observa-

tions and spoils to gladden the eyes of many a fellow-ornithologist,

and to enrich many collections with birds in a state of plumage

hardly known before. We rejoice to hear that the exploration of

this interesting district is still being carried on by Mr. Newton, who

seems to have inherited not only the collections, but the mantle of

Wolley.

Wolley was a model naturalist. To the untiring energy and

fond observation of a Waterton he added the critical exactness of a

scholar ; and thus, in his short life, he probably did more for Euro-

pean ornithology than any other living naturalist. Mr. Newton

has found congenial employment in editing and revising (with addi-

tions) the memoranda of his friend ; and we have only to say, with

Royal Society :—-On Kozoon Canadense. 325

regard to the present handsome volume, that it is a monument at

once worthy of the naturalist whose name it bears and creditable to

his literary executor, who has shown excellent judgment in his se-

lection of matter, and good taste in the illustrations, of which latter

it is only needful to observe that they are from the pencils of Hewit-

son and Wolf.

To all oologists the ‘ Ootheca’ will be indispensable.

Catalogue of the Mammalia in the Collection of the Australian

Museum. By Gerarp Krerrrt, Curator and Secretary. Sydney :

printed by order of the Trustees. 1864. .

This Catalogue is prepared on the model of Dr. Gray’s ‘ List of |

Mammalia in the British Museum.’ Indeed it is almost a facsimile

in form and appearance, with the addition of a few notes on the

habits of some of the more recently discovered species, the descrip-

tion of three or four which Mr. Krefft thinks had not been described

before, a synopsis of the dental formula of each genus, and some

short directions for the preservation of specimens. Considerable

attention is paid to the local names which are given to the animals

in the different districts of Australia which they inhabit.

We may give the following as a specimen of the notes that it con-

tains. Under Phascogale penicillata, Mr. Krefft observes—‘ The

female is not provided with any visible pouch; the number of mammee

is ten, and as many young are occasionally brought forth, though

robably not more than four or five reach maturity.’ After quoting

Mr. Gould’s account of its habits, he proceeds—‘“ As I have fre-

quent opportunities of observing this animal, I am able to state that

Mr. Gould’s charges as to its depredations are quite unfounded, as it

is a truly insectivorous animal, which may, indeed, occasionally cap-

ture a small bird or a mouse. When it has taken up its quarters in

a store, the owner can derive benefit only from its presence, as it

destroys cockroaches and other insects, and soon clears the place of

smaller rodents, though it is no match for a rat”’ (p. 29).

The collection consists of 283 species, thus divided :—Primates 45,

Ferze 62, Marsupialia 59, Rodentia 57, Edentata 7, Pachydermata 7,

Ruminantia 35, Cete 11.

~ PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

Dee. 15, 1864.—J. P. Gassiot, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

“On the Structure and Affinities of Hozoon Canadense.” Ina

Letter to the President. By W. B. Carpenter, M.D., F.R.S.

I cannot doubt that your attention has been drawn to the dis-

covery announced by Sir Charles Lyell in his Presidential Address

at the late Meeting of the British Association, of large masses of a

fossil organism referable to the Foraminiferous type, near the base

326 Royal Society :—

of the Laurentian series of rocks in Canada. The geological position

of this fossil (almost 40,000 feet beneath the base of the Silurian

system) is scarcely more remarkable than its zoological relations; for

there is found in it the evidence of a most extraordinary development

of that Rhizopod type of animal life which at the present time pre-

sents itself only in forms of comparative insignificance—a development

which enabled it to separate carbonate of lime from the ocean-waters

in quantity sufficient to produce masses rivalling in bulk and solidity

those of the stony corals of later epochs, and thus to furnish (as

there seems good reason to believe) the materials of those calcareous

strata which occur in the higher parts of the Laurentian series.

Although a detailed account of this discovery, including the results

of the microscopic examinations into the structure of the fossil which

have been made by Dr. Dawson and myself, has been already com-

municated to the Geological Society by Sir William E. Logan, I

venture to believe that the Fellows of the Royal Society may be glad

to be more directly made acquainted with my view of its relations to

the types of Foraminifera which I have already described in the Phi-

losophical Transactions.

The massive skeletons of the Rhizopod to which the name Hozoon

Canadense has been given, seem to have extended themselves over the

surface of submarine rocks, their base frequently reaching a diameter

of 12 inches, and their thickness being usually from 4 to 6 inches.

A vertical section of one of these masses exhibits a more or less regular

alternation of calcareous and siliceous Jayers, these being most distinct

in the basal portion. The specimens which the kindness of Sir

William E. Logan has given me the opportunity of examining are

composed of carbonate of lime alternating with serpentine—the cal-

careous layers being formed by the original skeleton of the animal,

whilst the serpentine has filled up the cavities once occupied by its

sarcode-body. In other specimens the carbonate of lime is replaced

by dolomite, and the serpentine by pyroxene, Loganite, or some

other mineral of which silex is a principal constituent. The regular

alternation of calcareous and siliceous layers which is characteristic

of the basal portion of these masses, frequently gives place in the

more superficial parts to a mutual interpenetration of these minerals,

the green spots of the serpentine being scattered over the surface of

the section, instead of being collected in continuous bands, so as to

give it a granular instead of a striated aspect. This difference we

shall find to depend upon a departure from the typical plan of growth,

which often occurs (as in other Foraminifera) in the later stages—the

minute chambers being no longer arranged in continuous tiers, but

being piled together irregularly, in a manner resembling that in which

the cancelli are disposed at the extremities of a long bone.

The minute structure of this organism may be determined by the

microscopic examination either of thin transparent sections, or of

portions which have been submitted to the action of dilute acid, so

as to remove the calcareous shell, leaving only the siliceous casts

of the chambers and other cavities originally occupied by the sub-

stance of the animal. Each of these modes of examination, as I have

Dr. W. B. Carpenter on Eozoon Canadense. 327

shown on a former occasion*, has its peculiar advantages; and the

combination of both, here permitted by the peculiar mode in which

the Hozoon has become fossilized, gives us a most complete repre-

sentation not only of the skeleton of the animal, but of its soft sarcode-

body and its minute pseudopodial extensions as they existed during

life. In well-preserved specimens of Hozoon, the shelly substance

often retains its characters so distinctly, that the details of its structure

can be even more satisfactorily made out than can those of most of the

comparatively modern Nummulites. And even the bue of the original

sarcode seems traceable in the canal-system ; so exactly does its aspect,

as shown in transparent sections, correspond with that of similar

canals in recent specimens of Polystomella, Calcarina, &c. in which

the sarcode-body has been dried.

This last circumstance appears to me to afford a remarkable con-

firmation of the opinion formed by Mr. Sterry Hunt upon minera-

logical grounds—that the siliceous infiltration of the cavities of the

Hozoon was the result of changes occurring before the decomposition

of the animal. And the extraordinary completeness of this infil-

tration may be the result (as was suggested by Professor Milne-

_ Edwards with regard to the infiltration of fossil bones and teeth, in

the course of the discussion which took place last year on the Abbe-

ville jaw) of the superiority of the process of substitution, in which

the animal matter is replaced (particle by particle) by some mineral

substance, over that of mere penetration.

The Zozoon in its living state might be likened to an extensive

range of building made up of successive tiers of chambers, the cham-

bers of each tier for the most part communicating very freely with

each other (like the secondary chambers of Carpenteriat), so that

the segments of the sarcodic layer which occupied them were inti-

mately connected, as is shown by the continuity of their siliceous

models. The proper walls of these chambers are everywhere formed

of a pellucid vitreous shell-substance minutely perforated with parallel

tubuli, so as exactly to correspond with that of Nummulites, Cyclo-

elypeus, and Operculinat; and even these minute tubuli are so pene-

trated by siliceous infiltration, that when the calcareous shell has been

removed by acid, the internal casts of their cavities remain, in the

form of most delicate needles standing parallel to one another on

the solid mould of the cavity of the chamber, over which they

form a delicate filmy layer.

But, between the proper walls of the successive tiers of chambers,

there usually intervene layers of very variable thickness, composed of

a homogeneous shell-substance ; and these layers represent the ‘‘in-

termediate ’’ or ‘supplemental’ skeleton which I have described in

several of the larger ForaminireRa, and which attains a peculiar

development in Calearina§. And, as in Calcarina and other recent

and fossil FoRAMINIFERA, this ‘‘ intermediate skeleton”’ is traversed

by a ‘‘canal-system ”’ || that gave passage to the prolongations of the

* Memoir on Polystomeila, in Phil. Trans. for 1860, pp. 538, 540.

+ Phil. Trans. 1860, p. 566. { Ibid. 1856, p.558, and pl. xxxi. figs. 9 & 10.

§ Ibid. 1860, p. 553. | Ibid. p. 554, plate xx. fig. 3.

828 Royal Society :-—

sarcode-body, by the agency of which the calcareous substance of this

imtermediate skeleton seems to have been deposited. The distribution

of this canal-system, although often well displayed in transparent

sections, is most beautifully shown (as in Polystomella*) by the

siliceous casts which are left after the solution of the shell, these casts

being the exact models of the extensions of the sarcode-body that

originally occupied its passages.

In those portions of the organism in which the chambers, instead

of being regularly arranged in floors, are piled together in an “ acer-

vuline” manner, there is little trace either of “ intermediate skeleton ”’

or of ‘‘canal-system ’’; but the characteristic structure of their proper

walls is still unmistakeably exhibited.

Whilst, therefore, I most fully accord with Dr. Dawson in referring

the Hozoon Canadense, notwithstanding its massive dimensions and

its zoophytic mode of growth, to the group of ForaminiFeRa, I am

led to regard its immediate affinity as being rather with the Num-

muline than with the Rotaline series—that affinity being marked

by the structure of the proper wall of the chambers, which, as I have

elsewhere endeavoured to show‘, is a character of primary impor-

tance in this group, the plan of growth and the mode of communica-

tion of the chambers being of secondary value, and the disposition of

the “intermediate skeleton”’ and its ‘‘canal-system’’ being of yet

lower account.

I cannot refrain from stopping to draw your attention to the fact

that the organic structure and the zoological affinities of this body,

which was at first supposed to be a product of purely physical opera-

tions, are thus determinable by the microscopic examination of an

area no larger than a pin-hole—and that we are thus enabled to

predicate the nature of the living action by which it was produced,

at a geological epoch whose remoteness in ¢ime carries us even be-

yond the range of the imagination, with no less certainty than the

astronomer can now, by the aid of ‘‘ spectrum analysis,” determine

the chemical and physical constitution of bodies whose remoteness in

space alike transcends our power to conceive.

The only objections which are likely to be raised by paleeontologists

to such a determination of the nature of Hozoon, would be suggested

by its zoophytic mode of growth, and by its gigantic size. The first

objection, however, is readily disposed of, since I have elsewhere

shownt that a minute organism long ranked as zoophytic, and de-

scribed by Lamarck under the designation Millepora rubra, is really

but an aberrant form of the Rotaline family of FoRAMINIFERA, its

peculiarity consisting only in the mode of increase of its body, every

segment of which has the characteristic structure of the Rofaline;

and thus, so far from presenting a difficulty, the zoophytic character

of Eozoon leads us to assign it a place in the Nummuzline series exactly

corresponding to that of Polytrema in the Rotaline. And the ob-

jection arising from the size and massiveness of Eozoon loses all its

force when we bear in mind that the increase of FoRAMINIFERA

* Phil. Trans. 1860, plate xviii. fig. 12.

+ Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera, chap. iii. { Ibid. p. 235.

Mr. L. 8. Beale on a new Microscope Olject-glass. 329

generally takes place by gemmation, and that the size which any

individual may attain mainly depends (as in the Vegetable kingdom)

upon the number of segments which bud continuously from the ori-

ginal stock, instead of detaching themselves to form independent or-

ganisms; so that there is no essentia] difference, save that of con-

tinuity, between the largest mass of Hozoon and an equal mass made

up of a multitude of Nummulites. Moreover there is other evidence

that very early in the Palseozoic age the Foraminiferous type attained

a development to which we have nothing comparable at any later

epoch ; for it has been shown by Mr. J. W. Salter * that the struc-

ture of the supposed coral of the Silurian series to which the name

Receptaculites has been given, so closely corresponds with that which

I have demonstrated in certain forms of the Orbitolite typet, as

to leave no doubt of their intimate relationship, although the disks

of Receptaculites sometimes attain a diameter of 12 inches, whilst

that of the largest Orbztolite I have seen does not reach ;8;ths of an

inch. And it is further remarkable in this instance, that the gigantic

size attained by Receptaculites proceeds less from an extraordinary

multiplication of segments than from such an enormous development

of the individual segments as naturally to suggest grave doubts of

the character of this fossil, until the exactness of its structural con-

formity to its comparatively minute recent representative had been

worked out.

In a private communication to myself, Dr. Dawson has expressed

the belief that Stromatopora and several other reputed corals of the

Palzeozoic series will prove in reality to be gigantic Zoophytic Rhi-

zopods, like Hozoon and Receptaculites; and I have little doubt

that further inquiry will justify this anticipation. Should it prove

correct, our ideas of the importance of the Rhizopod type in the

earlier periods of geological history will undergo a vast extension ;

and many questions will arise in regard to its relations to those

higher types which it would seem to have anticipated.

In the present state of our knowledge, however, or rather of our

ignorance, I think it better to leave all such questions undiscussed,

limiting myself to the special object of this communication—the ap-

plication of my former Researches into the Minute Structure of the

Foraminifera, to the determination of the nature and affinities of the

oldest type of Organic Life yet known to the geologist.

Jan. 19, 1865.—Sir Henry Holland, Bart., Vice-President, in the Chair.

«Note on a New Object-glass for the Microscope, of higher

magnifying power than any one hitherto made. By Lionel S.

Beale, M.B., F.R.S., &ce.

I desire to record the completion of a new objective, with a mag-

nifying power double that of the twenty-fifth. This glass is a fiftieth,

and magnifies nearly three thousand diameters with the low eye-

piece. Messrs. Powell and Lealand, the makers, to whom science

* Canadian Organic Remains. Decade i. ft Phil. Trans. 1855.

330 . Royal Society.

is indebted for this the highest power yet made, produced a sixteenth

in the year 1840, and a twenty-sixth in 1860. —

The fiftieth defines even better than the twenty-fifth, which is

now made instead of the twenty-sixth. Plenty of light for illu-

minating the objects to be examined is obtained by the use of a

condenser provided with a thin cap, having an opening not more

than the ,4,th of an inch in diameter. The preparation may be

covered with the thinnest glass made by Messrs. Chance, of Bir-

mingham, or with mica, and there is plenty of room for focusing to

the lower surface of thin specimens, which can alone be examined by

high powers as transparent objects. I beg to draw attention to these

very high powers at this time more particularly, because the facts

recently urged in favour of the doctrine of spontaneous generation

lately revived may be studied with great advantage. Not only are

particles, too small to be discerned by a sixteenth, well seen by a

twenty-fifth or a fiftieth, but particles too transparent to be observed

by the twenty-fifth are distinctly demonstrated by the fiftieth. I

feel sure that the further careful study, by the aid of these high

powers, of the development and increase of some of the lowest or-

ganisms, and the movements which have been seen to occur in con-

nexion with certain forms of living matter (Amceba, white blood-

corpuscle, young epithelial cells, &c.), will lead to most valuable

results bearing upon the much debated question of vital actions.

Another very great advantage resulting from the use of the highest

powers occurs in minute investigations upon delicate structures which

occupy different planes, as is the case in many nervous organs. In

studying the distribution of the nerves in some of the peripheral

organs of vertebrate animals, very fine fibres can be followed as

they lie upon different planes.

The most delicate constituent nerve-fibres of the plexus in the

summit of the papillee of the frog’s tongue (‘* New Observations upon

the Minute Anatomy of the Papillee of the Frog’s Tongue,” Phil.

Trans. for 1864), can be readily traced by the aid of this power.

The finest nerve-fibres thus rendered visible are so thin, that in a

drawing they would be represented by fine single lines. Near the

summit of the papilla there is a very intricate interlacement of nerve-

fibres, which, although scarcely brought out by the twenty-fifth, is

very clearly demonstrated by this power. In this object the defini-

tion of the fibres, as they ramify in various planes one behind another,

is remarkable; and the flat appearance of the specimen as seen by

the twenty-fifth, gives place to that of considerable depth of tissue

and perspective. The finest nerve-fibres ramifying in the cornea

and in certain forms of connective tissue are beautifully brought

out by this power, and their relation to the delicate processes from

the connective-tissue corpuscles can be more satisfactorily demon-

strated than with the twenty-fifth. The advantage of the fiftieth

in such investigations seems mainly due to its remarkable power of

penetration. ‘The angular aperture of this glass is 150°. Many

twelfths have been made with a higher angular aperture, amounting

to 170°.

aa ;

Zoological Society :—Dr. J. EK. Gray on Urocyclus. 331

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

May 24, 1864.—Prof. Huxley, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On Urocycuius, a New Genus or TERRESTRIAL GASTERO-

Popous Mo.uuvusca rrom Arrica. By Dr. J. E. Gray,

F.R.S., etc.

Dr. John Kirk has kindly sent to the British Museum, with some

other Mollusca in spirits, a specimen of a Slug from the Zambesi.

Naked Terrestrial Mollusca seem rare in that country, for Dr.

Kirk says it is the only species of Slug that he observed during

his journey: he thinks that the country is probably too dry for

them. It was found on some floating weed near the mouth of the

river Zambesi. It was not uncommon. This Slug forms a new

genus, which may be thus named and described :—

Urocycuuvs.

Body elongate, attached its whole length to the upper surface of

the foot. Mantle shield-like, uniformly granular; asmall and round

deep pit in the middle of the hinder margin. Shell ? Sub-

caudal gland very large, deep, circular, surrounded by a broad trans-

versely grooved edge. ‘The respiratory aperture on the middle of

the right side of the mantle; orifice of generation at the base of the

right tentacles. Tentacles four, retractile ; lower small.

This genus is exactly like a Limaw or an Arion in external form ;

but is immediately to be distinguished from either of them by the

large size of the deep glandular pit, which is situated on the upper

surface of the tip of the tail, and is surrounded by a broad, smooth,

' raised edge, marked with numerous transverse grooves.

The genus Milaz is said to have two small pores near the hinder

edge of the mantle, which may be analogous to the single pores in

the mantle of this genus. The genus Mi/az is certainly destitute of

any subcaudal gland or pore, and is referred to the family Limacide ;

while the genus here described is peculiar for the large size and

general development of the subcaudal pore.

In the pores on the hinder edge of the mantle it may be allied to

the Limaz noctilucus of D’Orbigny and the Phosphorar noctilucus

of Webb and Berthelot, of Teneriffe ; but this animal is so very im-

perfectly described and badly figured that it is not easy to under-

stand it. Férussac, in the ‘Bulletin d. Sci. Nat.’ 1821, x. 300, in which

it is first noticed under the name of Limazx noctilucus, only observes,

**it is furnished with an aperture in the mantle similar to that in

Arion extraneus, from which escapes a phosphorescent matter.”

Now 4rion extraneus is evidently a Drusia; and the hole in the

mantle is the space left between the reflexed edges of that organ,

exhibiting part of the shell. The figure given by D’Orbigny, in Fé-

russac’s ‘ Mollusca,’ p.76,t.2.f.8, exhibits the body contracted, and

the hinder part produced into a marginal disk, which is said to be lucid

green and phosphorescent in the dark. The tail is described as

rounded, and no mention is made of any subcaudal gland of any kind ;

so that it can scarcely be the genus here described; for the large,

332 Zoological Society :—

deep subcaudal circular pit, with its large, thick, prominent rim,

could not have been overlooked on the most casual examination.

I have not considered it right to cut into the single specimen

which we possess of this interesting genus, either to examine the con-

sistence or form of the shell, or to describe the form, structure, and

disposition of the teeth—all most important particulars, which I hope

the receipt of other specimens will enable me before long to supply.

The pore near the hinder margin of the shield is deep and lined

with membrane, which is swollen up and bladder-like at the base in

the specimen in spirits, not showing any indication of a shell; and

therefore it cannot be (as has been suggested by one zoologist, to

whom I had showed the specimen) compared to the open space which

is left on the upper surface of the shell by the edge of the mantle

being only partially reflected over its outer surface, as in the genera

Drusia, Girasia, Merialla, and Parmacellus in the Arionidee, and

Peltella in the Limacidee. It is probably more properly to be com-

pared with the luminous gland which is said to be found, but so

imperfectly and differently described as existing in the genus Phos-

phoraz.

The mantle is rather produced and free in front and on the front

part of the sides, but does not appear to be so free as in the Eu-

ropean species of the genus Limaz.

Urocycuus Kirk11.

Pale brown, with minute square black spots on the sides, with a

black streak on each side of the back; middle of the back with two

darker brown streaks. The sides of the body with diverging sunken

lines. The margin of the foot with a series of small black specks.

Hab. Central Africa.

June 28, 1864.—Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., in the Chair.

On a New Genus or PEpIcULATE FISH FROM THE SEA OF

Maperra. By Dr. ALBert Gintuer, F.Z.S.

Mr. J. Y. Johnson discovered during his last sojourn in Ma-

deira, on the 24th December 1863, a fish which proves to be the type

of a new genus, not only on account of its extraordinary form, but

also on account of the absence of ventral fins. In the latter respect

it agrees with Ceratias from the coast of Greenland, from which,

however, it differs in its dentition.

It must be extremely rare, as the specimen entrusted to me by

Mr. Johnson for description, and presented by him to the British

Museum, is the only ove which has ever come to the knowledge of

naturalists. Neither the Rev. R. T. Lowe nor Mr. Johnson had

heard of its existence, nor did the fishermen recognize it. It is evi-

dently a deep-sea fish, inhabiting the same horizontal marine zone

Dr. A. Giinther on a new Genus of Pediculate Fish. 383

as Saccopharynx and Alepidosaurus. When brought to Mr. Johnson,

the belly was much distended, and contained, rolled up spirally

into a ball, a Scopeline fish, which measured 7} inches in length,

. 1 inch in depth. Nevertheless it was tempted to take a

it.

MELANOCETUS.

Head and body compressed, head very large, body small, abdo-

minal cavity forming a sac suspended from the trunk. Cleft of the

mouth exceedingly wide, vertical. Teeth of the jaws and palate

long, pointed, unequal in size. Skin smooth. The spinous dorsal

is reduced to a single filament placed on the head. The soft dorsal

and anal short. Ventrals none. Slit of the gill-openings of mode-

rate width, below the pectoral.

MELANOCETUS JOHNSONII.

mua. C.8. A. 4. P. 18.

This singular fish is distinguished by a greater disproportion of

the various parts of its body than is found in the other genera of the

family to which it belongs. The head is of a tetrahedral form, and is

the most extensive part of the whole animal. The gape is enormous;

and although the lower jaw is vertical when the mouth is closed, it

can be moved downwards at more than a right angle. The lateral

extensibility of the mouth is not less than the vertical; so that the

prey which can be received within the cavity of the mouth actually

may exceed the size of the fish itself. This enormous head is

followed by a very small trunk and tail, the length of both being

less than the depth of the head. As the trunk would not offer suf-

ficient room for an abdominal cavity corresponding in size to the prey

swallowed, this cavity is suspended as a large sac from the lower

part of the body, and floats in the water. The upper and lower

jaws are armed with a series of teeth which are very unequal in

length, some being very long, others smail; all are very slender, and

can be depressed towards the inside of the mouth: this peculiarity

of the teeth may be observed in the Lophius, in the Pike, and nu-

merous other rapacious fish with long slender teeth. The vomer is

armed with a transverse series of single teeth, and extends across the

whole width of the roof of the mouth; the palatine and pterygoid

teeth are situated at some distance behind the vomer, and form two

bundles irregular in form. The pharynx and cesophagus are, as might

be expected, very wide. The eye is situated high up on the side

of the head ; it is very small, and covered by, but appearing through,

the skin. There are no nasal openings. The opercular pieces are

reduced to styliform rudiments; there are five branchiostegals.

Only the three inner branchial arches bear short branchial lamelle,

which are disposed in a double series on the two middle ones, and

in a single one on the innermost arch. The gill-opening itself is a

slit of moderate width, below and behind the pectoral fin. The upper

surface of the head is concave, and in the middle of its anterior por-

tion there is situated the single filament to which the anterior dorsal

334 Zoological Society :—

fin is reduced ; this filament is more than half as high as the head,

and dilated into a small lamella at its extremity. The second dorsal

fin occupies the back of the tail, and is composed of fourteen simple

rays, none of which are as high as the fin is long. The caudal fin

is quite free from the dorsal and anal, and composed of eight very

soft rays, which are bifid at the end, and form a convex posterior

margin. Anal fin very short, composed of four rays only, which are

opposed to the posterior dorsal rays. The base of the pectoral fin

is fleshy and enveloped in skin, as in other Pediculati. It is com-

posed of eighteen simple and feeble rays. Ventral fins none. Vent

situated immediately behind the abdominal sac. The whole fish,

even the inside of the mouth, of the abdominal sac, and of the sto-

mach, is of a uniform deep black.

Total length (mouth closed) 358; inches; length of intermaxillary

and of mandible 1,4, inch. :

Nov. 8, 1864.—Prof. Huxley, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

Norte on THE CLAWED Toaps (DactTyYLeTHRA) OF AFRICA.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., ere.

There has long been known a Toad that has long slender fingers

to its fore feet, like the Pipe, and very large webbed hinder feet,

some of the toes of which are armed with very distinct horny black

claws—a peculiarity of structure that is quite an exception amongst

the Batrachian animals.

The specimen first observed was brought from South Africa: it

was described and figured by Cuvier, in the second edition of the

‘Régne Animal’ (vol. ii. p. 107, t. 7. f. 3), under the name of Dacty-

lethra. This author states that the animal had been before partially

known; for it is figured, but without its claws, in the ‘ Planches

Enluminées’ as the male Pipa, I suppose on account of the form of

the feet. Daudin described it under the name of the Crapaud lisse

(t. 30. f.1); and Merrem, in his Compilations, calls it Pipa bu-

fonia. It is now generally known as the Dactylethra capensis of

Cuvier.

Dr. Peters, when examining a specimen of this animal which he

obtained from Mozambique, discovered a very small cylindrical ap-

pendage, or beard, situated on the front part of the underside of the

orbit; and described it as a new species, under the name of Dactyle-

thra Miilleri, in the ‘ Monatsber. der Berlin. Acad.’ (1844, p. 37).

Dr. Hallowell, having observed the same beard under the eyes of

a young specimen which he had obtained from the Gaboon through

Dr. H. A. Ford, gives a long description of it, under the name of Dae-

tylethra Miilleri, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Academy of Natural

Sciences’ for 1857, p. 65.

Dr. Giinther, in his excellent ‘Catalogue of Batrachia Salientia

in the British Museum,’ published in 1858, admits the two species,

and appears not to have observed the minute beard under the

eyes in the specimens from South and West Africa, then in the

Museum collection; but when we received, in 1862, the specimen

Dr. J. HE. Gray on the Clawed Toads of Africa. 335

from Natal collected by Mr. Ayres, he named it the D. Miilleri of

Peters.

Professor Auguste Duméril, in his paper on African Reptiles,

published in the ‘ Archives du Muséum,’ vol, x. (1861), makes some

observations on the distinction of the two species, and figures the

head of D. capensis and the entire animal of D. Miilleri, showing the

little beard under the eyes in the latter figure and not in the former.

He also makes the head of D. capensis more produced and narrowed

in front than in his figure of D. Miilleri; but I cannot see any such

difference between the heads of the Cape and Western African spe-

cimens in the Museum collection.

I may observe that if these naturalists had examined specimens

from South Africa, either near the Cape or even so far north as

Natal, they would have found the same beard in the true Dactyle-

thra capensis, showing that this beard, at least, is a character of

the genus, and not a peculiarity of the Mozambique or West Afri-

can specimens.

In several of the specimens the beard under the eyes, at least when

it is preserved in spirits, varies in size on the two sides of the

animal; and in one specimen it is scarcely visible on one side, and

well developed on the other.

Dr. Peters also gives as a character of his D. Miilleri, that it has a

spur at the base of the first toe; and Dr. Hallowell observes that

the specimen he had from Gaboon “ differs from the Dactylethra of

the Cape, more especially in the presence of a sharp-pointed spur

projecting from the cuneiform bone, which is not observed in Dac-

tylethra capensis.”

Dr. Ginther, in his ‘ Catalogue’ (p. 2), also uses this spur as

part of the specific character. He says—

D. levis. ‘Tarsus and metatarsus without any tubercle or spur.”

D. Miilleri. ‘A spur at the base of the first toe.”’

Professor Auguste Duméril, in the paper before referred to, figures

the feet of D. capensis (t. 18. f. 6, 6a) for the purpose of comparing

them with thefeet of the other figure (of D. Miillerz), andobserves, ‘On

peut saisir ainsi des dissemblances fort evidentes des deux espéces”’

(p. 232), showing the spur very distinct in the latter, and not visible

in the former—in fact, making the figure agree with the characters

assigned, as in the case of the beard under the eyes, rather than as

they are in nature.

On examining the specimens from the Cape of Good Hope (col-

lected by Sir Andrew Smith and Mr. Hunter), from West Africa

(collected by Mr. Fraser and Mr. Welwitsch), and from Natal (col-

lected by the Rev. H. Callaway and Mr. T. Ayres), I find they all

have exactly the same kind of spur, which is least distinctly marked

in the latter specimen, from Natal, called D. Miillert by Dr. Ginther ;

but the distinctness of the spur appears to depend on the whole foot

_ being larger and more plump, and it is more distinctly developed

or prominent in the smaller than in the larger specimens.

_ The black horny claws which cover the last joint of the three

outer toes and the spur of the hind foot are deciduous in spirits.

336 Zoological Society :—

Hence the spur may have been overlooked in specimens which have

been long in spirits; and the distinctness of the spur greatly

depends on the presence or absence of this claw. These black

claws are to be seen on the youngest specimens as soon as the toes

are developed.

The skin is scattered with small white lines dispersed in a sym-

metrical manner, which, when examined by a magnifier of rather

high power, display linear series of close minute perforations or

glandular openings. Dr. Hallowell seems to have observed some of

these ; for he mentions ‘‘ the semilunar rows of longitudinal glands

on the throat ;’’ but he does not seem to have seen that they are

symmetrically distributed over nearly the whole of the body, and

especially on the head, the back, and the sides, as well as the throat.

He specially observes that the skin is smooth, and that there is no

lateral line visible,

Professor Auguste Duméril does not take any notice of them in

his short observations; but in his figure of D. Miilleri (t. 18. f. 3)

he represents the double series of them that surrounds the back like

a double series of short prominences or tubercles, very unlike the

sunken line of pores which they are—indeed so unlike that I should

not have understood what they were intended to represent on this

smooth-skinned Toad, had I not previously observed the glands, and

if they were not placed exactly where the double line of pores is

situated, and where there are no such prominences on the animal as

his figure seems to represent.

I will now proceed to notice the distribution of the more important

of these white glandular lines. There are two horizontal lines,

slightly separated in the middle, at the end of the nose, under the

nostril; a line between the eye and the nostril; and a series of ob-

lique lines across the swollen band which surrounds the eye on the

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Clawed Toads of Africa. 337

edge of the orbit ; two rows of glands on the back of the neck, placed

rather obliquely to each other, and some scattered ones on the outer

side of them; two series of short lines from the middle of the tem-

ples, continued over the shoulder, along the sides, over the base of

the thigh, to the upper surface of the vent; the upper line in these

series is longitudinal, and the lower ones larger and transverse to the

direction of the upper line. On the under parts there is a lunate

series of arched linear glands across the throat and on each side of

the body, commencing by an arched line round the back of the axilla,

continued in a curved line, with the convex side of the curve down-

wards, along the side of the belly, and thence to the groin.

The disposition of these glands will appear to be of some import-

ance in a zoological point of view when one studies the character of

the genus Silurana. These glands, especially those on the under-

side of the body, are much more distinct in some specimens than

they are in others; but I suspect this depends on the season when

the specimen has been captured, and especially on the state and

manner in which the specimen has been preserved.

The specimens in spirit rather vary in colour; but this may de-

pend on the length of time that they have been in spirit, on the

exposure to which they have been submitted, and on the strength

_. of the spirit in which they were originally preserved.

The specimens of an adult male and female from West Africa,

presented by Mr. Welwitsch, are of a uniform olive-brown above and

yellowish below, marbled with. very distinct, unequal-sized, subsym-

metrically distributed olive spots.

The specimen from the Cape, presented by Sir Andrew Smith,

which is in a rather soft state, is olive obscurely spotted above, pale

whitish grey beneath, obscurely marked with small darker spots.

The adult specimen from Natal, collected by Mr. Ayres, and the

smaller specimen from West Africa are of a uniform olive-brown

above and pale grey-brown beneath, without any indication of spots.

Mr. R. B. N. Walker (to whom we are indebted for the best ac-

count of the habits of the Gorilla, and who has brought to England

some most interesting animals from Western Africa) has lately been

living at Lagos, where he observed some Tadpoles that were deve-

loped in abundance in a pond adjoining his residence. He put some of

these in spirits, and gave them to the Free Museum at Liverpool.

Mr. Moore having kindly sent me some of these specimens for exa-

mination, I was soon convinced that they had not before been ob-

served, and therefore sent a short notice of them to the ‘ Annals and

Magazine of Natural History’ for September 1864, and named them,

from their resemblance to the genus Silurus, Silurana tropicalis,

Some naturalists having expressed a doubt if the animals sent

home by Mr. Walker were not the young of the common Dactylethra

(an opinion that I entertained myself when I first saw them, and until

I had compared them with the papers on the subject), I have been

induced to reconsider the question, and to study the genus. This

study has led me to the conclusion that the two geographic species

of Dactylethra are but one, which is spread over the whole of South

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 22

338 Zoological Society :—

and Western Africa; and also to retain the opinion that I have pub-

lished, that the specimens brought by Mr. Walker from Lagos are

probably of a distinct form. I will not take on myself to deny the

possibility of their being the larva of Dactylethra, as the larva of that

genus and the adult form of Silurana are unknown ; but even if it is

proved hereafter that they are only the larva of Dactylethra, I think

that it is better for the present to keep them separate, until the

change from one state to the other has been observed and recorded ;

at all events, the description and observation of the larva is an

important addition to the history of the genus.

It would be a remarkable change, if the large beard that is placed

at the angie of the mouth in one genus should turn into the minute

beard on the lower edge of the orbit, far above and in front of the

angle of the mouth, in the other; yet I am assured by an experienced

herpetologist that he believes this change does take place, and that

it is only consistent with what is to be observed in the transfor-

mation of other Batrachians. No such changes have occurred to

me. There is no doubt that the beard at the angle of the mouth is

much longer and more slender in the young larva than it is m the

oldest specimen we yet possess of the genus Silurana. But while

the beard diminishes in length, it increases considerably in thick-

ness, showing no inclination to disappear, and does not at all alter

its place in any of the specimens I have observed either in the British

Museum or at Liverpool.

The least-developed fish-formed specimen (fig. 1) is about 25 inches

long, and has only the hinder pair of legs developed. The legs are

short and weak ; and the toes are short and of nearly equal length,

but with the three black claws well developed. The head is de-

pressed, very broad, and flat above, and shelving to near the back

Dr. J.B. Gray on the Clawed Toads of Africa. 339

behind. The mouth is small, with a very long slender beard on the

upper lip, at the angle of the mouth. The eye is on the keel on the

side of the head, considerably behind the beard, placed so as to be

visible from the upper and lower surface. The body is swollen;

the tail compressed; the inferior fin commences in the middle of

the belly, and is extended to the end of the tail.

There is a second fish-formed specimen, not more than 2 inches

long and much more slender, which also has the front limbs developed,

from the upper part of the sides ; these limbs are weak, and the toes

are short and equal. The hinder limbs are rather more developed,

their toes rather more unequal ; and the fin on the under part of the

body and tail is also broad and more membranaceous. The mouth,

beard, and eyes are exactly as in the former specimen.

The other two specimens (fig. 2) have assumed the form of the

genus Dactylethra, having both the fore and hind limbs well deve-

loped, the eye on the side of the head only visible from the upper

surface ; but they have a well-developed tail attached to their bodies,

with a very narrow, thin inferior membrane. The nose is blunt,

rounded at the sides. The mouth small, the beard well developed

at the angles. The eyes are far behind the angle of the mouth, and

without any appearance of a small beard on the under part of the

orbits. These specimens have a very distinct spur, covered with a

black claw, at the inner side of the base of the hind foot.

I am willing to admit that.there are some facts which might in-

duce one to believe that these animals may prove to be the larva of

Dactylethra; and, as truth is my only object, I think it right to

state them, though they may only be similarities that are common

to two genera of the same family.

1. There is a small, white, round, prominent dot on the side of

the nose in front, nearly on a level with the lower part of the orbit,

which appears as if it might develope itself into the orbital beard

of Dactylethra; and I think this much more likely to be the case,

than that the beard of the angle of the mouth should become the

suborbital beard.

2. There are the same double rows of glands which I have de-

scribed as found in Dactylethra; but in these young animals they

have a very peculiar appearance. On the forehead, rather in front

of the eyes, there is a transverse groove, which is continued over the

eyes, the base of the fore legs, along the side to the groin, and then

bends up again, and becomes united to a similar groove on the upper

surface of the body, which circumscribes an oval well-marked disk

or shield that covers the back. The two rows of glands above de-

scribed are placed on the margin of this shield. The glands are vi-

sible in the adult Dactylethra, but the disk is not distinguishable.

The disk is not distinguishable, except as a slight thickness on the

back of the base of the tail, in the two fish-shaped larvee. This shield

is peculiar ; it would almost seem to show that there is a certain

affinity, or analogy, between the Toads and the Chelonians, or rather

the freshwater Emydians.

22%

340 Zoological Society :—

DACTYLETHRID.

Head depressed ; upper jaw toothed ; tongue none; eyes with an

inferior lid; orbits swollen, marked with transverse oblique white

lines of minute pores. The Eustachian tubes united into one pha-

ryngeal orifice. Skin smooth. Head and body with white iss

of minute pores, symmetrically disposed. The back with a more or

less distinct dorsal shield, commencing on the temples, and conti-

nued to the upper part of the base of the tail, marked by two series

of short white lines of minute pores (the outer transverse and the

inner longitudinal), and a more or less raised edge. The fore feet

with four subequal tapering free toes. The hind feet with five elon-

gated, rather unequal toes broadly webbed to the tips, the three outer

toes and the spur on the outer side of the ankle furnished with black

conical horny claws.

. 1. DacryLeTHRA.

The dorsal shield indistinct, only marked by the double series of

glands. Mouth large, not bearded. Orbit with a small beard on

the under edge.

D. capensis, Cuvier. D. levis, Giinther. D. Miilleri, Peters,

Hallowell, Duméril.

Hab. South and South-eastern Africa.

2. SILURANA.

The dorsal shield very distinct, with a raised edge, and separated

by a groove on the forehead. Mouth small, with an elongated beard

on each side at the angle of the gape. Orbit without any beard.

The larva fish-like; head flat, broad, truncated ; mouth small, two-

bearded ; eyes in the keel of the side, shown above and below;

body swollen; tail elongate, compressed; the belly and underside

of the tail with a broad, membranaceous fin continued to the end

of the tail.

S. Tropicauis, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 3, vol. xiv.

p- 316. }

Hab. Lagos (Rk. B. N. Walker, Esq.).

REVISION OF THE GENERA AND SPECIES OF CHAMELEONID,

WITH THE DESCRIPTION OF SOME NEw Species. By Dr.

J. E. Gray, F.R.S., F.L.S., ere.

The Chameleons form one of the most natural families of Lizards,

as well as one of the most clearly defined. The distinction of the

species from one another, as is almost always the case in a natural

group, is difficult, and requires careful study and consideration.

The species in general are well marked when the characters are elimi-

nated ; but there are a few species, as Chameleon vulgaris and C. se-

negalensis, which have a broad geographical distribution, that offer

several variations such as, if the differences did not appear gradually

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Chameeleonide. 341

to pass into each other, might induce one to believe that they were

specific ; but they can hardly be even considered as local varieties,

for the same variation seems to occur in specimens from different

localities often situated far apart.

There is considerable difference in the sexes, especially of the

horned species which, I believe, was first established in my ‘ Mono-

graph;’ but this difference does not appear to be common to all the

species of the Horned Chameleons ; for while the females of C.Owenii,

C. bifidus, and C. Parsonii are hornless, the expansions on the sides

of the nose of C. pardalis, which are analogous to the horn in C.

bifidus, are as much expanded in the adult female as in the males of

that species.

_ The female specimens are much more common in museums than

males ; they are perhaps more easily caught when they come to the

ground to deposit their eggs: and this appears more probable from

the fact that females containing eggs are often to be found among those

collected. In some cases, even where there is a series of specimens,

they are all females; at least I have not, from the external appear-

ance, been able to discover a male of C. senegalensis or C. dilepis.

Dr. Hallowell (Journ. Acad. Nat. Sc. Philad. vii. 99) thought at

one time that the occipital lobes were peculiar to the females ; I also

‘was once inclined to believe this might be the case, before I had

seen his remark, from observing that all our specimens of C. dilepis

appear to be females; but I had the same difficulty in finding auy

males of C. senegalensis or other allied species; and M. A. Du-

méril specially observes that ‘‘ the cutaneous prolongation is not a

character only of the female C. dilepis’’ (Arch. du Mus. x. 174).

There is considerable variation in the distinctness and height of

the occipital crest in the specimens of C. vulgaris and in some other

‘species. This often arises from the animals having been kept in

confinement without (or with only a very limited supply of) food, until

the muscles have shrunk. This should make one careful in using

the height of the crest as a character, more especially as many of

the specimens in museums have been kept alive in confinement either

in the country which they naturally inhabit or in some other, as

collectors like to have them alive as pets.

Yet the well-fed and fresh-caught specimens seem to vary con-

siderably in this particular; for example, specimens of C. vulgaris

from India, as a rule, seem to have the occipital crest higher and

more arched than African specimens; but still there are in the

Museum collection some African specimens which have quite as high

crests.

Little attention seems to have been paid to the coloration of the

species, probably because the animal greatly changes its colour during

life ; and specimens in spirits of some species, such as of C. vulgaris,

offer many variations, from bright yellow to dark lead-grey. Yet in

some species the distribution of the colours, at least in specimens in

spirits, seems to form permanent specific marks, as, for example,

the lines or white spots or white bands on the sides of several species.

The number of species has gradually increased. In my Mono-

342 Zoological Society :—

graph, published in the ‘Catalogue of Lizards in the British Museum,’

printed in 1845, I described eighteen species; the present revision

contains thirty, distributed into fourteen genera.

Since the above Monograph, Dr. Hallowell has described three or

four species from West Africa, in the ‘ Journal’ and ‘ Proceedings’ of

the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia; but unfortunately

I have not been able to make any of the specimens in the Museum

collection agree with his descriptions. M.A. Duméril, in the ‘ Ar-

chives du Muséum,’ has described and figured two new species, and

he has given figures of the heads of fifteen other species. I have

referred to these figures, as they elucidate several species described

in my Monograph which had not before been figured. Unfortu-

nately the figures are not as accurate as they might be; and one,

that of C. cucullatus, is either absolutely erroneous or is from a

Chameleon that differs very considerably in the proportion of the

head, and in having a dentated crest ou the chin, from the species

to which M. A. Duméril has referred it, which was originally de-

scribed by me from specimens in the British Museum collection—

the account in the ‘ Erpétologie Générale’. having been copied from

my description.

Dr. Andrew Smith, in the fifth number of the ‘ South-African

Quarterly Journal,’ published at the Cape of Good Hope in October

1831, describes two new species, viz. C. namaquensis and C. tenia-

bronchus ; and in the Appendix to his ‘ Zoology of South Africa,’

1849, he describes a third, under the name of C. gutturalis. I have

not been able to identify the two latter. :

Dr. Fitzinger, in his ‘Systema Reptilium,’ published at Vienna in

1843, is the only author, as far as I know, who has attempted to

divide the Chameleons into genera. He separates the family into two

genera—Chameleon, with homogeneous, and Bradypodium with he-

terogeneous scales. The rest of the lengthened characters which he

gives for the genera are only transcripts of one another. He divides

the first genus into three sections, viz. Chameleon, Triceras, and

Furcifer. The genera and the sections consist of species which have

very little affinity, and appear to be very incongruously associated

together: for example, Furcifer consists of C. bifurcus, C. Parsonii,

and C. Brookesit; and Bradypodium of C. pardalis, C. verrucosus,

C. pumilus, and C. cucullatus. The species are not characterized,

except by the synonyms appended. It appears that he divides C.

vulgaris into four, and C. senegalensis into two species.

The species have hitherto, except in the instance of Fitzinger

above cited, all been referred to a single genus, in which they have

been generally arranged in an artificial manner, merely to facilitate

the finding of their names.

The species throw themselves into groups agreeing in natural

characters: these groups are quite as distinct as the groups in the

other families, which are regarded as genera ; I have therefore so re-

garded them. If a comparison of genera of different families is to

be established, and their affinities to each other studied, the genera

in the different families should be formed on the same plan.

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Chameleonide. 343

' The Chameleons are essentially confined to Africa and the islands

near tothat continent. Thus, as far as we at present know, the fol-

lowing species, Chameleon calyptratus, C. verrucosus, C. balteatus,

Apola lateralis, Calumma cucullata, Crassonota nasuta, Sauroceras

rhinoceratum, Dicranosaura bifurca, and D, Parsonii, are confined to

Madagascar; Cyneosaura pardalis to the Isle of Bourbon; Lopho-

saura tigris to the Seychelles; C. Burchelli, Pterosaura cristata,

and Triceras Owenii to Fernando Po and perhaps Old Calabar ;

C. gracilis to West Africa—Liberia; C. Petersii to Mozambique ;

Ensirostris Melleri to Eastern Africa; C. auratus to Arabia; C.

granulosus, Brookesia superciliaris, and C. senegalensis to W. Africa ;

C. levigatus to Central Africa; C. affinis to Abyssinia; Phuma-

nola numaquensis to South-east Africa; Lophosaura pumila and L.

ventralis to South Africa. C. dilepis is common to the west and

south-east coast of Africa; while C. vulgaris is distributed over

North and South Africa, Asia Minor, India, and Singapore.

Fam. CHAMZLEONID&, Gray, Cat. Lizards Brit. Mus. .264 (1845).

CHAMZLEON, Gronovius, Fitz.

Synopsis of the Genera.

A. The nose and orbit simple, not horned.

1, Coamaueon. Back and belly with a series of compressed elon-

gated scales.

2. Apoua. Back-edge broad, with two series of minute scales;

_ belly dentated.

3. Prerosaurvs. Back and tail with a high fin, supported by

bony rays, smooth-edged ; belly dentated.

4. Microsaura. Back and chin crested; occiput keeled, com-

pressed ; sides smooth, divided into two square disks.

5. Puumanowa. Back rounded, with-a series of large bony tuber-

cles covered with scales.

6. Lopnosaura. Chin with a series of elongated processes covered

with scales.

7. Catumma. Orbit with large lobes, covered with scales behind ;

back dentated ; belly aud chin rounded, not dentated.

B. Nose simple; orbit angularly produced in front.

8. BROOKESIA.

C. Nose and orbit with cylindrical horns, covered with a sheath.

9. TricerAs.. Horns, one on the nose and one on the front of each

orbit.

D. Nose with one or two bony prominences covered with scales.

-10.°Crassonota. Nose compressed in front, with a flexible com-

pressed lobe covered with scales ; back with a distant series of

slender elongated scales.

344: Zoological Society :—

11. Enstrosrris. Nose-horn single, bony, central, sharp-edged

above ; occiput lobed behind; back with a lobed, erect fin.

12. Sauroceras. Nose-horn single, bony, central, sharp-edged

below, grooved above ; occiput simple behind ; back dentate.

13. Dicranosaurs. Nose-horns two, produced, compressed ; back

compressed ; belly and chin rounded.

14, CynreosaurA. Nose dilated, and toothed on each side in front;

back, chin, and belly dentate.

A. Nose of male and female simple, not dilated ; orbit simple.

1, CHAMELEON.

Nose (of both sexes) simple, without any appendages or horns;

the chin simple; orbit round, simple. The back, chin, and belly

with a series of compressed elongated scales, forming a dentated crest.

a. Occiput produced and acute behind, with raised central keel, with

small scales behind the temples. Calyptrosaura.

1, CHAMZLEON CALyPTRATUS, A. Dum. Arch. du Mus. vi. t. 21.

ft. iy |

The occipital ridge very high and large; scales equal, small.

Hab. Madagascar (Mus. Paris.).

I only know this species from the description and figure of M. A.

Duméril.

2. CHAMZLEON VERRUCOSUS, Gray, Cat. B. M. 267; Dum. &

Bib. Erp. Gen. iii. t. 27. f. 1. B.M.

Bradypodium verrucosum, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 43.

Scales unequal ; sides with several series of larger tubercles.

Hab. Madagascar. Males and females similar.

The series of scales on the belly and chin becomes less distinct in

the older specimens.

b. Occiput produced and acute behind, with a raised central keel

and with a flat space edged with a series of large scales, from

the apex to the sides of the temple. Chameleon.

3. CHAMAZLEON vuLGaRIs, Gray, Cat. B.M.265; A. Dum. Arch.

du Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 1 (head). B.M.

The occipital crest moderate, upper edge arched ; the side margin

with a series of large scales, and more or less elevated ; scales equal.

In spirits, brown, with two more or less interrupted pale longitu-

dinal bands on each side; eyelids dark-rayed.

Hab. Africa and Asia; and naturalized in Europe.

Var. marmoratus. Forehead very concave; eyebrows and occi-

pital crest very high. In spirits, pale brown, marbled with irregular

black cross marks.

Hab. Dukhun (Col. Sykes).

In the British Museum there are specimens from S. Europe (P.

B. Well); N. Africa, Egypt (J. Burton), Algiers and Tunis (Fraser),

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Chameleonide. 345

Tripoli (Ritchie); S. Africa (Col. Denham) ; Asia Minor, Xanthus

(Fellows); India, Caleutta (Hardwicke, Livesay), Dukhun (Sykes),

Anamallay Mountains (Beddome), Singapore (Cantor); Japan (Zool.

Soc.).

After a most careful comparison, I have not been able to discover

any distinction between the African and Asiatic specimens. The

Asiatic ones have the bands on the sides less marked ; indeed they are

generally absent, but in some specimens they are clearly indicated.

I was much tempted to separate them on this ground ; but this cha-

racter, and the height of the occipital crest, would not hold out after

a rigorous examination and comparison.

|| Fitzinger, in his ‘Systema Reptilium,’ gives the names of C. coroman-

delicus to the Chameleon of India, C. africanus to that from Africa,

C.rimulosus to that from Egypt, and C. hispanicus to that from Spain;

but these species, or presumed species, are not characterized.

4. CHAMZLEON AURATUS. B.M.

_ The scales large; dorsal, chin, and ventral crest well developed.

The occiput extended and rather pointed behind, covered above with

rather convex scales. The dorsal ridge is strongly toothed.

In spirits, pale yellow, with many bright yellow spots, and with-

out any white spots or bands.

Hab. Arabia (H. Christy).

There is a second specimen, allied to this Chameleon, in the Mu-

seum collection, which differs in the occipital keel being very much

lower and flatter; but in other respects they are very much alike.

The one with the flatter occipital keel was received from the Zoo-

logical Gardens, and was said to have been sent from Mexico.

c. Occiput produced and acute behind, with a distinct central keel,

with large hood-like occipital flaps, from apex to side of the

temple, covered with flat scales.

5. CHAMELEON PETERSII, 0. 8. B.M.

C. dilepis, Peters, MS.

Back compressed, with a series of large compressed scales ; fore-

Chameleon Petersii.

head narrow, covered with flat scales with a strong sharp edge on

346 Ete Zoological Society :—

each ; occiput contracted and short-edged behind, with a well-raised

central keel arched on its upper edge ; occipital flaps broad, rounded,

covered with large, flat, hexagonal scales ; scales small, equal; chin

and belly dentated, covered with flat scales.

In spirits, dark green, with a white spot behind the temple, and

also a white streak from the axilla; forehead, temple, and side of

occiput white.

Hab. E. Africa, Mozambique (MacLeod, Dr. Peters).

Var. Kirkii. The occipital lobes smaller. B.M.

C. dilepis, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1864.

Hab. Eastern Africa (Dr. Kirk). A female.

d. Occiput produced and acute behind, with alow keel, and two large

broad flaps behind, covered with large, irregular, convex shields;

scales of body and limbs with larger tubercles.

6. CHAMALEON MONACHUS. B.M.

Brown (in spirits), dorsal keel and body white-speckled, upper

and lower lip at the gape, and ventral crest white; the occipital flaps

large, with irregular, unequal, flat shields; the body and limbs with

low, convex, larger tubercles.

C. cucullatus, A. Duméril, Arch. du Mus. vi. t. 6. f. 9 (not Gray).

C. Parsonii, Cat. Mus. Zool. Soc. MS.

Hab. Madagascar.

The head of this species is not well figured as that of C. cucul-

latus by M. A. Duméril. It is at once known from that species

by the form of the occiput, and the crest on the chin and belly. It

isa fine large species. We received it from the Zoological Society

in 1855.

e. Occiput broad and rounded behind, flat above, with a scarcely

raised central line behind.

+ The sides of the occiput with small granular scales. Erizia.

* Chin and belly with a distinct denticulate line of white scales.

7. CHAMALEON SENEGALENSIS, Gray, Cat. B. M. 286; A. Dum.

Arch. du Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 7 (fig. bad) ; Fitz. Syst. Rept. 41. B.M.

? C. leptopus, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 41.

Scales large; head broad and rounded behind; occiput covered

above with convex scales.

In spirits, brown or purplish.

Hab. West Africa, Senegal (£arl of Derby).

8. CHAMALEON LZVIGATUS, Gray, P. Z.S. 1863; Ann. & Mag.

N. H. 1863, xii. 248. B.M.

Scales minute ; the dorsal crest very indistinct, only visible on

the nape; head rhombic behind; occiput covered above with flat

thin scales.

Hab. Central Africa, Chartoom (Petherick).

Probably only a young specimen of the preceding.

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Chameleonide. 347

_ 9. CHAMZLEON GRACILISs, Hallowell, Journ. Acad. N.S. Philad.

vill. 324, t. 18 ( 2 and eggs); Proc. Ac. N.S. Philad. 1854, 99 ;

A. Dum. Arch. du Mus. x. 173 (a note only). B.M.

C. senegalensis, var., Gray, Cat.

Scales large ; head broad and acute behind ; occiput covered above

with convex scales.

In spirits, olive, with a white spot on the shoulder, or interrupted

on the upper part of the back, and with a band of white spots from

the axilla.

Hab. W. Africa, Senegal (4. Gerrard), Angola, Congo, Cuanga,

and Pungo Adongo (Dr. Welwitsch), ? Liberia (Dr. Ford).

Var. ? leiocephalus. B.M.

C. dilepis, Gray, Cat. Mus.

- Scales and colour like the former; the scales on the crown and

occiput above flat, smooth, hexagonal.

Hab. W. Africa, Fantee (Capt. Marryat), Ashantee (Mus. Ley-

den).

The figure of Dr. Hallowell is a moderately good representation of

this species; but the name is not the best, as it is a stouter and

stronger species than C. senegalensis.

** Chin without any white dentated ridge of scales ; belly den-

tated.

10. CHAMZLEON AFFINIS, Riippell; Gray, P. Z. S. 1863; Ann.

& Mag. N. H. 1863, xii. 248.

C. abyssinicus, Wiegmann, Mus. Berolin.; Fitz. Syst. Rept. 43.

_ Lead-colouréd (in spirits), with two long white spots on the temple

behind the eyes, upper part of back with an interrupted broad white

band; scales large, subequal.

_ Hab. Abyssinia, from Mus. Francofurt.

**%* Chin dentated; middle of belly not dentated.

11. CHAMZLEON BALTEATUS, A. Dum. Arch. du Mus. vi. 260,

ot. t, 2; x. 174.

Back dentated ; scales subequal, brown ; edge of jaws, middle of

the belly, and tail, a broad oblique streak from shoulder to groin, and

a streak on each side of the belly yellowish ; chin slightly dentated ;

*‘ middle of the belly not dentated”’ (Arch. Mus. x. 174).

Hab. Madagascar (Mus. Paris.). A single specimen. I have

not seen this species.

The following species appear to belong to this division :—

12. CHAMALEON GRANULOSUS, Hallowell, Proc. Acad. N. S.

Philad. 1856, 147.

Grey ; belly bluish ; scales on the sides unequal, tubercular ; four

348 Zoological Society :—

or five rows of flat quadrangular scales between the dorsal denticu-

lations and the lateral tubercles.

Hab. West Africa (Mus. Philad.). A single specimen.

13. CHAM&LEON BurRCHELLI, Hallowell, Proc. Acad. N. S.

Philad. 1856, 147.

Greenish, with a lateral yellow stripe ; scales of body unequal,

tubercular, subrhomboid, interspersed with very small granules; of

sides of head, rather large, flattened.

Hab. Fernando Po (Mus. Philad.). A single specimen.

+t Sides of the occiput with a fleshy lobe, covered with scales from

the apex of the occiput to the middle of the temple. Dilepis.

14, CoamMaHLEON pbiLeEPis, Leach; Gray, Cat. B. M. 266; A.

Smith, Zool. S. Africa, App. 3; A. Dum. Arch. du Mus. vi. t. 22.

f. 8 (not good). B.M.

C. bilobus, Kuhl; Fitz. Syst. Rept. 41.

Dorsal crest of a single series of short conical scales; scales of

body conical, convex; of crown and forehead flat, larger.

In spirits, bluish brown, a short white streak at angle of mouth,

and a white band from the axilla along the sides of the belly, and

another over the shoulder.

Hab. West Africa (Richardson), Gaboon (Bowdich), the type

specimen described by Dr. Leach; S. Africa, Latakoo (4. Smith),

Port Natal (Rev. H. Calloway, Ayres).

2. APOLA.

Nose of both sexes simple; orbit rounded. Chin and belly den-

tated.» Back compressed ; upper edge flat, with a series of minute

scales on each side. Occiput keeled. Scales granular, equal.

1. APOLA LATERALIS. B.M.

Chameleo lateralis, Gray, Cat. B. M. 264; A. Dum, Arch. du

Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 6 (head).

Apola lateralis.

Pale brown, with a narrow, continued pale streak on the middle of

the sides ; ventral line white.

Hab. Madagascar.

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Chameeleonide. 349

3. PTEROSAURUS.

Nose and chin simple. Back and tail with a high crest, supported

by long bony rays. Belly slightly dentated. Chin and back smooth-

edged. Orbit rounded. Occiput much produced, sloping, acute

behind, flat above, or rather concave, without any central ridge ;

hinder sides covered with very small scales. Scales small, with scat-

tered larger ones.

1, PreROSAURUS CRISTATUS. B.M.

Chameleo cristatus, Gray, Cat. B. M. 264.

Sides with a series of larger circular scales.

In spirits—red-brown, with numerous large, equal, roundish, white

spots.

Hab. Fernando Po; Old Calabar (Murray).

One of the Museum specimens has two dark spots in front of the

upper part of the nose over the nostrils. Is this a sexual character ?

4, MICROSAURA.

The occiput much narrowed and compressed behind, flat above,

with a slightly raised central keel; the side of the occiput with a

smooth space, separated from the smooth temple by a central nodulous

ridge (as in Lophosaura). Back and chin with a crest of small com-

pressed scales. Belly not dentated. Scales of body unequal ; of legs

equal, flat,

1. MicrosauRA MELANOCEPHALA. B.M.

White (in spirits), head and shoulders black, fore legs blackish ;

scales of the body granular, small, convex ; with a longitudinal series

of large, circular, slightly raised tubercles on the middle of each side,

and with a similar series of small tubercles on the sides of the middle

of the back; scales of the legs larger than those of the body, flat,

equal.

Hab. 8. Africa, Port Natal, 1862.

Head of Mierosaura melanocephala.

5. PHUMANOLA.

Nose and chin simple. Back witha series of large bony tubercles

covered with scales. Orbit very prominent, rounded. Occiput tri-

angular, with a central nodulous ridge; small convex scales. Scales

uniform, convex. Forehead, crown, and back of chin and belly not

toothed. ‘Tail cylindrical, rounded above.

350 Zoological Society :—

1. PHUMANOLA NAMAQUENSIS. B.M.

Chameleo namaquensis, A. Smith, Zool. Journ. 1831; A. Dum.

Arch. du Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 3*.

C. tuberculiferus, Gray, Cat. B. M. 267.

In spirits, dark brown, paler below ; sides black-spotted, with a

series of irregular-shaped, black-edged, pale spots along the middle ;

belly with a dark-edged, central, broad longitudinal band.

Hab. 8. Africa—Little Namaqua Land, near the mouth of the

Gariep or Orange River (4. Smith).

6. LOPHOSAURA.

Nose simple, without appendages. Chin with a series of skinny

lobules beneath. Occiput produced, acute behind, keeled above.

Back and throat often dentated. Scales unequal. Belly not

toothed.

a. Back compressed, with a continuous series of large compressed

scales ; scales unequal. Lophosaura.

1. LOPHOSAURA PUMILA. B.M.

Chameleo pumilus, Gray, Cat. B. M. 269; A. Dum. Arch. du

Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 5.

Bradypodium pumilum, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 43.

Seales of body and limbs moderate, unequal, with one or two series

of large scales on the sides; sides of occiput and temples covered

with flat scales.

In spirits, bluish, with a white streak from the orbit to the

shoulder, and from the temples along the sides of the back.

Hab. South Africa; Cape of Good Hope.

Var. Fordii. Scales larger, more acute ; tubercles on the side of

the back large, elongate, keeled ; throat-fringe elongate, covered with

acute scales; scales of belly small, equal.

Hab. 8. Africa, on branches of underwood ; from Haslar Hospital.

Trup sutchees of the Cape Colonist ; that is, ‘Tread lightly.”

2. LopHOSAURA VENTRALIS. B.M.

Chameleo ventralis, Gray, Cat. B. M. 268.

C. pusillus, var.?, A. Smith, S. A. Zool. App: 2; A. Dum./. e. 261-

Lophosaura ventralis.

Scales small, with three or four series of large, flat, oval scales, with

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Chameeleonide. 351

convex centres, on the sides, and several series on the sides of the

belly, and two series on the sides of the tail.

Hab. 8. Africa. Male and female.

b. The back with a series of distant conical compressed scales; tail

and belly not crested. Archaius.

3. LorpHosaurRA Tieris. B.M.

Chameleo Tigris, Gray, Cat. B. M. 268; A. Dum. Arch. du Mus.

wt. 22. f. 3. :

Scales of temple, occiput, back, and limbs uniform, small, granular.

In spirits, yellow, brown-spotted; spots sometimes confluent, form-

ing short longitudinal lines.

Hab. Seychelles Islands.

Chameleo gutturalis, A. Smith, Append. Z. S. A. 3.

** Back and tail surmounted with three rows of three-sided tuber-

cles ; body and tail covered with small scales and subconic tubercles ;

sides with two longitudinal rows of large subovate flat plates ; chin

and throat fringed longitudinally with long, small, thin, narrow and

pointed lobes of skin. Length 63 inches.

“* Hab. S. Africa.

** Distinguished from C. pumilus by the length of the lobes of the

guttural fringes, and their being smooth and destitute of granular

scales.”

We have no specimen of this genus which has the scaleless lobes

of the chin here described.

Chameleo teniabronchus, A. Smith, S. Afr. Quart. Journ. 1831,

«h7.

a Yellowish green, with two longitudinal buff stripes along each side,

and four or six smooth, oblong, jet-black stripes along the sides of the

throat, best seen when the animal inflates itself, or when the skin is

extended laterally ; occipital casque narrow, produced, armed above

with three dentated ridges, one on each side, and another along the

centre; back with a ridge of short conical tubercles, inclined back-

wards; chin and throat with a short, dentated longitudinal fringe ;

seales of the body small and granular; temples divided longitudi-

nally by a dentated ridge.

* Hab. Algoa Bay. One specimen, 47 inches long.”

7. CALUMMA.

Nose and chin simple; orbits rounded. Occiput lozenge-shaped,

produced behind, and shelving on the sides, with very large flaps on

the hinder side edges. Back compressed, with a series of compressed

conical scales. Chin and belly rounded, not dentated, without any

line of conical scales (female).

1. CALUMMA CUCULLATA. B.M.

Chameleo cucullatus, Gray, Cat. B. M. 267.

Bradypodium cucullatum, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 43.

Hab. Madagascar. A single female specimen.

352 Zoological Society :—

A. Duméril (Arch. du Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 9) figured a “‘ C. capu-

chon’’ with a well-marked dentated line of scales on the chin. Itisa

Calumma cucullata.

very distinct species. Described above (at page 346) as C. monachus.

B. Nose simple ; orbit angularly produced in front.

8. BROOKESIA.

Nose of both sexes simple. The eyebrows produced above into

triangular horns. Scales very minute. Chin, back, and belly not

toothed; the sides of the back with a longitudinal series, and the

chin with an arched series, of subulate erect scales. Tail short,

compressed at the base.

1. BROOKESIA SUPERCILIARIS. B.M.

Chameleo superciliaris, Kuhl.

C. Brookesianus, Gray, Cat. B. M. 270; cop., A. Dum. Arch. du

Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 14.

Chameleon Brookesii, Fitz. Syst. Rept.

Hab. West Africa.

C. Nose and orbit of male with cylindrical horns.

9. TRICERAS.

Chameleon, § Triceras, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 43.

The nose of the male with three horn-like processes, covered with

a conical, continuous, horny sheath—one from the front of each orbit,

and the other from the middle of the nose. Chin simple. Back,

chin, and belly not crested. Occiput flat, with a slightly raised

central line. Scales uniform, granular.

1. Triceras OweEnll. B.M.

Chameleo Owenii, Gray, Cat. 269; Zool. Misc. t. 4; cop., A. Dum.

Arch. du Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 10 (head).

Q. C. Bibronii, Martin.

Chameleon Owenii, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 102.

Dark brown in spirits, with several series of oval longitudinal spots;

those on side of back forming a pale band; eyelid dark-rayed,

Hab. Fernando Po (Capt. Edw. Owen).

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Chameleonide. 353

D. Nose with one or two bony processes covered with scales ; orbits

simple, unarmed.

10. CRASSONOTA,.

The nose (of male?) compressed in front, with a flexible com-

— lobe covered with scales. Chin simple ; orbit rounded.

ack rounded, with a series of small, distant, slender, flexible, single

seales. Chin and belly rounded, not dentated. Tail rounded above.

Occiput flat above, produced behind, shelving on the sides, and

covered with small scales. Scales equal, thin.

1. CRASSONOTA NASUTA. B.M.

Chameleo nasutus, Gray, Cat. B. M. 268; A. Smith, Zool. S.

Africa, App. 3; A. Dum. Arch. du Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 4 (head bad).

Chameleon nasutus, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 42. :

Pale brown ; belly paler; head and limbs white-spotted.

Hab. Madagascar.

_ Var. “ With three isolated spines, each about a line in length, on

‘the vertebral line, about midway between the head and the base of

the tail.

** Hab. Eastward of Port Natal.

* Length: head and body 1 inch 10 lines; tail 1 inch 9 lines.

Appears to be an adult.” (4. Smith, 1. c.)

11. ENs1rostRIS.

Nose (of male, at least) with a single central compressed bony

horn, sharp-edged above. Orbit rounded. Chin and belly simple,

not dentated. Back and tail with a high crest of roundish lobes

covered with scales. Occiput keeled, acutely produced behind, shel-

ving on the sides, and with a broad hood-like lobe covered with scales

on each side behind; scales unequal, granular, with larger rounded

scattered tubercles.

1. Ensirostris MELLERI. B.M.

Stuffed, grey-brown, with whitish cross bands on the body.

Hab. E. Africa, on the mountains in the interior (Dr. Meller).

A single specimen, probably a male.

The head and hood are somewhat like those of Calumma cucullata ;

but the back-crest and the scales are very different, too different to

be sexes of the same species, as I was once inclined to think they

might be.

12. SaAvROCERAS,

Nose (of male, at least) with a single central elongated bony horn,

with a deep angular channel on the upper, and a sharp edge on the

lower side. Orbit rounded. Back rather compressed, with a series

of compressed conical scales. Tail compressed above. Occiput

keeled, acutely produced behind, shelving on the sides, with a raised

edge below, covered with small scales behind. Scales unequal, gra-

nular, with large interspersed tubercles.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 23

854 ~ | Zoological Society.

- 1, SAUROCERAS RHINOCERATUM. ot “BM

Chameleo rhinoceratus, Gray, Cat. B. M. 267.

Hab. Madagascar. A single small specimen.

13. DicRANOSAURA.

Nose of male produced on the sides into two compressed bony

horns covered with seales; of female, simple, hornless. Orbit

rounded. Occiput flat above, produced, broad, and rounded behind,

with small scales oh its hinder sides. Back compressed, keeled, some-

times dentated in front. Chin and belly not toothed. Scales equal.

’ 1, DicRANOSAURA BIFURCA. B.M.

Chameleo bifurcus, Gray, Cat. B. M. 268; A. Dum. Arch. du

Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 3. ,

Chameleon Brongniartii, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 42.

Nose-horns elongate ; back dentated in front. Grey (in spirits),

with a broad white streak down each side of the belly ; scales equal,

uare.

Hab. Madagascar. Male and female.

Var. crassicornis. B.M.

One of the males, with the horns only partly developed, has them

very thick and trigonal at. the base, so as nearly to reach across the

nose. In another young male, about the same size, they are com-

pressed and far apart at the base, as in the type specimens.

2. DicRANOSAURA PARSONII. B.M..

Chameleo Parsonii, Gray, Cat. B. M. 264; A. Dum. Arch. du

Mua. vi. t. 22. f. 12.

Chameleon Parsonit, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 42.

The nose-horns erect, lobed ; back rounded, not dentated in front.

Hab. Madagascar.

There is only a female of this species in the Museum.

14. CyYNEOSAURA.

’ Nose of both sexes flat in front, with the sides dilated, serrated,

and covered with large scales. The occiput flat, with a sharp-edged,

narrow, central keel above, produced, broad, and rounded behind.

Orbit simple. Back compressed, with a series of large compressed

scales. Chin and belly dentated. Scales unequal.

1. CyNEOSAURA PARDALIS.. B.M.

Chameleo pardalis, Gray, Cat. B. M. 266; A. Dum. Arch. du

Mus. vi. t. 22. f. 11 (head).

Bradypodium pardalis, Fitz. Syst. Rept. 43.

Brown in spirits, with a broad white streak down the middle of

the sides.

_ Hab. Bourbon ; Madagascar.

355

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Occurrence of Cucumaria digitata in the Firth of Forth.

: By Rosert O. Cunnineuam, M.D., Prestonpans.

As the gigantic Sea-Cucumber (Cucumaria digitata) must be

regarded as one of the rarer Echinodermata of the Firth of Forth,

I may mention that I obtained a fine specimen of it in the sum-

mer of 1863. It measured upwards of a foot long, was of a fine

mottled purple colour, and lived for a considerable time in a state of

captivity.

On the Milk-dentition of the Walrus. By Professor Peters.

Malmgren has stated that Wiegmann’s formula for the milk-

dentition of the Walrus, namely, 31+ 4 5, is incorrect, and that the

true formula is + + le He indicates that Wiegmann’s notion was

founded upon a single case in which the presence of an alveolus

already filled up led to the supposition that there was a fifth upper

molar; but states that, after an examination of many skulls of the

Walrus of various ages, he has never found any trace of this fifth

molar. If, therefore, a fifth molar should occur in the great gap

between the third upper molar and the fourth milk-molar, this must

be regarded as an abnormal case.

_ The Berlin Museum has received the skull of a young Walrus

apparently about a year and a half old, which, besides the perma-

nent teeth, 2 + ++ + 2, still exhibits in the lower jaw the two outer

milk-incisors, and in the upper jaw, on the right side, the fourth and

fifth, and on the left side the fourth and the shallow alveolus of the

fifth milk-molars. The position of these teeth is so regular on each

side, not between the fourth milk-molar and the third permanent

molar, but further back, and nearly on the same transverse line with

the hinder margin of the mazillary zygomatic process, that they can-

not well be regarded as abnormal structures, and therefore furnish

new evidence of the correctness of Wiegmann’s formula.

The knowledge of the milk-dentition of this animal is of the more

consequence, because it is only by it that we can explain the super-

numerary teeth in the mouth of the mature animal, which are to be

regarded as abnormally late-developed milk-teeth. Amongst these,

in the author’s opinion, are to be reckoned not only a large fourth

molar in the lower jaw, which occurs in two bhalf-grown animals and

one mature one, and, singularly enough, only on the left side in all

three, but also an anomalous second incisor on the right side of the

upper jaw, which has the form of a mushroom, and occurs in a skull

having tusks more than half a métre in length. Wiegmann also

cites an observation of Fremery’s upon the occurrence of five true

upper molars, of which the two hindermost were very small, as a con-

firmation of his view.

- With regard to the systematic position of the Walrus, it cannot

be denied that the affinity between the Lutrina and Pinnipedia,

indicated upon osteological grounds by —, bsg Sundevall,

356 Miscellaneous.

is very great, and even that in many points the Walrus and the

Otari@ agree more with Lutra than with the Phocina. But the author

cannot find in this an uninterrupted transition from the Fere, through

the Lutrina, to the Pinnipedia, but shows that, independently of the

dentition, the Pinnipedia are rather allied to the Bears by other

anatomical peculiarities, such as the development of a hooked pro-

cess of the lower jaw and the racemose construction of the kidneys.

Hence he thinks that the question of the retention or abolition of

the Pinnipedia as a separate group must depend solely upon indivi-

dual opinions which hardly admit of discussion.—Monatsber. der

Akad. der Wiss. zu Berlin, December 1864, p. 685.

Second Note on the M etamorphoses of Marine Crustacea.

By M. Z. Gerse.

In a second note on Phyllosoma, M. Gerbe describes the internal

anatomy of the Crustaceans composing that supposed genus.

The digestive apparatus consists, as in all Crustacea, of a mouth,

cesophagus, stomach, and intestine, with peculiar glands attached to

the latter; but the arrangement’of these parts is different from that

occurring in the adult, as also in other larvee. .

The mouth, situated about the posterior third of the cephalic

shield, is circumscribed by a languette and a bifid labium, and by

two mandibles. These are followed posteriorly by two pairs of

maxillee and three pairs of footjaws, placed upon two lateral diverging

lines. The appendages representing the first pair of footjaws are

reduced to scarcely perceptible tubercles, almost confounded with

the base of the second maxille; those of the third pair, on the

contrary, are greatly developed and furnished with flagelliform appen-

dages, and perform the function of natatory feet, which they pre-

cisely resemble in organization.

The cesophagus is short, cylindrical, and directed obliquely from

behind forwards ; it communicates with the front of the stomach by

an aperture in the form of an X, formed by a triangular lip moved

by two very long and slender muscles, which are attached near the

ocular peduncles. This arrangement seems to be peculiar to the

Phyllosomes ; nothing of the kind has been observed in the larvee of

Cancer, Maia, Porcellana, Palemon, &c. In these larvee the ceso-

phagus, at its junction with the stomach, only presents a sort of

constriction, which dilates and contracts by the action of circular

muscles.

In all these larvee, moreover, the front of the stomach nearly

touches the ocular peduncles, as in the adults, and only oceupies a

very small portion of the cephalic region. Its general form is that |

of an almond; so that it is rather compressed than globular, and

presents two unequal extremities, the anterior of which is the larger.

In this form its structure is already very complicated, especially in

the larvee of Homarus, Porcellana, and Palemon. Its double, mus-

cular and mucous wall is supported by several cartilaginous pieces

of extreme transparency. Two of these, forming the floor, articu-

Miscellaneous. 357

lated to each other, moveable, and projecting internally, are armed

with stiff bristles, regularly arranged in rows, like the hairs of a brush.

Other hairs, of larger size and more flexible, spring from the roof of

the organ, and from its pyloric appendages. Lastly, its cavity may

be divided into two distinct compartments, viz. a short, narrow one,

nearly cylindrical, immediately following the cesophagus, and a

larger one, anfractuous in form, which communicates with the intes-

tine by a contractile circular orifice, surrounded by projecting,

ciliated, pyramidal languettes. Thus in most larve, both of Brachyura

and Macrura, the stomach agrees in structure and position with

that of the adult animal.

In the Phyllosomes the stomach is comparatively smaller, and

more elongated and compressed. Instead of being close to the

ocular peduncles, it occupies the posterior third of the cephalic

buckler. From the upper lamina of this buckler it is separated

only by the median or ophthalmic artery; its lateral surfaces are

entirely free, and its lower surfaces rest partly upon the cesophagus.

Its cavity is quite undivided ; and its walls, formed by a muscular

and a mucous layer, are sustained only by extremely simple carti-

laginous lamine. But it presents the stiff bristles which spring

from the projecting laminz of the Zoéas, &c., and the vibratile cilia

which keep the organic molecules of the animal’s food in constant

rotation. It also presents the six pyramidal villous languettes sur-

rounding the pyloric orifice, and projecting into the intestine. This

structure of the pylorus seems to be common to the larvee of Deca-

poda. |

: The same comparative simplicity of structure is presented by the

intestine of the Phyllosomes. It extends in a straight line from

the pylorus to the anus; it is slender, with its walls a little thicker

than those of the stomach ; it is nearly of the same size throughout,

but is divided by a valvular constriction into two distinct portions,

of which the anterior, which is very long, represents the duodenum,

and the posterior, very short, the rectum. The latter terminates in

an oblique, oblong anal orifice, furnished with two lips moved by

numerous and powerful muscles, which are attached to the sides of

the last segment.

In the Brachyura and some Macrura, the intestine, at birth and

even during the ovarian evolution of the embryo, presents, at the

pyloric region and at the extremity of the duodenal portion, some

small ampullee, which, by subsequent development, become the long

membranous appendages of the intestine in the adult. The Phyllo-

somes present nothing of the sort, and the /iver is the only secretory

organ of the digestive apparatus.

In larvee of which the development is not far advanced, this organ

consists of two simple short ceca, springing from the pyloric region

at the point where the double vitellary duct of the umbilical vesicle

opens, and lying upon the lateral and anterior portions of the cephalic

buckler. During development these czeca soon bifurcate, and the

two canals thus produced pass between the laminee of the anterior

buckler. The inner canal, as it enlarges, becomes dilated into a

358 Miscellaneous.

clavate form ; the outer canal undergoes more profound modifications.

From its outer border a series of secondary ceca soon arises, and

these elongate and become subdivided, until the whole resembles a

double, hollow, palmated organ, with its trunks slightly flexuous.

The organization of this primitive liver appears to be very simple ;

the walls of its numerous tubes are delicate and transparent, and

formed of two layers analogous to those of the intestine, which they

also resemble in the faculty of contraction and dilatation. The liver

of the other Crustacean larvee, however different in arrangement,

has the same origin and organization ; it may be seen alternatel

extremely dilated and much contracted. The larvee of Mysis an

Porcellana are particularly remarkable in this respect.

The liver, consequently, is here a diverticulum appended to the

intestinal canal; and at this period the communications between the

two organs are so wide, that the nutritive molecules poured by the

umbilical vesicle into the cavity of the intestine pass freely from the

latter into the future biliary ducts, and vice versd, as they are im-

pelled by the contractions of those organs. It is difficult to say

whether, at this point of organization, the liver furnishes any pro-

ducts of secretion to the intestine. If such products exist either in

the czeca of the gland or in the intestine, they are so scanty and

colourless as to be inappreciable.—Comptes Rendus, January 9,

1865, p. 74.

Note on a new Case of Reproduction by Gemmation observed in an

Annelide of the Gulf of Suez. By M. L. Vartuanrt.

The animal observed by the author belongs to the group of Sylli-

dians, but is not further determined. It is only a little more than

four millimétres in length, and presents eight segments, each having

a pair of cirri, furnished with eight or ten smooth setee upon two-

thirds of their length, and bristling with small verticillated spines in

their terminal third. In front, upon what was apparently the dor-

sal side, there was a process in the form of a rounded leaf, beneath

which was a bundle of tentacles and the buccal aperture. The little

animal was found in a cavity of a Sponge.

The segment which bears the leaf-like process presents the most

important modifications. It is much broader than the rest of the

body, and forms a sort of cup or funnel, compressed from the ven-

tral to the dorsal surface, so as to represent two thick lips, of which

the lower is smooth and simple, whilst the upper one is covered

with an immense number of buds, placed very close together, and

inserted quincuncially.

These buds have a very remarkable form, resembling that of some

low forms of Annelides allied to Nemertes or Planaria. They have

a very contractile body, nearly equal in length to that of the parent

animal, flattened and obtuse at the free extremity, where they pre-

sent two or four small black oculiform points. They present only an

annulated integument and a few cell-nuclei in the more advanced

individuals. Towards the point of attachment, the body becomes

Miscellaneous. 859

narrowed into an elongated peduncle ; andif this is broken, the little

creature moves freely in the water by movements of its body. No

vibratile apparatus could be detected.

The author says that these bodies cannot be parasites, on account

of the continuity of their tissues with those of the animal ; and he

does not think they can be regarded as oculiferous tentacles, because

t mobility of the eyes occurs only where those organs are very

ew in number.—Comptes Rendus, February 27, 1865, p. 441.

On the Normal Occurrence of only Six Cervical Vertebre in Cholcepus

Hoffmanni, Peters. By Proressor PETERs.

Asa general rule, all the Mammalia have seven cervical vertebre,

the only known exceptions to this rule being found in the genera

Bradypus and Trichechus, Linn. (Manatus, Cuv.). The species of

the former usually have nine cervical vertebree, rarely eight* or ten.

In the latter the normal number is siz.

In 1858 the author described a new species of two-toed Sloth

from Costa Rica, under the name of Cholepus Hoffmannit; and he

has since received perfect and imperfect skeletons of this species which

present a second example of the occurrence of szx cervical vertebree

among Mammalia, and at the same time furnish an additional cha-

racter for the distinction of this short-toed species from the long-

toed O. didactylus from the north of Brazil and Guiana, which has

the normal number of seven vertebree in the neck.

The total number of vertebree is forty-six in five of the skeletons ;

in a sixth, very young specimen, the last caudal vertebree have been

cut away. All of them have only six cervical vertebrae. Of these

skeletons, four have all the cervical vertebree separate ; one has the

second and third vertebree anchylosed together, as observed by A.

Wagner in C. didactylus ; and one presents, in addition to this, an

anchylosis of the sixth cervical with the first dorsal vertebra. Four

skeletons have 23 dorsal vertebree and pairs of ribs, 3 lumbar and 8 .

sacral vertebrze ; one has 23 dorsal, 4 lumbar, and 7 sacral vertebree ;.

and one exhibits 24 dorsal vertebree and pairs of ribs, only 2 lumbar

vertebree (the first lumbar being reckoned as dorsal, from its having

ribs), and 8 sacral vertebree. All, with the exception of the damaged

young animal, have 6 caudal vertebree, of which the last two are

anchylosed in one specimen.

Throughout the Sloths there appears to be a great tendency to

the formation and anchylosis of bones. To the observations already

recorded upon this subject the author’adds that sometimes in Bra-

dypus (tridactylus) the hyoid bone and its cornua are amalgamated

* This number occurs generally in Bradypus torquatus, which may be

searded as the type of a distinct genus, on account of differences in the

form of the skull, hyoid bone, and humerus: for this, if established, Pro-

fessor Peters proposes the name of Sceopus.

+ Monatsber. Berl. Acad. 18538, p. 128.

-} Schreber’s ‘ Saiugethiere,’ Supplement iv. p. 155.

360 Miscellaneous.

into a simple arch, and the zygoma may be anchylosed with the

zygomatic process of the temporal bone ; and that both in Bradypus

and Cholepus the two arms of the stapes are at first separate, and

subsequently become converted, by the deposition of new bony mat-

ter, into a plate or columella, which may be regarded as the normal

form of this ossicle in these genera.— Monatsber. der Akad. der Wiss.

zu Berlin, December 1864, p. 678.

On the Transformation of the Ocular Peduncle into an Antenna

observed in a Species of Palinurus.

On the 21st of November, 1864, M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards com-

municated to the Academy of Paris the following abnormal condi-

tion of the eye of a Langoustian Crustacean (Palinurus penicillatus,

Olivier) which had been sent to the Museum, among many other

specimens of Crustacea, by M. Roget de Belloquet, from the Isle of

Mauritius.

On the right side all the organs were normally developed, and

so on the left, except the eye, which, instead of being so, carried a

long multiarticulate filament, similar in all respects to the terminal

filament of an antenna.

The ocular peduncle preserves its basal part in its ordinary form ;

and even a rudimentary cornea is visible, from the centre of which

the filamentary appendage grows. Its length is about 4 centimétres.

It is finely articulated, and furnished with hairs upon the superior

border of its terminal portion, disposed in a manner similar to those

of the inferior filament of the true antennee.—Comptes Rendus,

tom. cix. p. 851.

On a new Antelope from Zambesia. By Dr. J. Kirk.

NESOTRAGUS LIVINGSTONIANUS, 0. Sp.

Shupanga and Lupata, where it is named ‘‘Rumsa”’ or “Lumdsa.”

This small Antelope is very nearly allied to NV. moschatus of the

island of Zanzibar, under which name it is probably mentioned in

Dr. Peters’s ‘Mammalia.’ Yet it seems to me different from that

of Zanzibar, of which I have seen three recently killed specimens in

that island. The size of the two animals is nearly the same; the

colour of that on the Zambesi lighter, and the hair softer, the ears

larger and broader, horns more closely ringed, and nostrils more

narrowed.

The habits of this Antelope resemble those of the Zanzibar ani-

mal; it frequents dense underwood jungle ; lives in pairs. On being

started, it runs quickly, not unlike a hare, turning quickly, and con-

cealing itself in some tuft of grass or small bush.

It seems to me that between the specimen in the British Museum

from Zanzibar and the head from the Zambesi there are specific dif-

ferences, sufficient to justify the latter being at present regarded as

a distinct species. Better specimens of both are much needed.—

Proc. Zool. Soc. Dec. 13, 1864.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 89. MAY 1865.

—_—-

XXXVI.—Notes on Prof. Steenstrup’s Views on the Obliquity of

Flounders*. By Prof. Wyvittz Tuomson, LL.D., F.R.S.E.,

M.R.I.A., F.G.S.

[Plate XVIII.]

Any contribution from the pen of the accomplished author of

the ‘ Alternation of Generations’ must be welcome; and the

present communication ‘On the Migration of the upper Eye of

Flounders, across, through the Head, from the blind side to the

eye-side,” almost vies in novelty with the author’s earlier me-

moir. The original paper is in Danish, and consequently a

sealed book to most English students; and many interesting

points are omitted in Prof. Steenstrup’s French letter to M.

Milne-Edwards. We shall therefore commence with a tolerably

full abstract of the communication to the Danish Academy,

reserving any remarks we may have to offer until the reader is

in full possession of the author’s views.

The general fact of the obliquity of the Pleuronectide is well

known. All Flounders have a high compressed body, whose

two sides are unequally developed. This want of symmetry is

brought round to one side of the head, so that the fish acquires

an eye side and a blind side. The former is coloured and turned

upwards towards the light ; the latter is colourless or white, and

turned downwards in motion or rest. The fish moves or lies

* J. Japetus Sm. Steenstrup:—‘Om Skjaevheden hos Flynderne, og

navnlig om Vandringen af det dvre Oie fra Blindsiden til Oiesiden tvers

igjennend Hovedet.’ Kjébenhavn, 1864. Saerskilt Aftryk af Oversigt over

d. K. D. Vid. Selsk. Forhandl. i Nov. 1863.

* Observations sur le Développement des Pleuronectes.” Par M. Steen-

strup. (Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Novembre 1864.)

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 24

362 Prof. W. Thomson on Steenstrup’s views

upon one side as upon a ventral surface, swimming by the un-

dulation of the horizontal unpaired fins.

A new system of equilibrium is established for the Flounders,

in which the dorsal and ventral instead of the lateral halves

become symmetrical in outline and are equipoised. In most of

the Pleuronectide, e.g. in Platessa, Hippoglossus, and Solea, the

left side is the blind side; but in some groups, e. g. Rhombus

and the young forms termed provisionally Plagusia, the right

side is blind, and the left side bears the eyes. In both of these

groups, however, there occasionally occur “wrong Flounders ”

—dextral Flounders in the sinistral group, and vice versd.

Besides “right” and ‘‘ wrong” Flounders, we have in each

group “ double Flounders,” individuals in which both sides are

nearly equally developed and coloured. These have the eyes

placed, one in its ordinary position on the eye-side, and one on

the top of the head. They approach the ordinary fish-form,

and swim vertically; nevertheless they must be regarded as

monsters among the Pleuronectide.

The external obliquity of the Flounders is accompanied by

important structural deviations. The muscular system of io

blind side is much more feebly developed than that of the e

side. The fins are smaller, and, even in the unpaired fins, the

lower halves of the fin-rays are weaker. The gills and gill.

covers are smaller, and the skin is usually less fully developed.

The anterior portion of the face is twisted round, so that the

whole mouth is bent towards the blind side, while at the same

time the posterior part of the face, in which the eyes are placed,

is strongly pressed over to the eye side. There is added to this

a remarkable removal of certain portions of the most central part

of the face ; and this it is which, in connexion with the twisting

just mentioned, ultimately brings the eyes into their normal

position for each species—both on the same side of the head.

This latter condition is universal among Flounders, and may be

regarded as essentially characteristic of this curious group.

II.

To understand this clearly, we must determine accurately the

position of the eyes of a Flounder with reference to the surround-

ing parts. The two eyes are not placed in a straight line one

above the other: the upper eye is either somewhat behind or

somewhat before the lower—usually behind ; before in the Soles

and the Plagusiz. The eyes are in opposite positions; their

upper margins are turned towards one another, and the lower

margin of the upper eye is turned upwards towards the dorsal

line of the fish. Between the eyes there stretches a firm bony

partition (Mellembalk) formed of definite cranial bones. In the

on the Obliquity of Flounders. 363

bony cranium there is a single orbit, entirely surrounded by

bone, containing the upper eye only; the lower eye lies outside

the orbit, and is protected above by the bones which form its

lower margin. These bones are always found to be the frontals

and prefrontals belonging to the eye side; and as the lower eye

lies under these, it is evident that it is in the usual position with

reference to the forehead of its own side. The upper eye, which

from its position may be regarded as having belonged to the

blind side, and which will be shown to have been seated on the

blind side at an earlier stage, lies within the orbit, whose lower

border consists of the above-mentioned “ partition ;” its upper

margin is composed of the frontal and prefrontal bones of the

blind side. ‘From this it directly follows that the eye of the

blind side has come round to the (inner) side of the frontal bones

of the blind side, which is turned towards the middle line, instead

of lying at the outer (now upturned) side.” '

The partition between the eyes, instead of being formed equally

from the right and left frontals and prefrontals, is formed only

by those of the eye side, right or left, or at most with the addi-

tion of a small plate from the frontal bone of the blind side;

whilst the remainder of the bone-mass formed by the frontal

and prefrontal of the blind side surrounds the lower or upturned

margin of the eye, forming the margin of the orbit next the

dorsal line. ‘There is thus an unmistakeable encompassing of

the parts, which apparently goes beyond all rule—nay, even be-

yond all analogy ; for usually when parts with definite relations

to one another change place, forwards or backwards, upwards or

downwards, inwards or outwards, in an organism, the associated

parts are moved more or less in the same direction, so that the

relative position of the parts remains in the main unchanged.”

To this rule the different relations which the upper eye in the

Flounder bears to its frontal bones forms an exception, which

ean only be accounted for by a moving round of the parts upon

one another. The hitherto received explanation, that the abnor-

mal position of the Flounder’s eyes is due simply to a greater or

less degree of torsion of the whole head upon the axis of the

body, or of a part of the head upon the axis of the head, must

therefore be regarded as insufficient, since this position could

not have been attained without an actual removal of parts of the

head. In many forms the eyes lie close to one another, and the

partition between them is quite narrow; while in others the par-

tition is even twice as broad as the diameter of the eye. Some-

times the upper eye lies before the lower, and sometimes behind

it—in some cases so far behind it as to seem to rest on the

back of the head or the nape of the neck. Notwithstanding all

these varieties in position, the relations of the upper eye to the

24°*

364: Prof. W. Thomson on Steenstrup’s views

surrounding bones of the head remain the same in all forms: m

all the orbit is excavated in the middle of the forehead, so that

the frontal and prefrontal bones of the two sides enclose the eye

between them, either immediately between them (as in most

Flounders) or so that a narrow plate of the frontal of the blind

side helps that of the eye side to circumscribe it beneath (as in

the Turbots, Soles, &c.).

A careful analysis of the head in the various groups of Plann:

ders shows that a considerable displacement of associated parts

has taken place in a definite direction, the displaced parts still

maintaining their original relations in position to one another ;

the position of the upper eye in relation to its frontal bones (the

bones of the blind side) is, however, quite an abnormal one, and

cannot be explained by such a displacement or torsion in asso-

ciation with the surrounding parts. Under the generally ad-

mitted and correct supposition that the Flounders are not only

originally symmetrical, but that they retain this character, and

have an eye on each side of the head, for some time after exclu-

sion from the egg, “it becomes necessary to admit that the eye

of the blind side, from its original position at that side of the

head, has undertaken a movement, deeper and deeper in, under

the half-roof which the frontal bobs of this side formed over it,

and has been brought up through its vault ; so that, im order to

find room for itself, it has partly separated the frontal bones

from one another, partly made its way through the mass of the

frontal bone itself” In other words, the eye could not possibly

have reached its final position without having passed obliquely

in, and up through the head, and come out at the other side. As

the nerves and muscles of ‘the eye directly connect it with the

bottom of the orbit, the eye must have first passed under the

frontal bones, and then up through them. Were we to attempt

to explain the new position of the eye by torsion only, the nerves

and muscles must have passed over the frontal bones of the

blind side, and must lie permanently 1 in that position, which is

not the case. The eye, in leaving its original site, however, has

attempted to carry the frontal bone of its own side along with

it; but the greater part of this bone-mass has resisted, and has

remained in its place. The Flounder has thus acquired a firm

bony bridge extending from the snout to the back of the head

and the vertebral column, and of the utmost importance in.con-

nexion with its new condition of equipoise.

Ifl.

The passage of the eye obliquely up through the head is

finally proved by direct observations on young Flounders. Mi-

on the Obliquity of Flounders. 365

nute pellucid Flounders have been described from the Medi-

terranean by Rafinesque (under the name of Bothus diaphanus,

Raf.), and by Risso (Rhombus candidissimus, Risso). During

the last few years the University Museum of Copenhagen has

received several specimens from various parts of the Atlantic,

chiefly through two invaluable assistants whom Professor Steen-

strup has enlisted in his service in the pursuit of knowledge,

Captains Hygom and Andréa, to the former of whom the pre-

sent memoir is appropriately dedicated. The Atlantic Plagusiz

are about an inch long, and resemble the Mediterranean forms

in having the eyes on the left side, and the unpaired fins pass-

ing on to the borders of the cheeks ; but the upper eye is rather

in advance of the lower, and the dorsal and abdominal unpaired

fins form with the tail a continuous fringe round the posterior

portion of the body. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 2 C, C', left and right.)

Along with these little Flounders some other small fishes were

procured (fig. 2.4, A’) resembling them in all particulars save in

this—that they were apparently quite symmetrical, with an eye

on each side of the head. These fishes are Flounders in an

earlier stage. Fig. 2 B, B’ represents another form, taken along

with them. At B’ we have the right side of the head, with an

eye in the normal place ; at B we have the left side, with, strange

to say, two eyes in the ordinary position of the eyes of a Floun-

der. On careful examination, however, we find that the eye on

the right side is, as it were, pressed inwards into the head, that

a new opening surrounded by a thickened border has been pre-

pared for it on the left side, and that it is just on the point of

breaking through in the new position, being still partly visible

from both sides. If we hold the fish in a suitable position with

reference to the light, we may even trace an oblique passage up

through the head for the transit of the eye, through which the

light passes more strongly than through the surrounding parts.

A close examination of the stage figured 2 4 shows us that it is

not quite so symmetrical as it appeared at first sight, but that

it has already undertaken many of the preliminaries towards the

future Flounder form. The mouth is oblique, and the eyes are

not seated at the same height, the left being lower than the

right. The sides are not equally developed ; and from the right

eye an oblique, more transparent path may be detected over to

the opposite side, up towards a point which corresponds with

the subsequent position of the eye.

“More beautiful transitional steps from the symmetrical to

the oblique form than those represented in fig. 2.4, B, C could

not be given, nor more expressive evidence that the eye actually

_ goes from one side up through the head over to the other side

—in other words, that the symmetrical fish by degrees squints

366 Prof. W. Thomson on Steenstrup’s views

its eye in and up through the head, out to the other side, and at

last squints itself into a perfect Flounder.”

The other specimens in the museum correspond with the

stage fig. 2 4, but are not so far advanced. They have charac-

ters which indicate that they belong to several species and even

genera. It seems, in fact, that at least a whole group of Pleuro-

nectidz pass through similar early stages; and, from the strue-

ture of the mature skulls, it is more than likely ‘that this method

of the production of the obliquity of the eyes is universal in the

family.

IV.

The author analyses two direct observations which have usu-

ally been supposed to support the view that the eyes acquire

their final position, both on one side of the head, by a simple

torsion of the anterior portion of the head in the young fish.

The first of these was made by Professor Van Beneden, and was

published by him in the ‘ Bulletin de ?Académie Royale de

Belgique,’ t. xx. 1853 (“ Note sur la Symétrie des Poissons

Pleuronectes dans leur jeune age”’).

An extremely minute fish, apparently only recently extruded

from the egg, was taken in a fine-meshed net along with

Shrimps. The eyes were unsymmetrical—one in its ordinary

position, the other higher up, on the top of the head ; the dorsal

fin came down on the back of the head, but not to the eye; and

Van Beneden concludes that a further twist would have brought

the eye further down, and that the dorsal fin would then have

extended past it over the head.

Prof. Steenstrup gives good reasons for doubting that this

very young form was a Flounder at all, and is rather inelined

to refer it to Gunellus, or some other of the Blenny group. At

all events, admitting that it was a Pleuronectid, there is nothing

in its structure by any means conclusive against the eye having

been ready to perform its migration according to Prof. Steen-

strup’s view, at a later stage.

The second observation is by A. Malm, Curator of the Gote-

borg Museum, published shortly after, and independently of,

Van Beneden’s paper (“ Ofversigter Kgl. Sv. Vetenskaps Acade-

mien, 1854”). A young Rhombus barbatus (Clocq.), 20 millim.

long, was found swimming obliquely near the surface of the

water. Its colour was nearly the same on both sides ; the lower

eye was in its usual place, but the upper eye was on ‘the top of

the head. The dorsal fin ceased immediately behind the eye.

Malm assumes, Ist, that he had before him an ordinary

stage in the development of the species towards its normal form;

2ndly, that the right eye had reached its position at the top of

on the Obliquity of Flounders. 367

the head by a simple torsion of the head on its axis; and

Srdly, that, after the passage of the eye down upon the left side

by a further torsion, the dorsal fin would have continued its

progress over the head. So far as this observation goes, these

are mere assumptions, according to Professor Steenstrup’s view

extremely improbable; but all the structural peculiarities of

Malm’s fish are most simply explicable if we suppose the young

of a “double” Rhombus to have fallen into his hands.

_ This peculiar malformation is by no means uncommon among

Flounders. Its main characters are that both sides are coloured

and nearly equally developed, that the eye of the blind side is

placed in the middle line at the top of the head, while the eye

of the eye side is in its normal position, and that the dorsal fin

is arrested immediately behind the upper eye, and sometimes

somewhat arched over it.

Donovan gives the first figure of this monstrosity, under the

name of Pleuronectes Cyclops: he imagined it to be a permanent

species. His specimen seems to have been a monstrous Brill.

Schleep, in the ‘ Isis’ for 1829, describes two “ double” indi-

viduals of Rhombus maximus, and states that he had met with

others. Several “double” Flounders are described from the

British coast (Yarrell, Couch, &c.). Among the Plaice, the same

monstrosity is cited by Malm and Nilsson in P. Flesus, and

by Kroyer in P. vulgaris. Even in the Soles the same peculiarity

seems to be indicated by Yarrell in his notice of Solea Trevelyana.

The Holibut (Hippoglossus vulgaris) seems to be the only common

form in which a double variety is not described.

It may seem strange that the single individual taken by Malm

should have presented this somewhat unusual modification ; we

must remember, however, that while the common herd of “right”

and “wrong” Flounders move. along the bottom, “ double”

Flounders come to the surface, and within range of a towing-net.

Besides the two marked deviations in form from the normal

type of each species (“‘ wrong” Flounders and “ double” Floun-

ders), there are likewise deviations in colour—“ albinos” and

“negros.” Albinos, white on both sides, but yet normal in

form, are mentioned by many authors: by Kroyer in Platessa

vulgaris and in P. Flesus (quoted from Gottsche) ; by Schleep in

P. vulgaris : in this latter case no sexual parts could be detected.

Houttuyn describes an albino; and Shaw’s Pleuronectes roseus,

from the Thames, belongs to the same category. Founders dark

on both sides, without any structural malformation (negros),

seem also to occur, but more doubtfully. They are mentioned

368 Prof. W. Thomson on Steenstrup’s views

without reference to any malformation; but a more or less per-

fect “ Cyclopean” position of the eye is so often associated with

darkness and plumpness on both sides, that there is every reason

to believe there is an essential connexion between the two pecu-

liarities. “‘ Double flounders” have always been held in high

estimation for the table. The dark side of a Flounder is always

the richer ; therefore two dark sides are better than a dark and

a light: but the advantage seems to go even further; for both

sides of a double Flounder are plumper than the best side in

the ordinary type. “ Wrong Flounders” are met with in all

species, but usually rarely. In Platessa Flesus they are so com-

mon that they can scarcely be regarded as deviations from the

normal form: “ wrongness” seems in no way connected with

structural deviation. :

A singular instance exists of a double monstrosity (so far as

we know) universal in a species.

Fabricius first describes Hippoglossus pinguis (Pl. XVIII.

fig. 3), the “‘ Kalleragleck” of Greenland; a small Holibut very

abundant and constantly fished in the deepest of the Greenland

fiords, sometimes associated with H. vulyaris (fig. 4), but often

met with alone and in great quantity, with both sides plump

and symmetrical, and the eye in the middle of the head.

There seem to be good reasons, from the difference in the form

of the teeth, from the differences in the gill-covers and in the

distribution of the lateral lines, to believe that H. pinguis is not

to be regarded as the double monstrosity of H. vulgaris.

If this be the case, the “right” form of H. pinguis has not yet

been observed, and we know the species only from its “ double”

monsters. We are still ignorant of the conditions of repro-

duction of H. pinguis, which has not yet been described as having

either roe or milt.

In the paper of which the above is an abstract the distin-

guished author has clearly made out his principal and most in-

teresting point—that a simple torsion of the anterior portion of

the head of a Flounder on its axis is insufficient to explain the

final position of the eyes; and his direct observations on the

‘‘ Plagusie”’ prove that the eye of the blind side actually passes

from its own side of the head to the other side—at all events,

under the integument and under the subcutaneous tissues which

contain the rudiments of the dermal bones forming the support

of the anterior border of the dorsal fin, if not actually through

the head itself.

The conclusion specially insisted upon by Prof. Steenstrup in

the first parts of his communication—that the eye of the blind

side, in crossing to the eye side, passes under the frontal bone,

ASS

on the Obliquity of Flounders. 369

and thus actually through the vault of the cranium—is certainly

very remarkable, and, as the author admits, apparently beyond

all rule and analogy. We must therefore test carefully the facts

which are cited in its support.

Two questions naturally arise :—first, Does the eye of the

blind side in the mature skull actually rest in an abnormal posi-

tion with reference to its essentially associated bones? and se-

condly, At the period when the migration of the eye took place,

were the bones in such a position with relation to the eye as to

necessitate its reaching its final position by so unusual a course?

We agree with Prof. Steenstrup that the position of the eyes in

relation to their associated bones is essentially the same in all

the oblique heads of the Pleuronectide. We shall select the

head of the Turbot (Rhombus maximus), a left-handed Flounder,

as an example. Placing the head on its side (Pl. XVIII. fig. 1),

in its normal position in the living fish, two strong bony beams

connect the snout with the middle of the head; and between

these, as Prof. Steenstrup describes, lies the large round closed

orbit of the right eye. The left beam, which forms the partition

between the eyes, is made up principally of the thickened, con-

tracted anterior half of the left frontal bone (fig. 1 f’). This is,

however, lined throughout its entire length by a strong sickle-

shaped process of the right frontal bone, and this process actu-

ally forms the left border of the orbit (fig. 1 f). Anteriorly and

externally the partition is strengthened for about one-third of

its length by an articulating process of the left prefrontal (fig. 1a’).

The right beam, forming the right border of the orbit, consists

almost entirely of the right prefrontal (fig. 1 a) enormously de-

veloped and synchondrosed with two strong ridges of the right

frontal, which, however, in this species, scarcely project in ad-

vance of the posterior edge of the orbit. In the Plaice (Platessa

vulgaris) they advance a considerable distance to meet the op-

posing process of the prefrontal. The left eye is in its ordinary

place beneath the outer edge of the left frontal, the left prefrontal

(as usual) merely eking out the anterior extremity of the upper

edge of its orbit.

So far as its right frontal is concerned, the right eye is like-

Wise in its normal position, at the outer edge of the sickle-shaped

process to which the anterior portion of the right frontal has

been reduced.

So far the relations of the eyes to their associated bones has

not been disturbed, though an extraordinary shifting and absorp-

tion has taken place, which has removed nearly the whole of the

right half of the anterior portion of the right frontal bone from

the path of the right eye into its new position, and reduced it to

a thin crescentic plate.

370 Prof. W. Thomson on Steenstrup’s views

But the right eye is in a closed orbit whose right border con-

sists of the right prefrontal; and we must account for the posi-

tion of the eye within this bone, if possible, without resorting to

the extreme view that it passed through beneath it. It must

always be remembered that the prefrontal bone has no definite

relation in position to the eye, whose capsule is essentially con-

nected with the bones of the frontal arch of the skull only.

The prefrontal is an extremely variable bone of the face, in rela-

tion with the olfactory sense-capsule, if with any. Prof. Steen-

strup’s diagrams of the path of the eye from the blind to the

eye side beneath the cranial bones are all taken from mature

distorted skulls ; but at the time of the transit of the eye the

fish was symmetrical, or nearly so. The eyes were nearly sym-

metrical; and it would be only natural to conclude that the

bones of the head (or their potential positions) were nearly

symmetrical likewise. The left border of the skull remains

normal throughout, the parts occupying nearly the same relative

positions which they do in the Cod; 2. e., the left eye is opposite

the lower edge of its own frontal bone, the comparatively small

prefrontal merely finishing the anterior edge of its orbit. It is

clear that the left eye of the Turbot or either of the eyes of the

Cod might migrate across the head under the skin, merely ab-

sorbing or pressing before it the frontal bone, without coming

in contact with the prefrontal at all. In the Turbot the left

prefrontal is nearly normal in size, and not more than half the

length of that of the right side; and I think we may conclude

that in the symmetrical young both bones were normal and

alike, and that the right eye was placed opposite the edge of the

frontal bone, which at that time formed a portion of the right

edge of the skull. When the change in the position of the eye

occurred, this exposed portion of the right frontal, whether po-

tential or actually developed, was pushed or absorbed before the

migrating eye and its nervous and muscular connexions, and

reduced to the crescentic plate which, in the mature head, lines

the left wall of the orbit, still retaining its original position with

reference to the eye. At a subsequent stage in the development

of the oblique head, the right prefrontal shot out a process

backwards across the gap through which the nerves and muscles

of the eye had passed, and became articulated to the frontal

bone, forming the beam whose immediate relation to the new

condition of equilibrium—that is to say, to the obliquity of the

fish—is so accurately pointed out by Prof. Steenstrup.

From these considerations we are forced to conclude that the

eye of the blind side passed to the eye side, not through the

vault of the head, but under its integument, displacing in its

progress the frontal bone of its own side—the space through

on the Obliquity of Flounders. 371

which its nervous and vascular connexions passed being indi-

cated in the mature skull by the unsymmetrical posterior half

of the articulating process of the right prefrontal, the eye having

maintained its normal relation to its associated bone (the right

frontal) throughout.

The term “ migration” of the eye is, of course, used in a

somewhat metaphorical sense. The eye changes little in actual

position. With the growth of the fish the associated parts are,

as it were, developed past it, producing this singular obliquity.

Nothing can be more startling than the effect produced by the

changes in the position of the eye in these young Flounders.

We were kindly introduced last summer to the charming little

“ Plagusize” by Prof. Steenstrup in his most instructive museum.

At first symmetrical miniature “jaunes-dorées ;” next the right

eye becoming depressed inwards, and a strange little button-hole

appearing opposite it on the eye side, giving singularly the

effect of a Flounder with three eyes; the eye slipping into the

button-hole, and finally all trace of its former socket becomin

gradually obliterated. Still, notwithstanding the wonderful

appearance of this migration, if our view be correct, but little

violence is done to the relations of the parts. The eye was

always under the skin, and it merely passes in its course beneath

a band of opake integument to emerge under a second “ pane”

of transparent skin which has been prepared for its reception.

A valuable lesson may be drawn from Prof. Steenstrup’s most

interesting observations upon “ right ” and “ wrong ” Flounders,

“double” Flounders, “albinos,” and “negros.” The dark

side of a Turbot is infinitely the more fully developed, the richer,

the fatter, the better in every way. According to modern usage,

if a Turbot be put on the table, this eye side is turned down-

wards; and the consequence is that usually, after the thin,

meagre blind side has been discussed in the dining-room, most

of the best of the fish is sent down to the servants’ hall. It may

not be the cook’s interest to remedy this, but surely it is her

mistress’s ; for, under the present system, no /ady, at all events,

can hope to reach the eye side of a Turbot.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

Fig. 1. Skull of the Turbot (Rhombus maximus): a, right prefrontal ;

a', left prefrontal; f, right frontal; /’, left frontal.

Fig. 2. Heads of Plagusie (left and right sides) i in three stages of meta-

morphosis.

Fig. 3. Hippoglossus pinguis (Fabr.).

Fig. 4. Hippoglossus vulgaris (Flem.).

372 Mr. F. Smith on the Species and

XXXVII.—On the Species and Varieties of the Honey-Bees be-

‘longing to the Genus Apis. By Freprerick Smitu.

[Plate XIX.]

In 1862 Dr. Gerstiicker published his remarks “On the Geo-

graphical Distribution and Varieties of the Honey-Bee, with

Observations upon the Exotic Honey-Bees of the Old World’”*,

Having in my own possession a large amount of material, and

also access to that preserved in other collections, I have devoted

considerable time to an attentive study of the species. The

result has been somewhat different from that arrived at by Dr.

Gerstacker. I have therefore thought it might be desirable that

I should publish the results of my own study of the genus.

In my ‘ Catalogue of the Apide’ I enumerated fifteen species

of the genus Apis: one was overlooked at that time, and four I

have described since its publication, thus increasing the number

to twenty species. In the paper referred to, the fifteen catalogued

species, with the addition of two of those which I have subse-

quently described, are reduced to four by Dr. Gerstacker: why

he passed over the other two, which I described previous to

those he has noticed, it is difficult to imagine; but it was pro-

bably entirely an oversight. I fully concur in the necessity for

the reduction of the number of species effected by this learned

entomologist; but Iam not prepared to go with him to the

same extent: I must therefore endeavour to show good reasons

for differing from such an authority.

Our author remarks that “ various races of Honey-Bees have

been described as distinct species by various authors,” but that

“they really present no distinctive specific characters.” This

observation naturally leads to the inquiry, What are the distine-

tive specific characters in the genus Apis? Before I-attempt to

answer that question I would offer a few remarks upon two or

three distinct and extensive genera of Bees, and will endeavour

to point out where, under certain conditions, distinctive charac-

ters are sometimes to be found. If I were to seek in the females

of many species of Bees for the distinctive characters of the

species, either in difference of form or in the sculpture of parts,

I should in all probability fail to discover any that I could, by

description, enable the entomologist easily to recognize; but if

I had each species before me in its entirety, that is, both sexes

of each species, my task would in all probability become a com-

paratively easy one. My knowledge of the male and female of

each species would place me in a position to enter upon the in-

vestigation with the necessary materials before me. I should,

in the first place, probably find broad and distinctive differences

* Annals, ser. 3. vol. xi. p. 270.

Varieties of the Honey-Bee. 3738

in the males which I could not detect in the other sex; and I

should then be able to determine what (however slight they

might be) were the distinguishing characters of the females—

differences which, under other circumstances, I might probably

have regarded as mere marks of variation ; but these would then

be recognized as characters of full specific value, such as a de-

scription would easily pomt out. This position would apply

admirably to many species in the genera Megachile, Osmia, and

Xylocopa: the females in these genera are frequently extremely

difficult to separate into species ; but when we become acquainted

with each in its entirety, the difficulty is at once removed. The

male sex in these genera frequently presents marked differences

of form in the legs, at other times in the armature of the head

with horns or spines. In the extensive genus Nomada we are

frequently compelled to rely for specific distinctions upon dif-

ferences in coloration, scarcely any presenting themselves in the

structural characters of either sex.

The remark that “ Honey-Bees really present no distinctive

specific characters” would be perfectly true if applied only to

worker Bees; for, with the exception of difference of size and

coloration, no other very satisfactory characters are to be found :

one species only would be readily separable from the rest—the

Apis dorsata, 1t having a constant distinct difference in the

neuration of the anterior wings, and also in the size and position

of the ocelli.

What, then, are the distinctive specific characters in the genus

Apis? These are to be found only in the entirety of the species ;

and I am perfectly convinced that attempts to determine what

are species, and what are races, by a study of the workers only,

must result in the commission of error—little more than dif-

ference of size and variety in coloration being the guides for

determination.

Dr. Gerstacker’s remark must therefore be understood, in my

opinion, as only applicable to the study of the working Bees—

by far the least characteristic form of the species. Apis melli-

fica appears to be the only species of which Dr. Gerstacker

knows the undoubted male; it is true that he has assigned my

species Apis lobata, established upon a solitary specimen in the

national collection (and in all probability it is correctly assigned),

to the Fabrician Apis florea, having received both in a collection

from Ceylon. I myself possess the males of three species, and

a fourth is in the British Museum: each of them is distinguished

by strongly marked distinctive specific characters; so that no

hesitation can possibly be felt about assigning each to a distinct

species of Honey-Bee.

As before observed, I enumerated fifteen species of the genus

374 Mr. F, Smith on the Species and

Apis in my catalogue; but at that time, I must admit, I had

very strong suspicions of several being mere climatal varieties of

the others, such varieties as might be reasonably expected to be

found in communities of the species ; but I felt that I had little

or nothing to guide me in arriving at a more correct enumera-

tion. I might have arbitrarily reduced the number, it is true ;

but such a mode of reduction I felt I was not warranted in

making ; in fact, I found that, until I became acquainted with

the other sexes of these supposed varieties, it was far better to

let them stand as species until more ample and necessary mate-

rial presented itself to work upon.

The possession of an extensive series of examples of any spe-

cies from different localities is doubtless good material for tracing

out the variation in colour to which a species is liable. Apis

mellifica would be an instance of this kind, pregnant in interest.

But, at the same time, I must claim, for a series such as I have

indicated, that it is a means whereby we may also trace the varia-

tion in size to which any species is liable. Therefore, if I inves-

tigate Apis mellifica in this respect, and examine a large series of

examples from all parts of Europe, I include the Apis ligustica

as a mere variety ; and, as I have just observed, my series being

extensive and from all parts of Europe, from the Cape of Good

Hope, from Natal, Sierra Leone, Australia, New Zealand, from

St. Domingo, the Sandwich Islands, also from distant parts of

North America, when I compare all these together, I find no

really perceptible difference in size in the whole : series before me.

In the next place I examine a very extensive series of Honey-

Bees from different parts of Africa, and I at once recognize many

of Apis mellifica, all agreeing as to size, but exhibiting not only

the dark unicolorous Bee of northern Europe, but also an ex-

tremely bright variety of Apts ligustica. I next find a large

number of a bright-coloured species, closely resembling A. ligus-

tica, but all being uniformly of a much smaller size: this is

Latreille’s species, Apis Adansonit. Varieties of this Bee are

described by St. Fargeau under the names A. scutellata, A. nigri-

tarum, and A. Caffra. I entertain little doubt of these three

supposed species being varieties of A. Adansonti; but until all

the sexes of this smaller Bee are obtained, and the males are

found to be identical with those of A. mellifica, I shall regard

the A. Adansonii as a good and very distinct species.

My investigation of the genus Apis induces me to divide it

into seven species: I enumerate eight, but one is founded upon

a single example of a drone: this male is from North China,

whence I also obtained a worker of my own species, Apis nigro-

cincta; therefore it is mighty probable it may prove to be the

male of that species.

Varieties of the Honey-Bee. 375

Dr. Gerstiicker’s history of the geographical distribution of the

Apis mellifica is extremely interesting; but, in my opinion, he

has included, as I before stated, a distinct species, the Apis

Adansonii. I can add somewhat to the range of the European

Bee, as our author says “it does not appear to exist in Austra-

lia ;”” it is, however, I am informed, extremely abundant in that

country, both in a domestic and also in a wild state; it has, of

course, been introduced. It is found in the same way in New

Zealand. In the British Museum are examples of Apis Adan-

sonii from Australia. The Northern Honey-Bee abounds, in a

wild state, in Texas and California; indeed Mr. Lord, who was

resident in the former country for a considerable period, told

me that it would be very difficult, perhaps impossible, to find a

hollow tree untenanted by Apis mellifica.

Dr. Gerstiacker divides the genus Apis into two groups, each

being characterized by different structural peculiarities. After

an extensive examination of species, I find two of the characters

made use of inconstant, as applied to these divisions, but very

useful in the determination of species. I have omitted them in

the characteristics of the groups, and will point out the use

made of them in dividing the species. The first character con-

sists of the number of transverse rows of short hairs or bristles

which line the inside of the metatarsus of the posterior legs. In

the division of the Honey-Bees into two groups, those of the first

are said to have “thirteen rows of bristles on the inner side of

the metatarsus.” I make the number of rows to be fourteen. I

place two species in this division, and both are so characterized.

In the second division, however, the character laid down, as in

part distinguishing them (the “metatarsus of the hind legs with

nine transverse rows of bristles on the inside”), cannot be re-

tained. In order to ascertain correctly whether the species

varied in this particular, | broke off the metatarsal joint from a

large number of my specimens, and, having removed the bristles,

I was enabled to ascertain with facility the exact number of

rows in all the species. The figures given in illustration of this

paper show the number in each: in counting the rows, that at

the apical margin is, in all instances, included. I presume, such

was not the case in drawing up the characters in Dr. Gersticker’s

_ paper, otherwise the first division would have fourteen rows.

The result of my examination of the different species of the

genus Apis shows that Apis dorsata and A. zonata have each

fourteen rows of bristles on the metatarsal joint; A. mellifica,

A. florea, and A. indica have each ten rows; A. Adansonii

has nine, and A. nigro-cincta eleven rows—a most satisfactory

result, since it confirms me in my opinion, founded upon other

characters, of the genus Apis consisting of more than four

376 Mr. F. Smith on the Species and

species, the number given by Dr. Gersticker in his elaborate

memoir. 7

By reference to the plate, it will be at once seen that the form

of the posterior leg of the males of the different species is so

distinctively different, that this single character alone is sufficient

proof of their being distinct species, although the posterior leg in

the other sexes only exhibits slight modifications of form in the

metatarsal joint ; but these, although less marked, are constant.

The rows of stiff hairs or bristles on the metatarsal joint are

each situated on an elevated ridge; so that when the bristles are

removed there is no difficulty in reckoning the number.

Group I. Vertex distinctly narrowed by the large compound eyes, so that

the posterior ocelli are more distant from each other than from the eyes.

In the anterior wings the recurrent nervure issues very near the apex of

the third submarginal cell.

Sp. 1. Apis dorsata, Fabr. Syst. Piez. p. 370, ¥. (India.)

?Apis nigripennis, Latr. Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. v. 170, 3. (Bengal.)

—— bicolor, Klug, Mag. der Gesell. Nat. Fr. zu Berlin, (1807) p. 264, 8.

(India. )

zonata, Guér. Voy. Bélang. Ind. p. 504, 8. (Coromandel.)

testacea, Smith, Proc. Linn. Soe. ii. 49, 3. (Borneo.)

(Additional habitats known are Malacca, Ceylon, Java, Sumatra, Flores,

and Timor.)

Of this species I possess a good series of varieties of the —

worker Bees and two males; the latter sex has not been pre-

viously noticed: one specimen from Bombay is reddish yellow,

with the thorax above, the scape of the antenne, and the outside

of the posterior tibiee and of the metatarsus black; the thorax

and two basal segments of the abdomen are clothed with long

pale-reddish hair, intermixed with darker hairs on the disk of

the thorax ; wings colourless, and much more ample than in the

worker Bee.

The second male is that of the pale variety, Apis testacea,

first taken in Borneo, by Mr. A. R. Wallace, and subsequently in

the island of Timor ; it is entirely of a pale testaceous yellowish

red ; the thorax and two basal segments of the abdomen densely

clothed with long pale-yellow hair; the wings clear hyaline.

Except in coloration, these specimens agree in every parti-

cular; the posterior legs are precisely of the same form and

length. Had I not possessed the male of this variety, I should

have deemed it advisable to regard A. testacea as a distinct

species. The exact correspondence of the two males in their

form and proportions I consider conclusive of their being mere

climatal varieties. I am informed by Mr. Wallace that he cap-

tured this pale variety on the wing in Timor, and that it sus-

Varieties of the Honey-Bee.. 377

pends its combs from the branches of trees, without any out-

ward protection. This, I am informed by Sir John Hearsey, is

also the habit of A. dorsata in India. This species varies greatly

in the coloration of the abdomen. I have seen the following

varieties :-— |

a. Head and thorax black; abdomen yellow, with the apex

more or less dusky; the anterior wings brown, palest at

their posterior margin. (Apis dorsata, Fabr.)

b. fet the previous variety, but with the wings hyaline.

ndia. ,

e. Black, with only the two basal segments of the abdomen

yellowish red. (Apis bicolor and A. zonata.)

d, Varies in having the three basal segments of the abdomen

reddish yellow, and a band of white pubescent pile at the

base of the fourth and fifth segments; anterior wings

brown. Timor. :

e. The head and thorax black, and clothed with pale pubes-

cence; the abdomen and legs entirely pale testaceous ;

wings hyaline. (A. ¢estacea.) Borneo and Timor.

I have added a mark of doubt to the synonym A. nigripennis

because I do not feel quite satisfied of its being distinct from the

next species. I have seen examples of a black Bee from the

Philippines which may prove to be a climatal variety of A. dor-

sata: it has not the ocelli so large as the next species.

Sp. 2. Apis zonata, Smith, Proc. Linn. Soc. iv.8, §. (Celebes.)

Apis dorsata, Gerst. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (1843) xi. 344, nee Fabr.

- This species is entirely black; it is the largest at present

known of the genus; it is 9 lines long, whilst the A. dorsata I

never found to exceed 74 lines. The abdomen, in all the speci-

mens that [ have seen (nineteen or twenty), is very convex above,

and is adorned with a band of snow-white, short pubescent pile

on the basal margins of the third, fourth, and fifth segments ;

these bands are continued beneath. Dr. Gerstiicker considers

this species as an extreme variety of A. dorsata; but in this I

cannot agree. The size, colour, and convexity of the abdomen

are different, in addition to which I find a difference in the form

of the metatarsus; the ocelli are proportionally larger, and the

face is not pubescent. These may be regarded as slight dif-

ferences; but, as I have already remarked, the specific distinc-

tions among the workers of the different species of Honey-Bees

are always extremely slight. The capture of the other sexes

will, no doubt, decide this question; but I am inclined to be-

lieve that A. zonata will prove to be a good species.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. xv. 25

378 Mr.-F. Smith on the Species and

Group II. Vertex not perceptibly narrowed ; the posterior ocelli not more

distant from each other than from the compound eyes. The recurrent

nervure distant from the apex of the third submarginal cell.

Sp. 8. Apis mellifica, Linn: Faun. Suec. p. 421. no. 1697, 8.

(Kurope.)

Apis ligustica, Spin. Ins. Ligur. i. 35. 15. (Italy.)

fasciata, Latr. Ann. Mus. Hist, Nat. v. 171. (Egypt.)

—— cerifera, Scop. Ann. Hist. Nat. iv. 16. (Europe.)

— gregaria, Geoffr. Ins. ii. 407. (France.)

domestica, Ray, Hist. Ins. p. 240. (England.)

Of the unicolorous form of this species I have seen specimens

from nearly all parts of Europe, from most of the West-India

Islands, from New York, Canada, Florida, Texas, California, and

Mexico, from the Cape of Good Hope, Sierra Leone, Australia,

and New Zealand; of the Ligurian form, examples from Italy,

Switzerland, and the Cape of “Good Hope.

Sp. 4. Apis Adansonii, Latr. Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. v.172, &.

(Senegal.)

Apis scutellata, St. Farg. Hym. i. 404, 8. (Africa.)

—— nigritarum, St. Farg. Hym. i. 406. (Congo.)

Caffra, St. Farg. Hym. 1. 402. (Africa.)

? unicolor, Latr. Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. v. 168. (Madagascar.

—— mellifica, Gerst. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1863, vol. xi., nee Linn.

As I have before remarked, Dr. Gerstacker regards this spe-

cies, together with its varieties, as identical with Apis mellifica.

My reasons for differing from him will be found in the fore-

going remarks. I have “also ascertained that the Honey-Bee is

found in Zambesi: this small form I am inclined to consider a

native species, widely spread over the vast expanse of Africa.

The capture of the male will in all probability prove the truth

of my conclusions. The Apis unicolor I have never seen; I have

therefore expressed a doubt as regards its synonymy.

Sp. 5. Apis indica, Fabr. Syst. Piez. p.870, 3. (India.)

Apis Peroni, Latr. Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. v..173, 3. (Timor.)

Delessertii, Guér. Jeon. Rég. Anim. 461, %. (Pondicherry.)

Perrotietui, Guér. Icon. Rég. Anim. 461, S. (Neelgherries.)

socialis, Latr. Ann. Mus. Hist. Nat. iv. 172, wv (India.)

dorsata, St. Farg. Hym. i. 405, 3. (India.

(To the above localities may be added Java, yore Wiores: Malacca,

and Borneo.)

Sp. 6. Apis nigro-cincta, Smith, Proc. Linn, Soe, vy. 93, 8,

(Celebes.)

Apis indica, Gerst. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1863, vol. xi. 343, nec Fabr.

This species has-also been received from Borneo and China—

Varieties of the Honey-Bee. 379

several specimens from the latter locality, all found near Shang-

hai. It is probable that the species described in this paper as

Apis sinensis may prove to be its male: it was taken with the

above-mentioned specimens. Dr, Gerstacker regards this spe-

cies as a variety of Apis indica, and places it among the varie-

ties of that species which are characterized as having only

the anterior part of the first and the basal half of the second

segment yellow, the remainder blackish brown ; my description

is, with the abdomen entirely pale reddish yellow, and a narrow

black band on the apical margin of all the segments.

I consider the species distinct from A. indica for the following

reasons: it is uniformly larger, and has proportionally larger

ocelli, the anterior one being more advanced and forming a more

acute triangle; in front of the anterior ocellus is a strongly im-

pressed channel, which passes down to the clypeus. These

characters will probably be considered slight ones; but we must

bear in mind that the distinctive specific characters in the genus

Apis are slight in the working Bees, only one instance, as I

have already observed, being known to the contrary, in A, dor-

sata,

Sp. 7. Apis florea, Fabr. Syst. Piez. p. 873, ¥.- (India.)

Apis andreniformis, Smith, Proc. Linn. Soe. ii. 49, : . (Borneo.)

— lobata, Smith, Cat. Hym. Ins. Apide, ii. 416, . (India.)

—— indica, Latr. Ann: Mus. Hist. Nat. v. 169, 3. ‘india

On a careful examination of A. andreniformis, I am inclined

to consider it an extreme variety of A. florea: that species has

the two basal segments of the abdomen red; but I have others

in which the abdomen is entirely red, the apical segment being

slightly fuscous: I find that it varies in colour much more than

I was aware of when I described the species. The example upon

which I founded it is the only one that I have seen with the

abdomen entirely black, the second segment being narrowly

rufo-fuscous at the basal margin, whilst the basal margins of the

third, fourth, and fifth segments have each a narrow band of

white pubescent pile. Dr. Gerstacker has ascertained that this

species is the Anthophora florea of Fabricius ; he has also received

the worker Bees from Ceylon, together with specimens of my

Apis lobata: for this reason A, lobata is assigned as the male;

if such prove to be the fact, it will be the first instance of such

a yast discrepancy in size occurring in the genus Apis, the

average size of the worker Bee being 3# lines, whilst A. lobata

is 5 lines. I am, however, inclined to Dr. Gerstacker’s opinion,

since he has had an opportunity of examining combs of A. florea,

and he observes that the drone-cells are very large.

25%

380 Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants.

Sp. 8. Apis sinensis.

Length 5 lines. |

This species is of the same colour and general form as the

male of A. mellifica; but the neuration of the anterior wings is

different; the recurrent nervure enters the third submarginal

cell nearer to its apex; the difference in the form of the poste-

rior tibize is also a distinctive specific character. (See Pl. XIX.

fiz. 4.)

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIX.

Fig. 1. Posterior leg of the male of Apis mellifica.

Fig. 2 Jy %9 Apis dorsata.

Fig. 3 9 ms Apis florea.

Fig. 4. Apis sinensis.

Fig. 5. Posterior leg of the Worker Bee of Apis mellifica.

Fig. 6. * fe fF Apis Adansonit.

Fig. 7 4y ” ” Apis zonata.

Fig. 8 “ is ” Apis dorsata.

Fig. 9. > Ms fe Apis nigro-cincta.

Fig. 10. Apis indica.

Fig. 11. Posterior metatar sus, showing the number of transverse rows of

bristles to be fourteen in Apis dorsata.

Fig. 12. Showing the number to be nine in Apis Adansonii.

Fig. 13. ‘ 9 eleven in Apis nigro-cincta.

‘ig. 14. 9 - ten in Apis indica.

Fig. 15. % 9 ten in Apis mellifica.

Fig. 16. 59 $s ten in Apis florea.

XXXVII.—On Raphides and other Crystals in Plants.

By Greorce Guiuiver, F.R.S.

[Continued from p. 212.]

Bromeliacee.—Besides the species of this order noticed in the

‘Annals’ for May last I have examined leaves of Dasylirion fili-

forme and D. acrostichum, in which are a few raphides (more

abundant in the pale bases of the leaves), crystal prisms, and

spheeraphides; and a leaf of Bonapartea gracilis, which affords a

profusion of raphides and a few larger crystal prisms.

Commelinacee.—To the former observations (‘ Annals,’ June

1864) it may be added that Tradescantia discolor is also a raphis-

bearing plant: a number of small quadratic crystals, or such

octahedrons as were described in Tradescantia by Schleiden, I

have likewise seen in the leaves and stem of Tradescantia and

Commelina.

Aracee.—Of the different tribes of this order in Prof. Balfour’s

‘Manual of Botany,’ I have examined several species during last

summer, and repeated and confirmed the observations given in

the ‘Annals’ for May 1861, Sept. (page 228) and Nowy, 1863,

Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants. 381

Feb., March, and June 1864. The parts examined anew of the

following plants will be noted within brackets.

Calla palustris: [leaf, flower-spike, spathe, and ovaries] all

containing raphides. Monstera deliciosa {bits of leaves! : raphides

abundant in large, hyaline, viscid cells; also some spheraphides,

especially in the petioles. -Arum maculatum [leaves, berries, and

tubers] and leaves and stem of A.Dracunculus: raphides abound-

ing. Colocasia odora, C. antiquorum, and Caladium viviparum

[leaves]: raphides plentiful in these three plants. Leaf, scape,

and immature fruit of Philodendron giganteum and leaf of P.

pertusum: raphides abundant. Richardia eihiopica [leaves] :

raphides abundant, and affording a good example of biforines,

Diffenbachia maculata [leaves] and leaf, flower-spike, and ovaries

of Orontium aquaticum: abounding in raphides. Leaf of Pothos

acaulis: raphides and starch plentiful. Leaf-blade and root of

Anthurium Harrisii: a few small raphides and many cells con-

taining small starch-granules. Leaf of A. coriaceum: small

raphides and starch-cells, both scanty ; many spheraphides in the

petiole. -Acorus Calamus [leaves and root-stock| and leaves and

flower-spike of A. gramineus: true raphides not seen in either

of these plants; only (and that rarely) one or two solitary crys-

tal-prisms and crystalline granules. Typha latifolia and 7. an-

gustifolia (leaves, stem, pith, and root-stock]: raphides rather

plentiful. Sparganium ramosum and S. simplex: [leaves, stem,

pith, peduncle, style, and outer green part of immature fruit]

raphides in all these parts. Lemna [fronds]: all our species

afford raphides, which are abundant in L. minor and L. trisulca,

and comparatively scanty in L. gibba and L. polyrrhiza.

Thus, of all the plants yet examined of this order, Acorus is

the only genus in which true raphides could not be found ; and

yet I have often searched for them in A. Calamus at all seasons,

and when they were always easily found in such of the other

plants as were available for comparison—to wit, Arum, Typha,

Sparganium, and Lemna. The paucity of raphides in Anthurium

appears remarkable when we consider their abundance in Pothos

and Orontium. ,

Now our native plants above mentioned stand, in Prof.

Babington’s ‘Manual of British Botany,’ under the orders

Typhacee, Aracee, and Lemnacez, and between the orders

Alismacee and Potamogetonaceze. And while those species of

the said three orders, Typhacez, Aracee, and Lemnacez, with

the single exception of A. Calamus, regularly afford raphides,

- the English species of the two neighbouring orders, Alismacez

and Potamogetonacee, are as regularly devoid of raphides. But

Prof. Lindley, in his admirable ‘School Botany,’ places Acorus

in a distinct order, Acoraccee, between Juncacee and Juncagi-

382 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

nacese—two orders of which the British members are also dati:

tute, or nearly so, of raphides.

Here, then, as far as regards the British Flora, are three

orders differing, in the possession of this character of raphis-

bearing, from their neighbouring orders; while, on the other

hand, as we have already shown (‘ Annals,’ March 1864, p. 214,

and ‘Quart. Journ. Micros. Science,’ Jan. 1864), the order

Hydrocharidacee differs, in the regular want of this character, —

from its neighbours Trilliacese, Dioscoreacexe, and Orchidacez,

three orders in which raphis-bearing is a constant and intrinsic,

plain and certain function of the cell-life, if not of every species,

certainly of all that I have examined.

Potamogetonacee to Characee.—We have already seen how

abundant raphides are in many Endogens; but, although it is

stated in some of our best and latest books of phytotomy that

raphides abound in Monocotyledones generally, it is remarkable

that I have never yet found true raphides in any native plant of the

orders from Potamogetonacez to Characez, both inclusive, and

which occupy a fifth part of the text in the ‘ Manual of British

Botany.’ Thus true raphides, after either an absence from or pre-

sence in several different preceding orders of Monocotyledones,

are next so abundant in Typhacez, Aracez, and Lemnacez, and

at last suddenly cease to characterize any. of the following

orders, from Potamogetonacex, through the rest of the class,

down to and inclusive of the Cryptogamez Ductulose.

Edenbridge, April 3, 1865.

[To be continued. ]

XXXIX.—Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazons Val-

ley. Coxtxortera: Lonetcornes. By H. W. Barss, Esq.

[Continued from p. 225.]

6. Thorax widest at the basal angles, gradually narrowed thence to

the apex.

11. Colobothea pimplea, n. sp.

C. minus elongata et attenuata, cinereo- vel griseo-fulva; capite

fusco, vertice lineis duabus divergentibus cinereo-fulvis ; thorace

vittis septem fuscis, quarum una mediana latiore ; elytris griseis,

fusco irroratis, cinereo-fulvo maculatis, fasciis tribus (apud suturam

interruptis) fuscis, apice sinuato-truncatis, angulis interioribus

prominulis, exterioribus spiniformibus. Long. 44-5 lin. ¢ @.

Head dingy brown, forehead streaked with tawny, vertex with

two fine tawny lines diverging on the occiput. Antenne black

or reddish, fourth, sixth, eighth, and tenth joints with a whitish

of the Amazons Valley. | 383

ring. Thorax depressed at the base, ashy or tawny, with a broad

central vitta, and, on each side, three narrower vitte, purplish

brown. Elytra moderately elongated, apex sinuate-truncate,

with exterior angles produced into spines, and sutural angles

dentiform ;. surface grey, minutely speckled with dusky and

sprinkled with larger tawny (most often rounded) spots: each

side has three transverse-quadrate purplish-brown spots or fasciz,

which do not reach the suture, the apex edged with tawny.

Body beneath clothed with tawny-ashy pile; abdomen spotted

on the sides with black. Legs reddish, spotted with ashy.

Terminal abdominal segment rather more tapering in the

female than in the male; dorsal plate notched in both sexes ;

ventral plate terminating in spines in the male, angles simply

acute in the female. Fore tarsi in the male moderately dilated,

fringed with long hairs.

Branches of felled trees: Para, Obydos, and banks of the

Tapajos. Also found at Cayenne. I have seen it, in French

collections, under the name of C. sealineata (Reiche, MS.)—a

name which I have not adopted, as the thorax has seven lines,

and not six.

12. Colobothea destituta, n. sp.

C. minus elongata, obscure grisea; capite nigro, vertice lineis duabus

divergentibus griseis; thorace vittis septem nigris, quarum una

_ mediaua latiore; elytris obscure griseis, nigro confertim irroratis,

cinereo-griseo maculatis, fasciis interruptis tribus vel duabus (plus

. minusve obsoletis) nigris, apice sinuato-truncatis, angulis interiori-

bus prominulis, exterioribus spiniformibus. Long. 44-6 lin. ¢ 2.

Kiead blackish, forehead streaked with ashy-grey, vertex with

two fine ashy lines diverging on the occiput. Antenne black,

fourth, sixth, eighth, and tenth joints with a whitish ring. Tho-

rax dull grey, with seven black vittee, central one twice as thick as

any of the rest. Elytra moderately elongated and tapering, apex

sinuate-truncate, sutural angles dentiform, external spiniform ;

surface obscure grey, thickly irrorated with blackish, and having

a few larger ashy, mostly rounded spots ; each with two (and some-

times an indication of a third) transverse quadrate black spots,

not distinctly limited. Body beneath ashy; abdomen spotted

on the sides with black. Legs black, spotted with grey.

3. Terminal ventral plate sinuate-truncate, angles acute ;

dorsal plate narrower, sinuate-truncate.

?. Terminal abdominal segment elongated and tapering ;

both plates sinuate-truncate, not spinose.

On branches of dead trees, Para.

13. Colobothea seminalis, n. sp.

C. minus elongata, fusco-nigra ; capitis vertice lineis duabus diver-

384: Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

gentibus; thorace vittis sex, elytris maculis parvis partim con-

fluentibus, cinereo-fulvis, his apice cano marginatis sinuato-trun-

catis, angulis exterioribus spinosis. Long. 33-5 lin. 9.

Head blackish, forehead streaked with ashy-tawny, vertex

with two ashy-tawny lines diverging on the occiput. Antenne

black or reddish, fourth, sixth, eighth, and tenth joints with a

whitish ring at their bases. Thorax black, with three ashy-

tawny longitudinal lines on each side; the sternum and the

sides above the coxe also tawny-ashy: on the surface near the

base are two distinct punctures, besides the row along the

hind margin. Elytra moderately elongated and tapering, deep

brownish black, covered with little oblong tawny-ashy spots,

which are collected together irregularly in some places, leaving

small spaces of the ground-colour; the apex has a hoary spot.

Body beneath tawny-ashy; abdomen spotted (as in the allied

species) with black. Legs blackish, spotted with grey.

? . Terminal ventral plate simply sinuate-truncate, angles not

produced; dorsal plate narrower, emarginate at apex.

Branches of dead trees, Para.

14. Colobothea paulina, n. sp.

C. robustior, modice elongata, fusco-nigra; capitis vertice lineis

duabus divergentibus; thorace vittis sex, elytris maculis parvis

oblongis discretis, cinereo-fulvis, apice cano marginatis, sinuato-

truncatis, angulis exterioribus spinosis. Long. 4-6 lin. 9°.

Head dusky, streaked with ashy-tawny, vertex with two ashy-

tawny lines diverging on the occiput. Thorax black, with three

tawny-ashy lines on each side ; the sides above the coxee and the

sternum of the same colour; surface wanting the two punctures

near the base which are distinctive of C. seminalis. Elytra

brownish black, sprmkled with a number of small oblong tawny-

ashy spots, which are so arranged as to leave black undefined

spaces in the situations where lateral spots or fasciz are usually

situated in the allied species; apex edged with hoary white.

Body beneath ashy-tawny; abdomen spotted with black on the

sides. Legs black, spotted with grey.

@. Terminal ventral plate broadly emarginated at the apex,

and with a tooth in the middle of the emargination; angles

produced into spines. Dorsal plate tapering, obtuse.

Upper Amazons, at 8. Paulo, on branches of dead trees. The

species has also been found in the interior of French Guiana by

M. Bar. A closely allied form is found in Venezuela; but it

differs greatly in the shape of the terminal abdominal segment

in the female*.

* Colobothea mosaica (Deyrolle, MS.). Modice elongata, nigra, griseo

maculata. Caput nigrum, orbita oculorum griseo marginata. An<

of the Amazons Valley. 385

15. Colobothea varica, n. sp.

C. modice elongata et attenuata, fusca; thorace dorso vittis duabus

cinereo-fulvis, postice divaricatis, lateribus cinereo-fulvis vitta ni-

gra; elytris maculis parvis cinereo-fulvis, partim discretis, partim

subconfluentibus. Long. 43-5 lin. ¢ @.

Head dusky, forehead streaked with tawny-ashy; two diverging

lines of the same colour on the vertex. Antenne black, reddish

towards the base; fourth, sixth, eighth, and tenth joints with

whitish rings. Thorax black on the surface, with two thickish

tawny vitte diverging behind ; sides and under surface ashy, each

with a black stripe. Elytra moderately tapering, apex truncate,

exterior angles spinose; surface dark brownish, sprinkled with

small tawny spots, sometimes arranged in rows over the basal

half, but agglomerated more or less beyond the middle, leaving

clear spaces; in other examples more irregular, apex edged with

whitish. Body beneath somewhat uniformly clothed with tawny-

ashy tomentum (except, as usual, the terminal segment). Legs

reddish, spotted with ashy.

& @. Terminal abdominal segment tapering; dorsal plate

rounded at tip; ventral broadly truncate, with angles produced

into short and broad spines, and middle of the truncation

slightly advanced or festooned. The fore tarsi in the ¢ are

simple.

Branches of dead trees, Ega; abundant.

16. Colobothea propinqua, n. sp.

C. modice elongata et attenuata, fusca; thorace cinereo-fulvo, vittis

septem fusco-nigris, una mediana et tribus utrinque lateralibus

quarum duabus postice conjunctis tertiaque, inferiore tenuissima ;

elytris maculis parvis cinereo-fulvis.in seriebus interruptis ordi-

natis. Long. 5 lin. Q.

Head blackish, streaked with greyish; vertex with two di-

vergent grey lines; antenne black, reddish towards the base,

fourth, sixth, eighth, and tenth joints ringed with white. Tho-

rax ashy, with seven black vitte—namely, one in the middle,

broader, two on each side converging and blending before reach-

img the base, and one below them very slender. Elytra truncate

at apex, with exterior angles spiniform; surface dark brown,

tenne fuscee, griseo tomentose, articulis basi pallidioribus. Thorax

griseus, vittis octo nigris, dorso punctis duobus prope basin. Elytra

modice attenuata, apice truncata, angulis exterioribus spiniformibus,

nigra, maculis quadratis griseis in seriebus sex vel septem ordinatis,

pone medium et prope apicem interruptis. Corpus subtus cinereo-

fulvo tomentosum, nigro maculatum. Pedes picei, cinereo tomentosi.

Foemine segmento terminali abdominis attenuato, apice fisso. Long.

‘6 ln. Hab. in Venezuela. Coll. Bates.

386 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

covered with distinct ashy-tawny spots, arranged partly in rows,

but interrupted by oblique clear spaces near the base, at the

middle, and near the apex; apex with an ashy spot on each ely-

tron, much enlarged towards the suture. Body beneath clothed

with tawny-ashy tomentum ; abdomen spotted with black. Legs

reddish, spotted with black and ashy.

2. Terminal ventral segment strongly tapering ; ventral plate

truncate, angles produced into lengthy spines; dorsal plate

rounded at apex.

S. Paulo, Upper Amazons. It is very closely allied to C. va-

rica, but differs in the thoracic markings from all the numerous

specimens which I have examined of that species.

17. Colobothea nevia, n. sp.

C. elongata, nigra; thorace vittis quatuor tenuibus, elytris maculis

parvis, rotundatis, dispersis, cinereis ; corpore subtus vitta laterali

fulvo-cinerea tomentosa infra nigro marginata. Long. 43-6lin. g 2.

Head black, streaked with tawny, vertex with two diverging

lines of the same colour. Thorax black, with four tawny-ashy

lines, the two dorsal ones not at all divergent. Elytra some-

what more elongated than in the preceding species; apex trun-

cate, outer angles spinose ; surface black, shining, and sprinkled

with rounded tawny-ashy scattered spots, which sometimes leave

a clear space behind the middle and near the apex; apex mar-

gined with whitish. Body beneath greyish; each side with a

broad stripe of dense tawny tomentum extending from the front

margin of the prothorax to the tip of the abdomen, interrupted

on each segment of the latter by a black spot. Legs ashy,

spotted with black. |

&. Terminal ventral segment elongated, flattened, tapering,

very much longer than the dorsal, and deeply notched at the

apex. Anterior tarsi not dilated, but fringed with long fine

hairs.

9. Terminal ventral segment tapering, apex sinuate-trun-

cate, angles spinose; dorsal segment obtuse at apex, slightly

notched in the middle.

On branches of dead trees, Ega. An abundant species,

18. Colobothea juncea, n. sp.

C. gracilior, angustata, fusca; thorace cinereo-fulvo, vittis septem

fuscis ; elytris pone humeros sensim, apices versus citius attenuatis,

maculis parvis cinereo-fulvis plerumque confluentibus. Long.

4, lin. Q.

Head blackish, streaked with ashy-tawny, vertex with two

diverging tawny lines. Thorax ashy-tawny, with seven blackish

vitte. Elytra slender, tapering gradually from the shoulders to

of the Amazons Valley. 387

near the apical spines, thence more quickly narrowed; apex

truncate, outer angles spinose; surface sprinkled with ashy-

tawny specks, agglomerated here and there into irregular larger

spots, and leaving a clear space near the apex; apex broadly

edged with white. Body beneath reddish, clothed with ashy

tomentum, which is denser on the sides of the breast, and more

scanty along the middle of the abdomen. Legs reddish, spotted

with grey and black.

@. Terminal abdominal segment tapering and narrow; ven-

tral plate sinuate-truncate, angles not prominent; dorsal plate

with a shallow angular emargination.

~ Para.

19. Colobothea securifera, n. sp.

C. modice elongata, postice attenuata, fusca; thorace vittis sex.

cinereo-fulvis ; elytris maculis parvis cinereo-fulvis conspersis, sin-

gulis spatio magno discoidali fusco maculam majorem cinereo-

fulvam includente: maris segmento terminali ventrali angulis in

lobos securiformes productis. Long. 43 lin. ¢ Q. (7 exempl.)

Head reddish brown, streaked with tawny, and with two

divergent tawny lines on the crown. Antenne reddish, bases

of alternate joints from the sixth ashy. Thorax chestnut-brown

or dark brown, with six vittee and the under surface ashy-tawny.

Elytra rather short, tapering gradually and rather strongly from

base to apex; apex sinuate-truncate, external angles spinose ;

surface dark castaneous brown or blackish brown, the basal and

apical parts dusted with irregular-sized tawny-ashy specks,

leaving a broad clear middle space, in the centre of which (on

each elytron) is a large irregular tawny-ashy spot ; apex with a

triangular broadish ashy spot. Body beneath clothed with

tawny-ashy pile. Legs reddish; tarsi and tibie spotted with

ashy and black.

dg. Terminal ventral segment short and broad, each apical

angle produced into a long, deflexed, horny, hatchet-shaped lobe ;

dorsal segment narrowed and emarginated at the apex: fore

tarsi moderately dilated, not fringed; first joint not broader

than the end

2 . Terminal ventral segment tridentated, middle tooth shorter

and broader than the outer ones; dorsal segment narrow and

obtuse.

Para and Lower Amazons.

20. Colobothea sejuncta, u. sp.

C. modice elongata, postice attenuata, fusca; thorace vittis sex

cinereo-fulvis; elytris maculis parvis cinereo-fulvis conspersis,

singulis spatio magno discoidali fusco maculam majorem cinereo-

388 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

fulvam includente: maris segmento terminali ventrali obtuso,

inermi, angulis penicillatis. Long. 4} lm. ¢ 2. (3 exempl.)

Head reddish brown, streaked with tawny, and with two di-

vergent tawny lines on the crown. Antenne reddish, bases of

alternate joints from the fourth or sixth ashy. Thorax chestnut.

brown or darker, with six vitte and the under surface ashy-

tawny. Llytra rather short and slender, gradually and rather

strongly tapering from base to apex; apex sinuate-truncate,

both sutural and external angles spinose, the sutural shorter ;

surface dark castaneous brown, the basal and apical parts sprin-

kled with irregular-sized tawny-ashy specks, leaving a broad

clear space on the disk of each, in the centre of which is a larger

irregular tawny-ashy spot; apex with an ashy margin of regular

width. Body beneath clothed with tawny-ashy pile. Legs

reddish ; tibice and tarsi spotted with ashy and black, |

g. Terminal abdominal segment rather elongate, thickened

before the apex ; the ventral plate with obtuse angles, from each

of which proceeds a line of thick bristles; dorsal plate simple at

the apex, and closely applied to the sloping front margin of the

ventral. Fore tarsi with the first joint greatly dilated.

? . Terminal abdominal segment strongly tapering and notched

at the apex.

Kga, Upper Amazons.

The very great and striking difference in the accessory genital

organs between these two closely allied species (Colobothea securi-

fera and C. sejuncta) merits a few words of especial mention.

When I was separating my specimens of Colobothea into species,

I placed together all the individuals belonging to these two as

one and the same, and could not find anything in their form or

markings to warrant their being treated as anything more than

mere local varieties, even after I had given them a second exa-

mination. A species has so often proved to exist under distinct

local forms on the Upper and Lower Amazons, that I concluded

this was simply another example of the rule. When I came,

however, to separate the sexes previous to describing the species,

I discovered the remarkable difference of structure described

above, and then noticed the two or three other small points of

difference in the general shape and tips of the elytra which I

have noted in the descriptions. A pair of elongated horny pro-

cesses, which I suppose to be the sheath of the penis, project

from between the terminal abdominal segments in two out of

the three males I possess; in the third they appear to be with-

drawn into the abdomen. It is a remarkable circumstance, that

in many families of Insects which have accessory sexual parts

easy of examination, it is found that these differ very con-

siderably in structure in closely allied species. It has been

of the Amazons Valley. 389

remarked that they offer some of the best characters to distin-

guish species, and they have been made use of to separate species

which scarcely offered any other distinguishable characters.

Mr. Baly has also discovered that the horny penis concealed in

the male abdomen of Phytophagous Coleoptera differs in form

in closely allied species; and he has shown me a long series of

specimens mounted for examination under the microscope, be-

longing chiefly to the genera Chrysomela and Eumolpus, which

offer a most instructive study, since by their means some forms

before considered as varieties turn out to be distinct species.

This class of facts seems to me of great significance, as throwing

light on the segregation of varieties and their passage into true

species. For if we admit that the only sound difference between

allied varieties and allied species is that the former intermarry,

and the latter do not, then the abrupt and great diversities of

structure in those organs most directly involved in the matter

must be considered as affording an explanation why many varie-

ties do not intercross with the parent stock, and therefore re-

main as independent forms or species. The difference in the

accessory male organs of our two allied species or local forms of

Colobothea is so great that no one who examines them can be-

lieve both to be adapted to the corresponding organs of the

females of each form. At the same time I have no doubt that,

were it not for the great difference between these organs in our

two forms, no entomologist would doubt their being mere local

varieties of one and the same stock. Scores of other local varie-

ties occur in the same countries, presenting all the successive

steps of segregation, from the most partial variation to the full-

formed local race.

Thus we have only to admit that-species disseminate them-

selves over wide areas, and adjust themselves to the diversities

of local conditions, or, in other words, segregate local varieties,

to open the way towards an explanation of the way in which

the world has become peopled by its myriads of species. The

inevitable law of Natural Selection which governs the general

process of the adjustment of the local races to new conditions

will explain the changes of conditions of life in time; and the

laws of variation, diversified in details as are the species them-

selves, will explain the rest.

21. Colobothea bisignata, un. sp.

C. modice elongata, fusca; thorace vittis novem cinereis; elytris

maculis parvis subconfluentibus cinereis, relicto spatio medio fusco

maculam magnam albam includente. Long. 5 lin. ¢ Q.

Head rusty brown, streaked with ashy, vertex with two ashy

lines divergent towards the occiput. Antenne rusty brown,

390 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

tips of joints blackish, bases of alternate joints whitish. Thorax

with nine ashy longitudinal lines, the central one the slenderest,

the second (from the central one) not reaching the hind margin,

and the two lateral ones on each side very oblique. LElytra

moderately short and tapering, apex sinuate-truncate, external

angle produced into a long tooth; dark purplish brown, sprin-

kled near the base and apex with ashy dots, which unite here

and there in irregular strige ; the central space clear, and having

in the middle of each elytron a large round white spot; there is

also a small white spot on the suture near the scutellum. Body

beneath clothed with dingy-ashy pile; abdomen spotted with

black. Legs purplish brown, ringed with ashy.

S 2. Terminal abdominal segment similar in form in the

two sexes, longer and tapering in the female; the ventral plate

in both truncated, with angles simply acute; the dorsal plate

distinctly notched in the middle of its apex in the female, obtase

in the male. ‘Tarsi simple in the male,

A common insect on dead branches, &c., at Ega.

22. Colobothea latevitiata, n. sp.

C. elongata, angustior; thorace sordide fulvo-cinereo, vitta lata me-

diana alteraque tenui laterali fuscis; elytris postice attenuatis,

humeris valde obliquis, fuscis, maculis fulvo- vel sordide cinereis

plagiatim conspersis. Long. 4-5 lin. ¢ Q.

Head blackish, streaked with tawny, vertex with a single

tawny line extending to the occiput. Antenne long and slen-

der, dusky brownish at the tips and ashy at the bases of the

joints. Thorax with a small acute prominence on each side near

the base; clothed with dingy tawny or ashy tomentum, leaving

a broad stripe in the middle and a slender line on each side of

the disk dark brown, Llytra rather slender and tapering;

shoulders very oblique, apex somewhat narrow and sinuate-trun-

cate, with sutural angle slightly prominent, external dentiform ;

surface brown, covered with dingy ashy or tawny spots, which

unite together in patches, leaving irregular brown spaces. Body

beneath dingy tawny; abdomen not spotted with black on the

sides. Legs rusty brown, varied with black, and ringed with

ashy.

. Anterior tarsi dilated and fringed. Terminal abdominal

segment short, truncated; ventral plate emarginated at the

apex.

: ?. Terminal abdominal segment greatly elongated and sub-

tubular; dorsal plate slender, obtuse; ventral truncated, angles

not produced.

Var. Obydensis. A female example in my collection from

Obydos, on the Guiana side of the Lower Amazons, differs from

of the Amazons Valley. — . 391

the typical form in having a distinct quadrate silky-brown spot

on each elytron close to the apex, and also a distinct broad

dusky stripe along the episterna of the prothorax.

Taken at Carepi, near Para; found also, but sparingly, at

Santarem and at Ega.

23. Colobothea styligera, n. sp.

C. elongata, thorace fulvo-cinereo, vitta lata mediana alteraque tenui

_ laterali velutino-nigris, lateribus infra cinereo-fusco late vittatis ;

elytris postice attenuatis, cinereo-fulvo dense confluenter maculatis,

relictis utrinque macula rotundata pone medium alteraque qua-

drata apicali nigro-fuscis. Long. 6 lin, 5 Q.

Head blackish, streaked with tawny; vertex with a single

tawny line. Antenne blackish, bases of fourth to sixth joints white.

Thorax with the posterior angles extending laterally towards

the shoulders of the elytra, above tawny fulvous, with a broad

velvety-black central vitta, and a narrow lateral line of the same

colour, ‘The episterna have a broad ashy-brown stripe. Llytra

tapering, shoulders less oblique, densely clothed with confluent

ashy-tawny spots, leaving a rounded discoidal spot on each behind

the middle, and a quadrate one close to the apex, dark brown ;

apex sinuate-truncate, sutural angle slightly prominent, external

dentiform. Body beneath ashy, varied with tawny patches ; abdo-

men spotted with dusky. Legs tawny-ashy, spotted with black.

6. Anterior tarsi dilated and fringed. Terminal abdominal

segment not reaching the tip of the elytra, narrowed towards

the apex; dorsal plate obtuse, ventral truncate-emarginate.

_ 2. Terminal abdominal segment tubular, prolonged con-

siderably beyond the apex of the elytra ; dorsal plate lanceolate,

ventral truncated, angles not produced.

Ega.

24, Colobothea grallatriz, n. sp.

C. elongata, postice valde regulariter attenuata, nigra; thorace vittis

sex cinereo-fulvis, limeolaque mediana cinerea ; elytris cinereo ful-

voque dense confluenter irroratis, maculis tribus utrinque discoi-

dalibus plagaque magna apicali nigris; maris pedibus longissimis

yalidis, Long. ¢ 63, 2 43 ln.

Head blackish, streaked with tawny, vertex with two tawny-

ashy slightly divergent lines. Antenne robust, black, bases of

alternate joimts ringed with whitish. Thorax black, and having

on each side three tawny-ashy vittz, and a thin grey line down

the middle of the black central streak. LHlytra with shoulders

moderately prominent laterally and vertically, thence regularly

tapering to the apex, which is truncated, with the sutural angle

moderately produced, and the apical angle spiniform; the sur-

face is thickly covered with confluent spots, partly grey and

392 Mr, H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

partly fulvous, which leave, on the disk of each, three spots (one

before the middle, and two, placed obliquely, after the middle)

and a large square black apical spot of a fine black colour ; apex

margined with ashy. Body beneath grey; sides, from the front

of the prothorax to the penultimate ventral segment, occu-

pied by a broad ochreous-tawny stripe ; sides of abdomen spotted

with black. Legs ashy, spotted with black.

&. Legs greatly elongated, and stouter than in the female;

anterior tarsi broadly dilated and hirsute. Terminal abdominal

segment short; apex both of the dorsal and ventral plates

emarginated. |

2. Terminal abdominal segment narrow and moderately

elongated, obtuse, angles not produced.

ga and S. Paulo; rare.

25. Colobothea olivencia, n. sp.

C. elongata, postice regulariter attenuata, nigra; thorace vittis qua-

tuor cinereo-fulvis; elytris confluenter fulvo-cinereo maculatis,

plaga quadrata apicali nigra. Long. 55-63 lin. ¢ Q.

Head blackish, streaked with tawny, vertex with two divergent

tawny-ashy lines. Antenne black, fourth, sixth, and tenth

joints white at the base. Thorax black; disk with two tawny-

ashy vittze continuous with the lines on the crown of the head,

and, like them, divergent posteriorly ; besides these, there is a

narrower vitta on each side at the extreme edge of the pro-

notum, and scarcely visible from above. Elytra with a promi-

nent black tubercle at the apex of the prominent shoulders,

gradually tapering, apex truncate, sutural angles scarcely pro-

minent, external spiniform ; surface sprinkled with tawny (anda

few grey) spots, which are confluent, but do not leave very distinct

black spaces; close to the apex, on each, is a large square black

patch, the apex itself being edged with whitish. Body beneath

ashy-tawny; breast, and abdomen on the sides, streaked or

spotted with black. Legs varied with ashy and black.

g. Larger and more robust than the female, both in body

and limbs; anterior tarsi dilated and fringed. Terminal abdo-

minal segment short, apex of both the dorsal and ventral plates

emarginated.

?. Terminal abdominal segment elongated, and projecting

beyond the apex of the elytra, but not tubular, and somewhat

flattened, with the apex both of the dorsal and ventral plates

truncated and notched in the middle. )

S. Paulo, Upper Amazons; rare.

26. Colobothea pura, nu. sp.

C. elongata, postice attenuata, nigra; thorace vittis quatuor elytris-

of the Amazons Valley. 393

que maculis confluentibus cinereo-fulvis, his spatio apicali nigro ;

antennis robustissimis ( ¢), nigris, articulo sexto annulo lato albo,

8°° et 10™° basi cinereis. Long. 54-64 lin. ¢.

Head black, with ashy lines, vertex with two divergent tawny-

ashy lines. Antenne (¢) extremely stout, gradually tapering

to the apex, deep black; the joints from the base to the sixth

spotless ; the sixth has a white ring occupying two-thirds of the

length of the joint; the base of the eighth joint is grey (on one

side only), and the tenth joint has an ashy ring. Thorax deep

black, the central part with two ashy-tawny vitte not continuous

with the lines of the crown, and parallel; the sides near the

episternum have also each a tawny-ashy line. Elytra tapering

in straight lines to the apex, the latter truncated, with sutural

angle not produced, external dentiform ; surface thinly and irre-

gularly sprinkled with punctures, each of which has a very short

strong bristle, and being surmounted by a granule; olivaceous-

black, sprinkled with ashy or tawny-ashy specks, everywhere con-

fluent and forming a marbled pattern, but leaving a black space

near the apex; apex itselfedged with ashy. Body beneath grey,

varied with tawny, and having, in fresh examples,a tawny-ochreous

lateral vitta from the front edge of the prothorax to the last

segment of the abdomen ; abdomen thinly clothed with grey pile,

sides spotted with black. Legs black, thinly clothed with grey

pile; knees and tips of tibize and tarsi black.

6. Legs elongated and robust; anterior tarsi dilated and

fringed. Terminal ventral segment semicircularly sinuated at

the apex, with the angles acute and produced; dorsal plate

broad, obtuse, faintly emarginated.

Obydos, Lower Amazons.

27. Colobothea carneola, n. sp.

C. elongata, postice modice attenuata, nigra; thorace vittis quatuor,

elytrisque maculis numerosis discretis, carneo-fulvis, his spatio

apicali nigro; antennis ( ¢ ) normalibus, articulis 4%, 6%, 8v°, 10™°

albo annulatis. Long. 52 lin. ¢.

Very closely allied to C. pura, but differs in the degree of

robustness and coloration of the antenne, and in the spots

on the elytra being nearly all quite separate and inclining in

colour towards pinkish red. ‘The elytra are sprinkled with

punctures, as in C. pura, but they are not so conspicuous,

nor surmounted by elevated points; the bristles are more nu-

merous towards the apex, although the punctures from which

they arise are not conspicuous. Body beneath and legs as in

~ C. pura.

6. Terminal ventral segment semicircularly sinuated at the

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 26

394 Dr. P. P. Carpenter on new Forms of Mollusca

apex, with the:angles acute; dorsal. obtusely trancated. _ Ante-

rior tarsi dilated and fringed. 3 |

Obydos.

28. Colobothea forcipata, n. sp.

C. gracilis, postice valde attenuata, nigra, vertice thoraceque vitta

lata communi cinerea; elytris cinereo nebulosis, relictis plagis

lateralibus et vitta lata apicali nigris; antennis nigris, articulo 6°

a pagel de maris segmento ventral terminal forcipata, Long,

4-54 lin. o

Head black, forehead spotless, vertex with a broadish ashy

line, which continues along the middle of the thorax, enlarging

posteriorly, the rest of the surface of the thorax deep black.

Antenne black, sixth joint alone marked with a white ring,

Elytra gradually attenuated from base to apex, the latter sinuate-

truncate, sutural angle prominent, external spimiform ; surface

punctured, setose, and marked with an ashy cloud extending

from the scutellum to near the apex, and emitting several irre-

gular branches; the apical part is crossed by a broad black

vitta, the apex itself being edged, as usual, with white. Body

beneath ashy; sides of thorax and abdomen with a broad yel-

lowish vitta. Legs ashy, spotted with black.

g. Terminal ventral segment with each side produced into

a long, compressed, incurved, horny lobe, the apex of which is

obliquely truncated ; dorsal plate obtusely rounded at apex.

liga, rare.

[To be continued. |

XL. a icteonse of new ‘ion of Mollusca from the West Coast

of North America, first collected by Col. E. Jewett. By Puitip

P. Carpenter, B.A., Ph.D,

[Coneluded from p. 182. 3:

Mangelia variegata.

M. testa valde attenuata, tenui, parva, pallide carnea, rufo-fusco

normaliter bizonata, interdum unizonata, seu zouis interruptis ;

vertice nucleoso conspicuo, anfr. uno et dimidio, apice mamillato ;

anfr. norm. vi., subrotundatis, suturis valde impressis ;— costis

radiantibus ix., angustis ; costulis spiralibus crebris, validioribus,

in spira cire. x., costas superantibus; apertura valde elongata;

canali brevi, aperto ; labro tenui, juxta suturam conspicue arcuato ;

labio tenui. Long. °31, long. spir. *17, lat.*] poll., div. 22°.

-Variat costis crebrioribus, sculptura minus expressa.

_ Sta. Barbara (Jewet?).

- Mangelia (? variegata, var.) nitens.

M. testa M. variegate simili, sed nitentiore, fascia alba et. altera

from the West Coast of North America. 395

rufo-fasea attingente spiram ascendentibus. Long. ‘25, long.

spir. ‘15, lat. 08, div. 20°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett), rare.

Mangelia angulata.

M. testa parva, rufo-purpurea, vix gracili, epidermide tenui fugaci ;

anfr. nucl. iii., helicoideis, primum leevibus, dein cancellatis, apice

mamillato; anfr. norm. iv., convexis, suturis impressis, in medio

spire: obttsangulatis ; costis radiantibus circ. xil., acutioribus ; cos-

tula spirali circa angulum, inter costas subobsoleta ; tota superficie

tenuiter spiraliter crebrisulcata, sulculis sub lente szepius bifidis

apertura pyriformi, canali longiore, recto, aperto; labro acuto,

postice conspicue sinuato ; columella haud contorta; labro obso-

leto. Long. *35, long. spir. ‘18, lat. 13, div. 30°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett).

| Myurella simplex.

M. testa rufo-cinerea,- mimore, minus tereti, epidermide tenui;

anfr. xii., planiatis ; fascia suturali valida, nodosa, tuberculis ovali-

bus crebris validioribus (anfr. penult. circa xv.) ornata; testa

adolescente costulis radiantibus, postea evanescentibus ; striolis

antice et postice spiralibus, circa peripheriam spe obsoletis ;

basi rotundata; canali brevissimo, alte emarginato; carina supra

canalem acuta, columellam plicante; labro acuto, vix undato.

Long. 1:03, long. spir. °76, lat. °27, div. 20°.

Variat tuberculis subobsoletis.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; S. Pedro (Cooper).

Odostomia inflata.

O. testa majore, tenui, pallide cinerea, epidermide cinerea induta ;

~ -yert. nucl. subito immerso ; anfr. norm. iv., rapidissime augenti-

bus, subplanatis, suturis impressis; tota superficie minutissime et

confertissime spiraliter striolata ; umbilico nullo; basi et apertura

valde elongatis ; labro acuto ; labio tenuissimo ; plica acuta, trans-

versa, parietem attingente; columella valde arcuata, antice effusa.

Long. *26, long. spir. ‘09, lat. -14, div. 60°. 7

Variat spira elatiore. Long. ‘24, long. spir. ‘11, lat. +13, div. 45°.

Variat quoque striolis subobsoletis.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; Farraleone Islands, in cavities, on

Haliotis (teste R. D. Darbishire) ; near San Francisco (Rowell) ;

Neeah Bay (Swan).

Chemnitzia crebrifilata.

CO. testa satis tereti, subalbida, haud regulari; anfr. nucl. ii., heli-

coideis; decliviter sitis, margines spiree parum excurvatos paullum

superantibus ; norm. viii., quorum primi subrotundati, ultimi vix

planati; suturis valde distinctis; cost. rad. circ. xxiv., subrectis,

- acutioribus, angustis, interdum attingentibus, anfr. ultimo ere-

26*

396 Dr. P. P. Carpenter on new Forms of Mollusca

brioribus minus expressis, circa basim prolongatam haud subito

- evanescentibus; lirulis spiralibus, in spira circ. viii., rotundatis,

expressis, anfr. ult. supra costas subnodulosis, circa basim crebri-

oribus ; peritremate continuo; columella vix torta, haud plicata ;

labio distincto. Long. ‘22, long. spir. 17, lat. ‘07, div. 18°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara, 1 specimen (Jewett).

403 b. Chemnitzia (?torquata, var.) stylina.

C. testa C. torquate simili, sed valde teretiore, gracillima, interdum

subdiaphana; anfr. nucl. ii., decliviter sitis, margines spire fere

parallelos vix superantibus; norm. xii, angustis, subplanatis, su-

turis distinctis; costis radiantibus circ. xxili., latis, declivibus,

testa juniore continuis, adulta fascia haud sculpta suprasuturali

separatis ; interstitiis parvis, haud sculptis; basi rotundata, haud

sculpta ; columella parum torta. Long. *32, long. spir. *27, lat. °8,

div. 10°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; Monterey (Cooper).

Chemmizia Virgo.

C. testa parva, alba, gracili, stylina; anfr. nucl. ii., decliviter sitis,

margines spire subparallelos laud superantibus; norm. viii.,

subrotundatis, suturis distinctis; costulis radiantibus circ. xviii.,

angustis, acutioribus, seepe attingentibus, circa peripheriam haud

subito evanidis, interstitiis subeequalibus alte spiraliter sulcatis,

sulcis circ. vill., latera costarum crenulantibus, costas haud super-

antibus ; basi valde rotundata, curta, haud sculpta; axi lacunato;

peritremate vix continuo; columella recta. Long. +18, long.

spir. *14, lat. -05, div. 12°.

Hab. “ Sta. Barbara,” 1 specimen (Jewett).

Dunkeria laminata.

D. testa satis elevata, rufo-fusca, fasciis pallidioribus interdum cincta ;

anfr. nucl. ii., helicoideis, valde decliviter sitis, margines spire

subrectos haud superantibus; norm. viii., subrotundatis, suturis

impressis ; costis spiralibus rotundatis, in spira iv., aliisque sutu-

ralibus vix rotundatis, interstitiis minoribus impressis ; super eas

laminis radiantibus acutioribus cire. xxx., circa basim rotundatam

tenuiter continuis ; liris spiralibus basalibus circ. viii., obtusis, colu-

mellam versus subflexuosam obsoletis ; peritremate continuo ; labio

appresso. Long. ‘25, long. spir. °18, lat. ‘07, div. 20°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett); San Diego (Cooper).

This beautiful Fenelloid species may be regarded as the type

of the group Dunkeria.

Eulima Thersites.

E, testa parva, curtissima, albida, arcuata, valde distorta; margini-

bus spiree dextro subrecto, sinistro valde excurvato; anfr. nucl.

Gis (decollatis) ; norm. vi., leevibus, subplanatis, suturis distinctis ;

basi valde arcuata; apertura subovali, dextrorsum producta ; peri-

from the West Coast of North America. 397

tremate continuo, valde calloso; labro sinuato. Long. °21, long.

_ spir. *13, lat. *09, div. 40°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara, 1 specimen (Jewett).

Preeminent for aberration among the distorted Eulimide.

A second specimen occurred from an uncertain source.

Opalia bullata.

O. testa minore, alba, subdiaphana, turrita, gracili; marginibus spire

subrectis; tota superficie minutissime et creberrime _ spiraliter

striolata ; vertice nucleoso declivi, celato; dein anfr. ii., globosis,

radiatim haud sculptis; dein v. normalibus, planatis, suturis vix

impressis; lirulis radiantibus circ. xxvi., haud nisi in anfr. primis

expressis, circa basim irregulariter rotundatam ad axim continuis;

serie bullularum suturalium anfr. primis e lirulis extantibus for-

mata, postea lirulis haud convenientibus, anfr. penult. cire. xvii.,

planatis, super suturas parieti appressis, interstitiis haud infossis ;

basi subangulata, haud costata; apertura subovali, sinistrorsum

subplanata ; peritremate continuo, calloso; Jabro haud sinuato.

Long. *3, long. spir. *21, lat. °09, div. 20°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara, one specimen (Jewett).

422. Cerithiopsis purpurea.

C. testa compacta, haud gracili, marginibus spire: parum excurvatis;

purpurea seu fusco-purpurea, circa peripheriam pallidiore; anfr.

_nucel. ?ii., levibus; norm. vil., planatis, suturis impressis ; serie-

bus ii. nodulorum minorum supra costulas spirales minorés, ad

intersectiones costularum radiantium circ. xxiii., lineis fere rectis,

ad suturas interruptis, spiram ascendentium sitis ; interstitiis im-

pressis, quadratis ; costulis suturalibus ii. haud nodulosis ; basi

rotundata, antice lirulis paucis expressis inter eas et costulas su-

turales vix sculpta; apertura subquadrata; columeila torta, emar-

ginata. Long. *29, long. spir. *19, lat. +1, div. 20°.

- Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett); Monterey, San Diego (Cooper).

423. Cerithiopsis fortior.

C. testa C. purpuree simili, sed sculptura multo fortiore, basi pallida;

seriebus nodulorum spiralibus testa adolescente il., postea iii. ; costis

radiantibus circ. xiii., interstitiis magnis ; costis suturalibus validis,

subnodosis ; costa basali valida. Long. °3, long. spir. *2, lat. ‘11,

- div. 26°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara, 1 specimen (Jewet?).

439. Marginella subtrigona.

M. testa M. Jewettii simili, sed multo curtiore, latiore ; antice valde

~ angustata, postice valde tumente ; labro postice minus prolongato;

plicis iv., validioribus, parietali una. Long. °14, long. spir. -01,

Jat. “17, div. 130°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett).

398 Dr. P. P, Carpenter on new Forms of Mollusca

440, Marginella regularis.

M. testa M. Jewettii simili, sed multo minore, paullum angustiore ;

tenui, nitidissima, crystallina, omnino diaphana; labio magis cal-

loso. Long. *13, long. spir. *01, lat. -09, div. 120°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett); coast of California south from

Monterey, beach to 20 fathoms; Catalina Island, 10-20 fa-

thoms, State Coll. no. 398 a (Cooper).

453. Amycla tuberosa.

A, testa A. minori simillima, sed vertice nucleoso tuberoso ; anfr. iv.,

tumidis, rapide augentibus ; apice minimo, margines spire rectos

parum superante, interdum subdecliviter sito; testa adulta inter-

dum unicolore, livida seu aurantiaca; plerumque albida, rufo-fusco

' varie picta, seu maculata, seu nebulosa, seu strigata strigis radi-

antibus seu flexuosis, seu varie penicillata, seepe fascia tessellata

subsuturali; anfract. norm. v., planatis, suturis distinctis; basi

subangulata; apertura pyriformi, canali satis prolongato, arcuato ;

' labro intus acuto, deorsum quasi tumidiore, postice sinuato, intus

circ. octodentato ; labio parum conspicuo, vix rugulato ; columella

torta, axi antice striato ; superficie leevi, seu interdum minutissime

sub lente radiatim striolata; epidermide cornea, tenui, subdia-

phana, spiraliter sub lente minutissime striolata : operculo Nasse-

formi, parvo, marginibus irregulariter serratis, cicatrice bilobata,

_ Long. *32, long. spir. 18, lat. °14, div. 30°.

Hab. Sta. Barbara, recent and fossil (Jewett) ; coast of Cali-

fornia north to Monterey; Catalina Island, 8-10 fathoms

(Cooper).

As this belongs to a group of closely allied species of Nassoid

Columbelle, a minute diagnosis is given. The fossil specimens

are larger, and have the remarkable nucleus more perfect, than any

of the recent shells yet seen. In appearance it scarcely differs

from the small variety of the Mediterranean A. minor, .Scae. ;

but that (with A. corniculata) has a Chrysodomoid nucleus, the

Californian an Alaboid.

? Anachis penicillata.

7.4. testa parva, Metuloidea, turrita, albida, rufo-fusco plus minusve

penicillata; anfr. nucleosis ii., tumidis, helicoideis, apice mamil-

‘Jato; norm. vi., tumidis, suturis valde impressis ; costis radianti-

bus circ. xii., angustis, expressis; lirulis spiralibus extantibus,

in spira plerumque vi. supra costas transeuntibus ; apertura pyri-

formi, antice effusa; labro postice sinuato. Long. °21, long.

spir. °13, lat. :08, div. 25°. :

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett) ; S. Diego, Catalina Island, shore

to 10 fathoms (Cooper). | ae

Neither of the specimens sent is quite mature. The mouth

is that of an adolescent Anachis, but the sculpture is Metuloid.

from the West. Tropical Shores of North America. 399

Siphonalia fuscotincta.

S. testa minima, turrita, albida, apicem versus fusco tincta; anfr:

nucl. ii., compactis, subplanatis, apice mamillato ; norm. iv., con-

_ yexis, suturis impressis ; ; costis radiantibus rothadatia. tumentibus,

_ basim versus evanidis, interstitiis undulatis, subeequantibus ; lirulis

erebris spiralibus, costas superantibus; apertura pyriformi, in

_ canalem brevem apertum contortum producta; labro acuto; la-

_ bio haud conspicuo; columella canalem versus valde contorta.

Long. ‘17, long. spir. *1, lat. :08, div. 32°. ;

Hab. Sta. Barbara (Jewett).

The unique specimen is like a minute edition of Siphonalia

Kellett, but does not accord with the young of that or of any

other species known in the region. It is probably not mature.

XLI1.— Diagnoses of new Forms of Mollusca collected by Col. E.

_ Jewett on the West Tropical Shores of North America. By

Puaiuip P. Carpenter, B.A., Ph.D.

‘Rissoina expansa.

R. testa magna, lata, tenuisculpta, alba, nitente, subdiaphana ;

marginibus spire parum excurvatis; anfr. nucl. levibus, vertice

_ mamillato; norm. v., planatis, suturis distinctis ; costulis radianti-

’ bus cire. ¥xiv., obtasts haud extantibus, interstitia eequantibus,

_ peripheriam versus evanidis ; circa basim productam striis spirali-

us expressis; medio levi; apertura valde expansa, semilunata ;

- Jabro subantice producto, varicoso, antice et postice alte sinuato ;

labio calloso. Long. °35, long. spir. ‘18, lat. “17 poll., div. 30°.

Hab. Mazatlan (teste Jewett).

This fine species is the largest known in the fauna. It most

resembles R. infrequens, C. B. Ad., which was described from a

dead shell.

es Mangelia hamata.

M. testa carneo-aurantiaca, satis turrita, marginibus spiree excurvatis ;

- anfr.nucl.ii. globosis, tenuissime eancellatis, apice mamillato ; norm.

_ Vi. , subelongatis, 1 in spira tumentibus, subangulatis, suturis impressis ;

- costis radiantibus x.—xii., acutioribus, validis, circa basim pro-

longatam continuis ; interstitiis concavis; lirulis spiralibus filosis,

distantibus, supra costas transeuntibus, in spira ill.—iv. ; apertura

subelongata, quasi hamata, intus leevi, intense scloretas labro

_ acuto, dorsaliier varicoso, postice valde sinuato. Long. 24, long.

spir. °13, lat. °1, div, 25°.

' Hab. Panama (teste Jewett).

This very beautiful species is easily recognized by the varicose

lip, sloping off to a sharp edge; by the deeply cut posterior

notch, giving the smocth mouth a hooked appearance ; by the

400 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

sharp ridges, traversed by distant spiral threads; and by the

flesh-tinted orange colour.

Mangelia cerea.

M. testa M. hamate simili, sed textura cerea, aurantiaca, graciliore,

anfractibus tumidioribus, haud angulatis; anfr. nucl. leevibus;

normalibus y., costis radiantibus haud acutis, interstitia sequan-

tibus ; liris spiralibus validioribus, haud filosis, supra costas nodu-

losis, in interstitiis subobsoletis; apertura, testa adulta,?....

Long. *25, long. spir. 14, lat.*1, div. 28°.

Variat testa rufo-fusca.

Hab. Panama (teste Jewett).

Col. Jewett’s unique specimen is not mature. It is distin-

guished from M. hamata by the smooth nucleus, waxen texture,

rounder whorls, more equal distribution of the contour between

ribs and interstices, and especially by the spiral sculpture, which

is faint in the hollows, but nodulose on the ribs. Mr. Cuming

has a specimen with the same texture, but of a rich brown

colour.

Chemnitzia celata.

C. testa satis magna, cinerea, elongata; anfr. nucl.?,..; norm. xiil.,

planatis, suturis vix impressis; costis radiantibus xx.—xxviil.,

rectis, haud semper convenientibus, subacutis, ad peripheriam

subito truncatis; sulcis spiralibus in spira iv.—v., valde impressis,

interstitia et costarum latera transeuntibus, juga haud superanti-

bus; basi subito angustata, angulata, lirulis spiralibus cire. vi.

ornata; apertura subquadrata; columella satis torta. Long. *35,

long. spir. *3, lat. 09, div. 13°.

Hab. West coast of North America (Jewett?).

This beautiful and unique shell was probably from Panama ;

but there was no locality-mark. It is remarkable for its deep

furrows and the suddenly shortened and spirally sculptured

base. It is much larger and broader than the northern C. Virgo,

and differs in details of sculpture.

XLII.—Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berkey,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq.

[Continued from p. 322. |

1038. Ptychogaster albus, Cd. fase. 2. fig. 90.

On the ground, at the roots of firs. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire ;

Staunton, Notts. It has also been found near London by

Mrs. Lloyd Wynne.

The affinities of this curious plant are very doubtful; for it

does not appear to be of the creamy consistence of Aithalium im

any stage of growth. We have no better. opinion, however, to

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 401

give than that of Corda. Fries seems to think that it is a

degeneration of Polyporus destructor.

1039. Nidularia pisiformis, Tul. Ann. d. Se. Nat. 3 sér. vol. i.

p- 100; Curr. /. c. figs. 5, 6, 22.

via pine chips. St. George’s Hill, Weybridge, May and Oct.,

. Currey.

This 3 Granularia pisiformis, Roth, a species which Mr. Currey

has happily rescued from oblivion.

* Spheropsis pinea (Spheria pinea, Desm. no. 1277).

On pine branches, I’. Currey.

1040. Dilophospora graminis, Desm. no. 1091,

On Alopecurus agrestis, Mr. Currey.

In Sussex it was very destructive to a wheat crop in 1862,

causing the ears to swell in a very curious manner, and to turn,

in parts, of a jet-black.

1041. Speira toruloides, Cd. fase. 1. fig. 140.

On dead herbaceous plants.. Batheaston, C. E. Broome, 1864.

1042. Sporidesmium abruptum, n.sp. Pulvinatum, stipitibus

brevissimis cum sporis oblongis septatis confluentibus ; articulis

ingequalibus.

On dead wood. Bodelwyddan, March 1864. Sent by Mr.

Bloxam from Twycross.

Forming little pulvinate tufts externally resembling a villous

Spheria. Spores oblongo-clavate, confluent with the stem, sep-

tate; the lower articulation and the uppermost short, the second

war the top very long. Spores 0025 inch long, :0006 inch

wide.

__ Puate XIV. fig. 8. Group of spores in various stages of growth, mag-

nified.

1043. Acalyptospora nervisequia, Desm. Ann. d. Sc. Nat. 1848

vol. x. p. 343. :

On living and dead leaves of elm. Apethorpe, Norths., 1857.

Looking like a short obtuse Puccinia, with one to three septa

and a short pellucid stem. In every stage of growth free. It

closely resembles a gland.

1044, Puccinia noli-tangeris, Cord. fase. 4. fig. 57.

On Impatiens fulva. Albury, Surrey, Rev. L. Jenyns.

1045. Uredo Padi; Schmidt & Kze., no. 187.

On leaves of Prunus Padus. Aboyne, Aberdeenshire.

Sori minute, seated on a purple spot. Spores ‘0006—-0007

inch long.

1046. Trichobasis Parnassie, Cooke, Micr. Fung. p. 106.

On leaves of Parnassia palustris. Irstead Marshes, 1864.

a Lecythea Poterii, Lév. Dict. Univ. d’Hist. Nat. vol. xii.

. 786. :

' On leaves of Poterium Sanguisorba, M. C. Cooke.

402 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

1048. Aicidium Thesti, Desv. Journ. de Bot. ii. p. 311.

On leaves of the common Thestum. Hildersham, Cambridge,

Rev. J. E. Leefe, May 11,1841. Near Winchester, M. C. wt

1864.

1049. Graphiola Phenicis, Poiteau, Ann. des Se. Nat. 1824,

p- 473.

In the Sheffield Botanic Garden, on the Date- Pala, Sept. 5,

1861, Mr. J. Henderson.

1050. Isaria felina, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. i. p. 496.

On cats’ dung, near London, M. C. Cooke, Jan. 1864. Mixed

with Mucor Phycomyces.

1051. Fusarium heteronema, n.s. Floccis deorsum septatis

articulis amplis, sursum inarticulatis ramosis seepe furcatis gra-

cilibus; sporis oblongis, curvulis, uniseptatis.

On decaying pears. Batheaston, C. E. Broome, Oct. 12, 1863.

Resembling somewhat Septosporium curvatum, Caspary, a spe-

cies which grows on the leaves of Rodinia, but not really very

closely allied. This species is sometimes accompanied by the

common orange Fusarium, which is known at once by its very

different spores.

- Puate XIV. fig. 9. Threads with spores magnified:

1052. Helminthosporium scolecoides, Cd. fasc. i. fig. 179.

On dead stems of some herbaceous plant. Twycross, Rev. A.

Bloxam.

1053. H. rhabdiferum, Berk. in Gard. Chron. 1864, p. 938.

On ripe peaches. Bodelwyddan, Flintshire, Sept. 1864.

*Triposporium elegans, Cd. fase. 1. fig. 220. :

This curious production sometimes occurs with globose spores

at the tips of one or more of the three terminal processes, as

seen by Mr. Broome, of which we think it well to give a figure,

whether the plant be considered autonomous or not.

PLATE XIV. fig. 10. a. thread having three globose bodies or spores ‘

b b. the tips and bodies more highly magnified.

1054. Gonytrichum fuscum, Cd. fase. 1. fig. 160.

On dead sticks. Batheaston, C. EK. Broome.

1055. Acrothecium delicatulum, n.s. Effusum, nigrum ; floceis

strictis; sporis linearibus, uni- vel pluri-septatis, hyalinis.

On dead wood, probably beech. Kaing’s Cliffe.

The spores are confined to the upper part of the stem, but

not to the apex itself. Occasionally the flocci are forked. Spores’

(0045-0007 inch long.

A form occurs with scattered flocci, on bramble, at Batheaston,

but differing in no other respect.

PLateE XIV. fig. 11. a. flocci with spores magnified; 6. spores more.

highly magnified. si

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 403

1056. Ciducephalum laticolor, n. s. Minutissima, Jateritia ;

stipite vquali, pallido; capitulo subgloboso; sporis globosis,

granulatis, appendiculatis, |

On sheeps’ dung. Batheaston, Oct. 1863.

Not half a line high, sending out at the base a few threads

into the matrix ; before the head is formed, nearly cylindrical,

with some large oil-globules, which at length in great measure

vanish. Spores ‘0006-0008 inch in diameter, with a little

appendage at the base like those of Hpicoccum.

Three species of Gidocephalum are figured in No. 35, vol. vi.

of St. Deutschl. Fl.

PLATE XIV. fig. 12. a. flocci and heads magnified; 0. ditto, more

highly magnified; c. portion of head with young spores, ditto; d. mature

spores, ditto.

_ 1057. Peronospora sparsa, B. in Gardeners’ Chronicle, 1862,

. 808.

: On rose-leaves in gardens. Extremely destructive.

- 1058. P. obliqua, Cooke, Micr. Fung. p. 160, fig. 269. Floccis

brevissimis, simplicibus vel unibrachiatis ; sporis oblongo-obovatis

ut plurimum obliquis.

On living leaves of Rumex, M.C. Cooke. Sent also some

years since by Dr. Montagne, under the name of Ascomyces

Rumicis, from France, where it was gathered by Durieu de

Maisonneuve.

Spores with a slight swelling towards the base, ‘001 inch long,

often set on obliquely. Sometimes they give off below a second

spore; and we have once seen a septum in the threads.

1059. Septonema elongatispora, Preuss, in St. Deutschl. Fl.

1851, vol. vi. p. 72, tab. 36.

On nettle-stems. Batheaston, Oct. 1864.

1060. Helvella giyas, Kromb. tab. 20.; Curr. J, c. fig. 25.

Blackheath Park, F, Currey.

*Peziza (Helvelloidez) cerea, Sow. t. 3.

This species occurred abundantly on leaves and sticks in a

hothouse at Lord Lindsay’s, Uffington, Lincolnshire, M arch 26,

1862.

1061. P, (Helvelloidez) trachycarpa, Carr. in Linn. tone:

vol, xxiv. p. 493, tab. 51. fig. 3. Prima etate orbicularis, fere

plana, seepissime umbilicata; disco nigro-fusco, aspero, tubercu-

lato; extus minute granulata; sporidiis uniseriatis, globosis,

muricatis.

On burnt soil. Ascot, Rey. G. H. Sawyer. (Rabenhorst,

Fung. Exsiee, no. 620.)

Cups 4-2 inch broad, adpressed to the soil, substipitate or

obconic, Sporidia uniseriate, globose, muricate, brown, ‘O005-

‘0007 inch in diameter. Though the sporidia are brown under

404 Messrs. T. R. Jones and J. W. Kirkby on Miinster’s

the microscope, when thrown down on black paper they are of

a whitish grey.

PuaTE XIV. fig. 13. °a. aseus with paraphysis, magnified; 5, sporidia

more highly magnified.

1062. P. (Helvelloidec) letocarpa, Curr. 1. c. p. 493, f. 6.

Cupula primum connivente, subglobosa, extus (preesertim versus

marginem) aspera, fusco-vinosa, tenui, semipellucida, basin versus

sepe pallida, demum expansa, fere plana; hymenio olivaceo-

fusco; sporidiis globosis, levibus.

On burnt soil. Ascot, Rev. G. H. Sawyer, where this and

the preceding species were abundant in the autumn of 1863.

(Rabenhorst, /. c. no. 622.) 7

Cup 14-24 inches broad; hymenium at first pale, then dark

olive-brown ; sporidia uni- or biseriate, globose, perfectly even,

0003-0004 inch in diameter. | :

Resembling at first P. pustulata, Batsch.

PLATE XIV. fig. 14. a. ascus with paraphysis, magnified; 0. sporidia

more highly magnified.

(To be continued. }

XLU1.— Noles on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. No. V.

Miinster’s Species from the Carboniferous Limestone. By

T. Rurert Jones, F.G.S., and J. W. Kirxsy, Esq.

[Plate XX. ]

[Continued from vol. i. p. 257.]

Tne earliest-described species of Carboniferous Bivalved Ento-

mostraca are those of Count Miinster. In 1880 a memoir by

him appeared in Leonhard und Bronn’s ‘ Jahrbuch fiir Minera-

logie,’ &c. (pp. 60-70), “On some Fossil Species of Cypris

(Miller, Lamarck) and Cythere (Miiller, Latreille, Desmarest).”

After noticing what was then known of fossil Cytheride, the

author briefly describes (pp. 62, 64) fourteen Tertiary species of

Cythere*, and proceeds (pp. 65,66) to give similar brief descrip-

tions of eight species that he had collected from the Carboni-

ferous or Mountain Limestone at Regnitzlosan, near Hof, in

Bavaria. This limestone, he says, is characterized by Producti ;

and “in the midst of it occurs a marly bed, oolitic in appear-

ance, but on close examination the oolitic bodies are found to

be organic remains; few of them, however, are distinct-and un-

injured. Among these are the Cythere here mentioned, which

for the most part are found with the valves still united. Besides

these, there are in the same bed remains of small Corals, Cida-

* These were figured and described, together with others, by Roemer,

Jahrb. f, M. u. s. w. 1838, p. 514, &c., pl. 6.

Species of Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 405

rites, Serpulites, Encrinites, Bellerophon, Productus, Terebratula,

Cardium, Nerita, Trochus, Turritella, &e.’’

The so-called Cytherea (some are found to be of different ge-

nera) are thus described (p. 65) :—

15. Cythere Okeni, nob. With a smooth, somewhat flat, nearly

egg-shaped, large shell.

10. suborbiculata, nob. With a smooth, nearly orbicular,

somewhat flat shell.

ust ® inflata, nob. With a smooth, very gibbous, nearly egg-

shaped shell.

18. Hisingeri, nob. With a somewhat kidney-shaped smooth

shell, like a small Modiola.

EO. elongata, nob. With a much longer shell, incurved at

the middle on both sides, and smooth.

**20. bilobata, nob. With a broad, strongly kidney-shaped,

incurved shell, which often has both valves.

21. s ‘ety ylindrica, nob. With a smooth, nearly cylindrical

shell.

ay A intermedia, nob. With a smooth, bent, somewhat kidney-

shaped shell, which seems to be a passage-form between

C. Hisingert and C. elongata.”

Count Miinster intended that these should have been figured

in Goldfuss’s great work on the Fossils of Germany; but they

have remained until now without illustration. The originals are

still in the Royal Museum at Munich; but, through the kind

intervention of our friend Dr. A. Oppel, the Keeper of that

Museum, Herr Giimbel, State-Geologist of Bavaria, has most

courteously lent us a series of specimens corresponding to those

in the Miinster Collection, and which he has obtained from the

same Carboniferous Limestone, at Tragenau, near Hof. Some

of the specimens are in good condition ; others, on the contrary,

are much worn, either by rolling, or probably by having been

partly dissolved by percolating water.

By the careful comparison of these specimens with specics

published since the date of Count Miinster’s paper, we are en-

abled to remove some difficulties that lie in the way of settling

the nomenclature of the Upper Paleozoic Bivalve Entomostraca,

among which there is much confusion—the more so since some

of the Carboniferous species continue to appear in the Permian

rocks, and have been described and named anew without refer-

ence to their earlier occurrence and naming; and, again, one of

us, in describing some Permian forms, adopted for one* of them

one of Count Miinster’s names, urged by too great care in the

avoidance of new terms, and by some rashness in trying to re-

* Cythere elongata, Jones; subsequently modified, on good grounds, by

Geinitz to C. subelongata.

406 Messrs. T. R. Jones and J. W. Kirkby on Miinster’s

cognize specific forms by the Count’s very brief notice of a few

features.

The series of specimens sent us by Herr Gtimbel include

examples of all the forms described by Count Miinster, besides

one which he has not described. Our opinions on the speciés

and their generic relations, as derived from these specimens, are

expressed in the following notes. ee

1. Leperditia Okeni, Minster, sp. Pl. XX. figs. 1-8; ~

var. acuta, fig. 4.

Cythere Okeni, Miinster, Jahrbuch f. Min. 1830, p. 65, no. 15.

Cypris Scotoburdigalensis, Hibbert, Transact. Royal Soc. Edinb. vol. xiii.

p- 179, figs. a-c, 1836; Portlock, Geol. Rep. Londonderry, p. 316,

pl. 24. fig. 13 ce, 1843. (Small variety.)

Cypris inflata, Murchison, Sil. Syst. p. 84, fig. A, 1839. (Probably a small

variety, like the last mentioned.) .

Cypris subrecta, Portlock, ibid. fig. 13 b, 1843. Fada

Cythere arcuata (fig. 9), cornuta (fig. 12), elongata (fig. 13), Hibbertii

(fig. 15), inornata (fig. 18), scutulum (fig. 21), oblonga (fig. 22), spini-

gera (fig. 23), gibberula (fig. 25), in pl. 23 of M‘Coy’s ‘Synops. Carb.

Foss. Ireland.’ (Probably either varieties or imperfectly drawn small

specimens of L. Okeni.)

Bairdia levigata, var. nigrescens, D’Eichwald, Lethza Rossica, p. 1342,

pl. 52. fig. 5, 1860.

Length ;,—-}; inch, height --—+4 inch.

This is a Leperditia, with the hinged or dorsal border usually

a little over half the entire length, and the free or ventral mar-

gin boldly rounded and somewhat oblique; valves either mode-

rately convex or strongly gibbous, but always more or less swol-

len, and sometimes ridged, at the dorsal region of the left valve,

as other Leperditie are; and either meeting along the ventral

margin -with a slight flange or with the right strongly over-

lapping the left valve; surface smooth. |

None of our Bavarian specimens show either eye-spot or

muscle-spot ; but these are sometimes visible on other specimens.

The various sizes of the individuals indicate probably differences

of age, habit, and perhaps sex. Fig. 1, Pl. XX. may be regarded

as the normal subovate form. Fig. 2 is smaller, more oval and

obtuse, and rather more gibbous in proportion. Fig. 3 is still

smaller, but is like fig. ] im its proportions. Fig. 4 is small and

very acute anteriorly: it is associated in Scotland and elsewhere,

as in Bavaria, with the other varieties; we may term it var.

acuta.

L. Okeni is found in Russia* and in Nova Scotia+, as well as

in Germany, Belgium, and in the Upper and Lower Carboni-

* As we learn from specimens kindly sent to us by M. E. d’Eichwald..

+ Dr. Dawson’s collection comprises some specimens from Horton, N.S.

+~ Known to us by specimens from M. Bosquet.

Species of Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 407

ferous strata throughout the British Isles.. The largest speci-

mens we have seen were found by Mr. C. Moore, F.G.S., in the

Mountain-Limestone at Weston-super-Mare, in Somerset. JL.

Okent never seems to have quite such sharp angles at the end

‘3 the hinge-line as L. Balthica and other Silurian Leperditie

ave.

2. Leperditia oblonga, n.sp. Pl. XX. fig. 5.

Length =, inch, height 5 inch.

Among the specimens of L. Okeni with which M. Giimbel

favoured us are a few Entomostraca that do not belong to that

species. One of these is a small Leperditia, nearly oblong, with

rounded ends, nearly alike in contour, but one rather flatter than

the other; the hinge-line long and straight ; the ventral line

gently and evenly curved ; surface smooth.

Such small oblong Leperditig as this are rare, but are found

in the Carboniferous rocks, and form a passage from L. Okent

(which in its small varieties imitates the small Silurian Leper-

ditia: see Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. i. pl. 10) to L. Koninckiana,

nob. MS., of the Carboniferous Limestone of Belgium.

3. Leperditia parallela, n. sp. PL. XX. figs. 6 a, 6 b.

Length ;1; inch, height =4, inch, thickness +4, inch.

This. is a still smaller Leperditia, long, gibbous, and almost

cylindrical, with long straight hinge-line, coming forward almost

flush with the gently rounded anterior end, and retreating from

the obliquely rounded hinder end; ventral ‘edge nearly straight,

rh ad curving at its posterior ‘end, and obliquely rising in

ront

4.. | Leperditia suborbiculata, Minster, sp. Pl]. XX.

figs. 7a-7c.

Cythere fuborbiculata, Minster, Jahrb. f. Min. 1830, p. 65, no. 16.

Length ;'; inch, height a5 inch.

Excepting for convenience’ sake, and from the possibility of the

soft parts of the Entomostracan inhabitant of such a carapace

having some difference in its inner organs from those of the

ovate Leperditie, we could not venture to separate this shorter

and rounder form from L. Okeni; and, after all, any differences

the animal had may have been sexual only. Excepting in being

nearly orbicular (the ventral margin having a very bold curve,

and being only slightly oblique anteriorly), it does not appear

to differ from the more common form, with which it is asso-

ciated in Britain as in Bavaria. It has a moderate ventral over-

lap, and has the dorsal hump on the left valve. Probably it

ought to be regarded as L. Okeni, var. suborbiculata, Miinster.

408 Messrs. T. R. Jones and J.W. Kirkby on Miinster’s

5. Cytherella* (?) inflata, Minster, sp. Pl. XX. figs. 8 a-B8e.

Cythere inflata, Minster, Jahrb. f. Min. 1830, p. 65, no. 17.

Length -4, inch, height = inch.

A swollen, nearly ovate form, with the dorsal border faintly

convex and the free margin elliptical. The anterior extremity

is somewhat more acute than the posterior. The valves are

thick, very gibbous ventrally and rather anteriorly, sloping

gradually to the dorsal border and backwards, but pinched up

suddenly anteriorly; they are also margined along their free

edges with a slightly lipped rim, and have a faint circular hum-

mock in a shallow hollow in their centre.

The same form occurs in the Carboniferous Limestone of Visé,

in Belgium, and in the Carboniferous (marine) shales of Craigen-

glen, Campsie, Scotland. It is evidently not a Cythere, but

approaches more nearly to Cytherella, in which genus we have

placed it.

The foregoing are figured in Pl. XX. with the dorsal margin

upwards; the following (Bairdie and Cythere) are figured with

the anterior end upwards.

6. Bairdiat Hisingeri, Minster. PI. XX. fig. 12a—12c.

Cythere Hisingeri, Miinster, Jahrb. f. Min. 1830, p. 65, no. 18.

Bairdia Schaurothiana, Kirkby, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. ii. p. 329,

pl. 10. fig. 14, 1858; and Trans. Tyneside Nat. Field-Club, vol. iv. 1859,

p- 147, pl. 9. ‘fig. 14, and woodcut 10.

Length +, inch, height 1, inch.

A good Bairdia, with a straight, abruptly sloping posterior

extremity, an arched dorsal margin, a slightly convex inwardly

sloping anterior extremity, and a nearly straight ventral margin;

the valves swell most in the centre, and slope away to rather

trenchant edges at each extremity.

The single example of this species among Herr Gimbel’s Ba-

varian specimens enables us to identify it with Bairdia Schauro-

thiana, Kirkby, of the Permian strata of Durham. Bairdie the

same as this occur also in the Carboniferous strata of Britain.

7. Bairdia elongata, Minster. Pl. XX. figs. 14a—l4e.

Cythere elongata, Minster, Jahrb. f. Min. 1830, p. 65, no. 19.

Length + inch, height ;*5 inch.

A curious elongate subcylindrical form, more than three times

* As one of us has already indicated (Monogr. Tert. Entom. pp. 9 & 54),

there is no doubt of Cytherella being generically distinct from Cythere, and

probably a member of a different family—namely, of the Cypridinide.

+ Batrdia is not yet proved to be generically distinct from Cythere; but

it is convenient to use the term independently.

Species of Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 409

as long as high, with a flatly arched dorsal and an incurved .

ventral border ; valves highest near anterior extremity, which is

bluntly pointed ; valves lowest near posterior extremity, which,

though imperfect in our specimens, has been decidedly more

acute than the anterior.

The worn and somewhat imperfect specimen from which we

describe these characters gives evidence of having possessed the

overlapping ventral flap of the left valve common to all Bairdia.

The general contour of the specimen also indicates the same

generic affinity, although, at the same time, it cannot but be

remarked that this is not a typical species of the genus.

8. Bairdia subcylindrica, Minster. Pl. XX. figs. 13 a, 13d.

Cythere subcylindrica, Minster, Jahrb. f. Min. 1830, p. 65, no. 21,

Length ~, inch, height =; inch.

A pretty, slender Bairdia, with an evenly arched dorsal border,

an obtuse anterior and a more acute posterior extremity, and a

shghtly concave ventral border; valves rounded, thickest in the

centre, and smooth (?).

This resembles Bazrdia gracilis of M‘Coy (from the Carboni-

ferous Limestone), with which possibly it is identical. A similar

form occurs also in Permian Limestone.

9. Cythere bilobata, Minster. Pl. XX. figs. 10 a, 106.

Cythere bilobata, Miinster, Jahrb. f. Min. 1830, p. 65, no. 20.

Length ~ inch, height —; inch.

- Dorsal border highly arched, with the anterior slope shortest ;

posterior extremity a little less blunt than the anterior ; ventral

border incurved ; valves very convex-and smooth (?).

The only specimen of this form in the Bavarian series scarcely

gives so good an idea of the species as some which we have from

British and Belgian localities. We have examples, at. least,

which show the ventral incurvation more decidedly than the

specimen figured ; and it is from this feature that Count Minster

seems to have named the species. It occurs also in Russia,

10. Cythere intermedia, Minster. Pl. XX. figs. 9 a—9e.

Cythere intermedia, Minster, Jahrb. f. Min. 1830, p. 65, no. 22.

Cythere subreniformis, Kirkby, Trans, Tyneside Nat. Field-Club, vol. iv.

p- 154, pl. 11. f, 23.

Length +! inch, height 5! inch.

The only good-sized specimen (figs. 9 a—9 c) of this species in

the series is imperfect. It would appear to be the same as a

Permian species described by one of us as Cythere subreniformis.

A smaller specimen (figs.9d, 9c) belongs to the same species,

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 27

410 Dr. F. Miller on the Darwinian Hypothesis

_C. intermedia ‘occurs also in‘ Mr.-Charles Maori bolleationt bs

British Carboniferous Entomostraca.

i Cythere Muensteriana, n. sp. Pl, XX. figs. 11 a, 116,

Length vz inch, height 3'; inch.

~ The specimen froin which we describe this species was sent

to us as Bairdia elongata, from which, however, we are satisfied.

it is distinct.

- It-is nearly three times as long as high, and has a flatly convex

dorsal border, abruptly sloping towards the obtusely pointed

extremity ; the other extremity is subtruncate ; the ventral border,

is somewhat hollow; the valves are rather flat, thickest near the

middle, and slope gently away to each extremity, |

As a summary of Miinster’s species, we may add that—

Sarmnea s No. 15. Cythere Okeni =Le gis nt Okent ee.

subrecta and many others).

oh 16. C. suborbiculata=L. suborbiculata,

Po 17. C. inflata = Cytherella inflata, :

oa 18. C. Hisingert =Bairdia Hisingeri conpHare

B. Schaurothiana).

» | 19. C. elongata = B. elongata.

ae 20. C. bilobata =Cythere bilobata.

9 et... suhey bane aes dia subcylindrica (com-

, prising B. gracilis).

ee 22. C. intermedia = Oythere intermedia (comprising

C. subreniformis).

_ All of these, except B. elongata, we know to be more or less

abundant in the Carboniferous strata of Britain and elsewhere ; x

and some are Permian “ recurrents.”

XLIV.—The Darwinian Hypothesis supported by Observations

on Crustacea. By Fritz Mitimr, of Desterro.

Unoer the title of ‘ Fir Darwin,’ Dr. F, Miller has published,

a series of careful and minute observations on certain forms of

Crustacea, which, he thinks, furnish a means of testing the

soundness of the Darwinian hypothesis. Whether the facts.

described by him have really the bearing which he attributes to

them may be a question; but there can be no doubt as to the

value and interest attaching to his observations. The following

abstract of some of the more important portions of this work is

derived from the notice in the ‘ Bibliothéque Universelle,’ 1865,.

“ Bulletin Scientifique,” p. 154. 3

. According to Darwin’s theory, the natural classification of.

as supported by Observations on Crustacea. 41}

any group of animals is at the same time the genealogiéal treé

of that group. Dr. Fritz Miiller has endeavoured, in the first

place, to construct this natural classification or genealogical treé

for the class of Crustacea; and having constructed it, he has

deduced from its structure certain necessary consequences:

These deductions he has then endeavoured to verify. If they

could not be verified, this would be a fatal blow to the Darwiniafi

theory; but if they proved true, they would furnish, if not 4

proof, at least a strong presumption in favour of the theory:

Hitherto his deductions have been verified ; and thus his work

presents us with a remarkable example of important results in

natural history obtained by a purely deductive method, in oppo

sition to most of the discoveries in that science, which are made

by means of a sort of inductive groping. ;

Zoologists distinguish several natural families of Crabs. The

species of one of these families, which may be designated as

a, a’, a'', a'", &c., have certain characters in common; and this

is the case, according to Darwin’s hypothesis, because they

descend from a common ancestor, A, which already presented

these characters. In the same way, the species 4, 0’, b", bl";

belonging to a second family, present all the characters of the

family because they descend from a common ancestor, B; and

the species ¢, c, c', c" of a third family have certain common

characters derived from an ancestor C, and soon. Lastly, the

species of all these families present certain ordinal characters

common to all, and due to the fact that the forms A, B, C

descended from a single primitive type, X. Thus the genealogical

tree of these Crustacea would be as follows :-—

c nthe rita een

A. B. C.

A. A. J

f \ ( \ | ea Yy

eee, 68 ODOR, oo Oy Ope ceed

1st family. 2nd family. . 8rd family.

| Now it is to be remarked that in each of these families we

find, as exceptions to the normal mode of life of the Crabs,

a terrestrial species. / It is permissible to suppose @ priort

that these must present Certain modifications of the respiratory

apparatus, enabling them to respire air. And it is possible to

imagine a multitude of arrangements capable of leading to this

result ; and if each terrestrial species has gradually renounced

the aquatic mode of life on its own account, there is every pro-

bability that each of them would present a modifi¢ation sué

generis, very different from those presented by the others. If,

) 27%

A1Z Dr. F. Miller on the Darwinian Hypothesis

on the contrary, observation proved that all these terrestrial

species present the same modification of the respiratory appa-

ratus, the Darwinian theory could only account for them by

assuming that these terrestrial species belonging to various

families, which we may designate as a‘, dt, ct, &c., descended

directly from a common type, ‘I, which had already acquired the

organic conditions of aérial respiration. But then the theory

would contradict itself; for whilst the study of the respiratory

organs would compel us to make at, dt, ct, &c. descend from T,

the examination of the distinctive characters of the families

leads us to assign to each of these types a different origin, as it

makes at descend from A, 5‘ from B, and ct from C.

The details of the organization of the respiratory apparatus

in the land Crabs have hitherto been unknown; and thus a fine

field of investigation was open for Dr. Miiller. If he found in

the terrestrial species of different families the same arrangement

for effecting aérial respiration, the Darwinian theory would be

irrevocably condemned; but if he should discover differences so

complete as not to be reducible to the same type, this would

certainly furnish a strong argument in favour of the theory:

and the latter alternative has proved to be the true one.

In an dratus which climbs upon the branches of the man-

groves, and in a Grapsus which runs about the rocks of Santa

Catharina, the air finds entrance to the branchial cavity by a

fissure situated above the last pair of feet. These Crabs open

this respiratory fissure by elevating the posterior extremity of

the carapace. This aperture is consequently at the extremity of

the branchial cavity opposite to that by which water enters and

issues ; for the apertures for the ingestion and egestion of water

are in the same position in all Crabs.

The genera Sesarma and Cyclograpsus, belonging, like the

preceding,.to the family Grapside, contain species living in

holes on the shore. These species possess the same posterior

respiratory fissure; but it is difficult to see this gaping, as the

animals rarely open it, indeed only when they have been a very

long time out of the water. This is due to a very curious

arrangement, which does not exist in the preceding species, and

which enables these animals for a long time to respire the air

dissolved in the water that bathes their branchie. The ptery-

gostomian region which separates the apertures for the ingestion

and egestion of water is, as it were, reticulated, and bristles

with small recurved hairs, already indicated by Milne-Edwards.

The water issuing from the egestive orifice spreads in an instant

over this network of hairs, and becomes saturated with air, after

which it is conducted by a special arrangement into the ingestive

aperture. The same portion of water may thus pass through

as supported by Observations on Crustacea. 413

the branchial chamber a great many times, carrying always a

fresh supply of oxygen with it. In moist air this circulation of

water may be maintained for a very long time; but when the

provision of water is evaporated, the Crab has récourse to the

posterior aperture for aérial respiration.

The arenicolous Ocypod@ have become so completely estranged

from an aquatic mode of life that a stay of one day in sea-water

is sufficient to kill them. It has long been observed that in

these animals the third and fourth pairs of feet are exceedingly

close together. The contiguous surfaces of these legs are clothed

at the margins with a dense coat of hairs. It has been supposed

that these hairs were intended to diminish the friction of the

surfaces; but this is evidently a mistake. Dr. Miiller has dis-

covered between the bases of these approximated legs an aper-

ture leading into the respiratory cavity. This arrangement

exists in several species of the family, in particular in certain

Gelasimi, some of which inhabit the mangrove-swamps, whilst

others run about upon the sand in open day.

One might perhaps be tempted to give a teleolugical explana-

tion of these differences in the organization of the respiratory

apparatus, and say that the Ocypode, for example, living in the

sand, require to have the orifice more protected against the in-

troduction of foreign bodies, and consequently more concealed,

than the Grapside. But this argument may be refuted by more

than one reason. It is sufficient to state that a Gelasimus which

lives far from the sands, in the mangrove-forests, in company

with several Grapsid, nevertheless has the respiratory fissure

concealed between the third and fourth pairs of feet.

The Crustacea present several very distinct modes of develop-

ment—the development of the Podophthalma, that of the Edri-

ophthalma, and that of the Entomostraca (including Cirripedes),

Certain Podophthalma issue from the egg under their definite

form ; this is the case in the common Crayfish (Astacus fluvia-

tilis) and in an Indian terrestrial Gelasimus. But all the ma-

rine Podophthalma appear to present themselves under larval

forms, which is a further verification of the law which is evi-

dently prevalent among the Annelida, Turbellaria, and Mollusca,

in accordance with which the terrestrial or fluviatile species un-

dergo no metamorphoses, whilst the marine species are subject

to such changes. In any case, the Podophthalma with larve

appear to be developed upon a single plan. In the larval state

they present the form of a Zoéa. The Zoée are creatures entirely

destitute of a thorax, that is to say, of that region of the body,

which in the Crabs and Lobsters bears the five pairs of locomo-

tive appendages to which the Decapoda owe their name. Their

414: Dr. F. Miiller on the Darwinian Hypothesis

abdomen, which is divided into several segments, and their tail

are destitute of appendages, and the latter is formed of a single

piece. Their mandibles are destitute of palpi, like those of in-

sects. Their footjaws, of which the third pair are still wanting,

have not yet passed into the series of buccal organs, but always

present the form of bifurcate natatory feet. There is always a

carapace, of which the sides are the seat of the function of

respiration, The water, by means of which this function is

performed, forms a current which passes beneath the margin of

the carapace, and which is produced by the movement of a

foliaceous or ligulate appendage of the second jaw. All these

larvee have also a pair of large compound eyes, often capable of

motion; and this character, taken together with that of the ca-

rapace, which covers the anterior region of the body, enables:

them to be immediately recognized as young Podophthalma.

Totally different from these are the Jarve of the Ento-

mostraca and Cirripedia (including Sacculinide), which are

known under the name of Nauplii. Their oval body is desti-

tute of all traces of divisions or segments; it bears a small,

median, frontal eye, and three pairs of natatory feet, of which

the first are simple and the others bifurcate, The Naupli pre-

sent no trace of carapace, of paired eyes, or of masticatory

organs,

Lastly, the Edriophthalma present neither the Zoéa- nor the

Nauplius-phase. }

The fact that these three groups of Crusteces present essen-

tially different modes of development is certainly worthy of

remark. Darwin’s theory, by assigning a common ancestor to.

all these Crustacea, presupposes that this ancestor itself pre-

sented these different modes of development. This hypothesis

undoubtedly appears a bold one; and it has been reserved for

Dr. Miiller to demonstrate its truth by the discovery of species

with a mixed development, presenting the characters of the dif-

ferent groups.

The most remarkable species in this respect is a Macrurous

Crustacean of the genus Peneus, which quits the egg not under -

the form of a Zoéa, like the other Decapoda, but under that of

a true Nauplius, perfectly similar to those of the Entomostraca,

Beneath the skin of this larva the succeeding phase makes its

appearance as a little Crustacean with a body divided into seg-

ments. Within the first two pairs of natatory feet two pairs

of antenne are formed, and vigorous mandibles make their ap-

pearance in the third pair. Besides these, new pairs of limbs

originate further back. The integuments of the Nauplius are

then cast off, and a true Zoéa issues from it, which can only be:

distinguished from the Zoée of the Alphei and Paonia by.

as supported by Observations on Crustacea. 415

the bifurcation of its tail, resembling that of the Copepoda.

The compound eyes, indeed, are still wanting, but they soon.

make their appearance. This Zoéa- phase afterwards gives place

to a phase which can only be designated as the Mysis-phase,

so close is the resemblance of the young Peneus in this stage.

to a true Schizopod. Finally, a last moult converts this

pseudo-Mysis into a true Peneus. This singular mode of de-

velopment is not an isolated fact, for Dr. Miller has been able

to aseertain the occurrence of very similar phenomena of meta-

mpaymnosia 3 in several allied species.

Here, then, we have the development of the Entomostraca con-

nadted with that of the Podophthalma. The Nauplius-form is

the simplest under which a Crustacean can quit the egg. The

Zoéa-phase is a subsequent one. The Entomostraca are hatched.

in the Nauplius-form, and attain their final form before reaching

the Zoéa-phase. The Podophthalma live for a relatively longer

time in the egg, and hence they generally quit it in the Zoéa-

form without passing through the phase of Nauplius. Some,

however, like Peneus, are hatched at an earlier relative period ;

and these present the whole normal series of Crustacean deve-

lopment, without the omission of a single phase.

- The Edriophthalma (Amphipoda and Isopoda) appear to differ

less essentially from the other Crustacea than would seem to be’

the case from their development, which is very different from

that of the Podophthalma and Entomostraca. The Darwinian

theory leads to the assumption that their ancestors must have

passed through a Nauplius-phase or at least a Zoéa-phase,

although these phases are wanting in the existing species of

which we know the development. Dr. Miiller, however, has dis-

covered that the Isopoda of the genus Tanais still retain the

eharacters of incontestable Zoée. Van Beneden had already

remarked that Tanais Dulongit, although a true Isopod, never-

theless possesses a carapace like that of a Decapod. This led

Dr. Miiller to examine the genus Tanais, and he soon ascer-

tained that these Crustacea, instead of having respiratory

abdominal feet like the other Isopoda, have only locomotory feet,

into which no blood-globules ever penetrate.. To make up for

this, respiration is localized in the lateral parts of the carapace,

which are constructed for this purpose exactly as in Zoéa. The

stream of water necessary for respiration is maintained, as in the

Zote and the adult Decapods, by the exognath of the second

pair of maxillze, which is deficient in all other Edriophthalma.

Dr. Miiller records an exceedingly curious fact with regard to

a species of the genus Tanais (T. dubius ?, Kr.), namely, the oc-

currence of a new kind of dimorphism in the males. In this

416 Mr. T. C. Jerdon on Dr. Giinther’s

species, the individuals of which live together in myriads, the

young males closely resemble the females. But the last moult

gives origin to two very distinct forms of males. Some of them

are furnished with enormous, elongated and very mobile nippers,

and with anterior antenne having as many as twelve or even

seventeen olfactory filaments, of which the antenne of the

females do not exhibit one. The others retain short and heavy

pincers, very similar to those of the females ; but their antennz

have incomparably more numerous filaments than those of the

first form of males. |

The fact of this singular dimorphism does not appear to Dr.

Miiller to be inexplicable by the Darwinia hypothesis. Natural

selection must have tended to favour the varieties in which the

males could most readily make sure of the possession of the

females. Hence, on the one hand, those males which were

furnished with vigorous and mobile nippers fitted to seize the

females, and, on the other, those furnished with olfactory organs

adapted to guide them in the search after the females, have

prevailed in the struggle for existence.

XLV.—Remarks on Observations contained in Dr. Giinther’s

Work on the Reptiles of British India. By T. C. Jexpon,

Surgeon-Major.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, , :

Dr. Giinther, in his elaborate work on the Reptiles of British

India, in a note at page 99, writes as follows :—‘“ Mr. Jerdon

describes a Scaled Gecko (Homonota fasciata, Journ. Asiat. Soc.

xxii. 408) ; but the descriptions given by that gentleman are so

obscure (partly because he rarely hit upon the proper generic

name, and partly because the few words serving for a description

generally contain the most trivial characters) that in this case

we are at a loss to imagine what sort of Lizard is the type of

Homonota fasciata.”

Now, Gentlemen, this paragraph is based upon an error, is

unjust, not to say untrue, in part of its censure, and is offensive

and illiberal in its tone, as are several other allusions to my

brief Catalogue of Reptiles, compiled in 1849-1850; but these

I share with others.

It is based upon error; for it so happens that the name and

description of Homonota fasciata (as might have been seen by

the manner of its interpolation) were given by Mr. Blyth at my

— € Reptiles of British India, 417

request, as the only specimen of that Lizard I ever procured

was sent by me to the Museum of the Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

It appears to me, moreover, that very little attention would have

enabled Dr. Giinther, had he been so inclined, to have identified

this Lizard, which is either Gymnodactylus deccanensis, Giinther,

or some very closely allied species; but I shall leave it to Mr.

Blyth to inquire why Dr. Giinther should be so completely at a

loss to imagine what sort of Lizard is the type of his Homonota

fasciata, as well as to identify other species of reptiles described

by the late accomplished Curator of the Asiatic Society.

It is unjust, not to say untrue, as well as offensive in its tone,

in that part of his paragraph where he says that I “rarely hit

upon the proper generic name ;” for, Gentlemen, you will hardly

be prepared to believe that out of about one hundred species of

true reptiles noted in my catalogue, only seven are not referred

to their proper genera as recognized at the time; and in some

even of these few the error is very excusable, ‘as I shall now

point out. The seven species of Reptiles wrongly referred by

me are, three species referred to Cylindrophis, one to Xeno-

peltis, and three to Leptophis. Of these, the Snakes referred to

Cylindrophis belong either to the allied genus Rhinophis or to

Silibura, or to both. The Snake referred to Xenopeltis is a new

form, recently named Geophis by Dr. Giinther, which he, in his

‘Catalogue of Colubrine Snakes in the British Museum,’ classed

as a Rhabdosoma. It is, however, evidently Duméril and Bibron’s

Platypteryx Perroteti, nghtly stated by them to be found on the

Neelgherries, where I procured my specimens; and I may state

that the only specimen in the British Museum when Dr. Gunther

compiled his Catalogue was presented by myself: Of the three

Snakes referred by 1 me to Leptophis, one is Psammophis condo-

narus (as I myself afterwards recognized when I obtained large

specimens in Central India), whilst the other two, if specifically

distinct, belong to a new form, now called Tropidococcyx by

Dr. Giinther, and which in his Catalogue he classed under

Dryophis, and Duméril and Bibron under Psammophis.

Of the twenty-seven or twenty- -eight Batrachians noted in my

Catalogue, the great majority are correctly referred to their

proper genera as then recognized; and I am only in doubt as

to the species referred to the genera Limnodytes, Phyllomedusa,

and Hyledactylus. Of these I believe the latter to be rightly

classed ; but the frogs referred to the two former genera—at all

events that referred to Phyllomedusa—may turn out to be a new

form. None of these last four species are very rare in parts of

South India, and specimens ought to be sent home for identifica-

tion. I may here state that, fifteen years ago, in my Catalogue, I

418 On Dr. Giinther’s * Reptiles of British India?

correctly referred a Batrachian to its proper genus, Py«icephalus*,

which Dr. Giinther, in his Catalogue of Batrachians, referred to

: nt genus, Spherotheca, and subsequently to Tomoptera of

ibron.

_ With these exceptions now particularized, I can safely aver,

and moreover am able to prove, that the whole of the Reptiles

of my Catalogue were referred to their proper genera, or, to

speak more correctly, were rightly so referred according to the

usual or received nomenclature at the time when they were

published. Should Dr. Giinther refuse his assent to this state-

ment, it will then be my task (although the onus probandi rests

on him) to show in detail that he has made a statement injurious

to me, which he cannot justify; but I earnestly hope, for the

sake of science, and to promote the good feeling that ought to

prevail among all lovers of science, that he will have the good

sense and manliness to come forward at once and publicly state

that his sweeping and uncalled-for assertion, that throughout my

Catalogue I had rarely hit upon the proper generic name, was

made without foundation. With regard to Dr, Giinther’s other —

criticisms on the insufficient characters given by me in my

Catalogue, I at once acknowledge their force; but he ought to

have considered that I was not writing a description of new

species, but only compiling a catalogue chiefly for the use of

observers in this country, and, moreover, that the most imper-

fect portions (the Ophidians and Batrachians) were compiled,

as was stated at the-time, under most unfavourable circum-

stances, viz. when I was separated unavoidably from my collec-

tions (some of which I never again recovered); and the few

characters I gave were drawn up from some rough pencil notes

attached to my drawings.

I am, Gentlemen,

Yours obediently,

T. C. Jerpon,

Camp, Kurnal, Feb. 24, 1865. Surgeon- Major.

P.S. I have forwarded a copy of this communication to Dr.

Gunther, through Dr. J. E. Gray, in order that he may, if he

wish to do so, insert his reply in the same number of your

Magazine in which this letter will appeart.

* Pyzicephalus breviceps, apud Giinther, ‘ Reptiles of British India.’

+ We are requested by Dr. Giinther to state that he has been compelled,

by pressure of other matters, to defer for the present his reply to the aver

letter.—Ep.

- Royal Society. 419

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

| ROYAL SOCIETY.

March 2, 1865.—Major-General Sabine, President, in the Chair.

_ “On the Marsupial Pouches, Mammary Glands, and Mammary

Foetus of the Echidna hystriz.”’ By Professor Owen, F.R.S.

In a communication to the Royal Society on the generative economy

of the Monotremata*, Prof. Owen showed that the ovum left the

ovarium with a spherical vitellus 11 line in diameter, and attained

a diameter of 34 lines in the uterus, the increase of size being due to

inerease of fluid between the chorion and vitelline tunics. This fluid,

homologous with the albumen of the egg of oviparous vertebrates, did

not coagulate in alcohol, and the only change presented by the vitellus

of the largest observed ovum was a separation from the ‘ food-yolk”’

of a ‘‘ germ-yolk ”’ in the form of a stratum of very minute granules,

adhering to part of the membrana vitelli. There was no trace of

decidua in such impregnated uteri; the smooth chorion was firmer

than that of uterine ova of Rodentia ; whence, and for other reasons

given in the Paper above cited, it was inferred ‘‘ that the Monotremata

were essentially ovo-viviparous.”

. The impregnated uteri of the Ornithorhynchus there described

were of females killed in the month of October, In the early part

of December 1833, young Ornithorhynchi, obtained from the nest,

were transmitted by Dr. George Bennett, F.L.S., of Sydney, N.S.W.,

to Prof. Owen: they were naked, blind, with short, broad, flexible,

and softly labiate mandibles, the tongue proportionally large, and

reaching to near the end of the mandibles; the mouth not round,

as in the mammary fcetus of Marsupials, but a wide transverse

slit; a pair of small patulous nostrils opened upon the upper man-

dible, and between them was a small prominence resembling the

knob on the beak of the newly-hatched chick, but softer, and

lacking the cuticle, which had been torn off. There was no trace

of navel or umbilical cicatrix.

The phases of the development of the mammary glands of the

Ornithorhynchus were the subject of another communication, and,

with the peculiar formation of the mouth of the young animal,

demonstrated that it was nourished by milk as other mammals.

The smallest of the young of the Ornithorhynchus so obtained did

not exceed two inches in length.

- At the early part of the present year (1865), Prof. Owen received

from Dr, Mueller, F.R.S., of the Botanical Gardens, Melbourne,

Australia, a female Echidna (Ornithorhynchus Hystriz, Home,

Echidna Hystrizx, Cuy.), with a young one, which the captor found

adhering to the mother, as he supposed, by a nipple. They were

transmitted in spirits, and their description forms the chief subject

of the present communication. In regard to the parent, the de-

scription is limited to the parts concerned in generation.

* “On the Ova of the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus,” Philosophical Trans-

actions, vol. exxiv. p. 555. .

420 Royal Society :—

The marsupial pouches are two in number, about 14 inch apart,

each with the aperture longitudinal and towards the medial line, on

the ventral integument, half an inch in depth and two-thirds of an

inch in length. The young Echidna, about one inch in length in a

straight line, could be received in a bent posture into the pouch, and

might cling to the fine hairs of that part by its claws; but there was

no trace of nipple. Each mammary gland terminates by numerous

ducts upon the fundus of the corresponding pouch.

The left ovarium, as in the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus, was

of an oblong flattened form, developed from the posterior division of

the ovarian ligament and corresponding wall of the ovarian capsule ;

it consisted of a rather lax stroma, invested by a smooth, thin, firm

“tunica propria,’ which glistens where stretched over the enlarged

ovisacs. Of these there were five, of a spherical form, most of them

suspended by a contracted part of their periphery, not stretched

into a pedicle, to the rest of the ovarium—the largest with a dia-

meter of 14 line, the least of the five with a diameter of rather less

than 1 line. Besides these there was a flattened ovisac, 24 lines in

length, and 2 lines in opposite diameters, of a flattened pyriform

shape, with a somewhat wrinkled exterior, attached by the base,

with the apex slightly tumid, and showing a trace of a fine cicatrix.

This was an ovisac from which an ovarian ovum had been discharged.

The oviducal branch of the ovarian ligament passes, as in the

Ornithorhynchus, to the outer angle of the wide oviducal slit or

aperture, which occupies or forms the margin of the ovarian pouch

opposite to that to which the ovary is attached. The ligament

spreads upon the inner wall of the infundibular part of the ovi-

duct, and rejoins the ovarian division of the ligament to be con-

tinued along the oviduct, puckering up its short convolutions into a

small compass. The “ fallopian” aperture of the infundibulum is a

longitudinal slit of 9 lines in length, with a delicate membranous

border extending about a line beyond where the muscular and

mucous tunics of the oviduct make the thin wall of the infundibulum

opaque, its transparency against a dark ground contrasting with

the opaque beginning of the proper tunics of the oviduct, which

nevertheless are here very thin. No part of this delicate free margin

is produced into fimbriz; in this respect Hehidna accords with

Ornithorhynchus, and equally manifests the character by which the

Monotremes differ from the Marsupials. The infundibular dilatation

suddenly contracts about an inch from the opening into a “ fallopian”

tube, about a line in diameter, which is puckered up into four or

five short close coils. The oviduct, after a slight contraction, suddenly

expands into the uterus. This is about 2 inches long, and 6 lines

in diameter. It commences by a short well-marked bend, convex

outwards, and then proceeds nearly straight, the pair converging to

the urogenital compartment, slightly contracting at its termination,

which projects, as an “os tincee,”’ into the side of the fundus of that

division of the cloaca.

The tunics of the uterus are, externally, the peritoneum, which

is attached by a lax cellulosity to the ‘tunica propria;”’ this,

Prof. Owen on the Generative Economy of Echidna hystrix. 421

with its fibrous or muscular layer, is thin, not exceeding ith of a

line in the present specimen. ‘The inner layer of the uterine wall

is the thickest, and chiefly composes it, consisting of fine lamellee

stretched transversely between the fibrous layer and the fine smooth

lining membrane, the whole being of a pulpy consistence, and doubt-

less in the recent animal highly vascular, especially in the impreg-

nated state. The lining membrane was devoid of any trace of vas-

cular connexion with the membranes of an ovum or foetus, and was

thrown into delicate irregular rugee, which assumed the longitudinal

direction at the “ cervix”’ or contracted terminal part of the uterus.

The orifice on the ‘‘os tincee” was a puckered slit, about a line in

extent ; below it, on a produced or papillose part of the prominence,

was the small circular orifice of the ureter.

The right ovarium was proportionally more developed and larger

than in the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus: three ovisacs were de-

veloped and attached, as in the left ovarium; and there was also a

compressed ovisac, similar in size and shape to that in the left side,

and exhibiting an apical cicatrix, whence it is to be inferred that,

in this instance, the right as well as the left ovarium had furnished

an impregnated ovum; and the near equality of size and close simi-

larity of structure and condition of the right oviduct and uterus

equally indicated that they had participated in the functions of the

last season of generation.

_ The urinary bladder opened into the middle of the fundus of the

edaenital compartment, the uterine orifices intervening between the

vesical one and the ureters, as in the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus.

The urogenital canal is 1 inch 4 lines in length, and about 9 lines in

diameter ; its inner surface shows by some coarse wavy longitudinal

rugee its capacity for dilatation. The rectum was here of great

width ; it terminated by a contracted puckered aperture in the back

part of the beginning of the vestibule, behind the aperture of com-

munication of the urogenital with the vestibular canal. The distal

half of the vestibule is lined by a denser and less vascular epithelium

than the proximal one. The author concludes, from these appear-

ances, that the present Echidna had produced two young, of which

only one was secured, and that probably she had a mammary foetus

in each pouch prior to her capture.

The one which was secured resembled the young of the Oraitho-

rhynchus in the general shape and curvature of the body, and -also

resembled the new-born young of the Kangaroo in the proportions

of the limbs to the body, in the inferior size of the hind pair, in the

degree of development of the digits, especially of the fore pair, and

in the feeble indication of eyes or eyelids. But the mouth is pro-

portionally wider, and has the form of a transverse slit; it is not

circular. Upon the upper lip, in the mid line between the two

nostrils, is a small protuberance corresponding to that in the young

of the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus, which had been covered by some

epidermal production. The traces of ears are less conspicuous than

in the young Kangaroo, the conch a little, if at all, developed

in the mature Echidna.

422 _— Royal Society.

‘The tail is much shorter than in the young Kangaroo, and shows

as much proportional size as in the full-grown Echidna, in which it

is a mere stump concealed by the quills and hair. ; 2

The head is proportionally longer and more slender in the mar-

supial foetus of the Echidna than in that of the Ornithorhynchus or

of the Kangaroo, and already at this early period foreshows the

characteristic elongation and attenuation of that part in. the mature

animal. The form of the mouth, as a transverse slit, is a good mo

notrematous character of the young at that period, since, in all true

or teated marsupials, the mouth of the mammary fcetus has a peculiar

circular and tubular shape. A scarcely visible linear cicatrix at the

middle of the lower part of the abdomen is the sole trace of umbilicus.

A bifid obtuse rudiment of penis or clitoris projects from the fore

part of the single urogenital or cloacal aperture, and in advance of

the base of the tail-stump. | Bris

The brain, of which the largest part was the mesencephalon,

chiefly consisting of a vesicular condition of the optic lobes, had col-

lapsed at this part, leaving a well-defined elliptical fossa of the in-

tegument, indicative of the widely open fontanelle at the upper part

of the cranium. :

The skin of the shrunken body showed folds, indicative of the ori-

ginally plump, well-filled abdomen. : |

The fore limbs, in their shortness and breadth, foreshow the charac-

teristics of those of the parent, which may be said, indeed, to retain

in this respect the embryonic character, with superinduced breadth

and strength. ‘The digits have already something of the adult pro-

portions, the first or innermost of the five being the shortest; the

others of nearly equal length, but graduating shorter from the third

to the fifth. ‘The characteristic disposition of the digits was better

marked in the hind limb, the second already being the strongest

and longest, the rest more rapidly shortening to the fifth than in

the fore leg. The innermost, agreeably with the law of closer re- .

tention of type in the embryo, though the shortest of the five, was

less disproportionately so than in the adult.

The chief points, in the generative economy of the Monotremes;

which still remain to be determined by actual observation are :-—

1. The manner of copulation. . |

2. The season of copulation.

3. The period of gestation.

4. The nature and succession of the temporary structures for the

nourishment and respiration of the feetus prior to birth or exclusion:

5. The size, condition, and powers of the young at the time of

birth or exclusion. .

6. The period during which the young requires the lacteal nou-

rishment. |

7. The age at which the animal attains its full size.

In respect to the second point: as the female Echidna with the

young was captured on the 12th of August, she might be impreg~

nated at the latter end of June or inJuly. Females, therefore, killed

in the last week of July and the first week in August, in the pro-

Zoological Society. 423

vinee of Victoria, would be most likely to afford the capital facts

noted under the “fourth’’ head, viz. the impregnated ovum in

utero, showing some stage of embryonal development in the spiny

terrestrial Monotreme. As to the hairy and aquatic Ornithorhyn-

chus, the impregnated females in which ova were found in the uterus,

of small size, and prior to the formation of the embryo, were caught

on the 6th and 7th of October. Young Ornithorhynchi, measuring

in length in a straight line 14 inch, were found in the nest on the

8th of December. The period of impregnation, therefore, in this

species, in the locality of the Murrumbidgee River, is probably

the latter end of September or beginning of October. Females cap-

tured in the latter half of October and in the month of November,

would be most likely to have ova in utero, exhibiting stages of em-

bryonal development.

_ Professor Owen earnestly requests anyone who may obtain females

of the Platypus or Duck-mole (Ornithorhynchus) in October and

November, or females of the Porcupine-Anteater (Zchidna) in July

and the first week of August, to preserve the specimens in colour-

less spirits, the belly being slit open to allow access of the pre-

serving liquor to the interior,—or, to preserve the hinder half of

the specimen, the trunk being divided behind the fore liimbs—or,

at least, the female organs of generation, with the bladder and

rectum, preserved in strong colourless spirits. ‘These specimens may

be directed to Professor Owen, care of Dr. Mueller, F.R.S., Botanic

Garden, Melbourne; or to the care of Dr. George Bennett, F.L.S.,

Sydney; or they may be transmitted directly, addressed ‘‘To the

Principal. Librarian, British Museum, London,” to whom the Bill

of Lading should be directed, and the freight will be paid in London.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Nov. 8, 1864.—Prof. Huxley, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

Nores ON THE ZOOLOGY OF SPITSBERGEN. By ALFRED

Newron, M.A., F.L.S., F.Z.S.

In the month of May last, Mr. Edward Birkbeck offered me a

berth in his yacht, the ‘Sultana,’ R. T. Y. C., on a voyage to Spits-

bergen. As this was a country I had long been desirous to visit, I

was very glad of the opportunity of seeing it, which had so unex-

pectedly presented itself. On the 31st of May I found myself on

board the vessel at Lowestoft, and the following morning we sailed

northward. After a passage protracted by some tedious calms, we

east anchor in the Bay of Hammerfest on the evening of the 26th

June. Here it was necessary to stay for some days, while a Nor-

wegian ‘‘je@gt’’ was being equipped to accompany us, and to take

us, if necessary, into the ice, where the yacht, from her extreme

length, would become embarrassed, and from her slight build dan-

gerous. Late in the evening of the 2nd July the necessary prepa-

rations were completed, and the ‘ Semmoline,’ a sloop of some thirty

or forty tons, got under way. The next morning the ‘ Sultana’ fol-

424 Zoological Society :—

lowed, and, overhauling her consort in the narrow seas, in the course

of the afternoon lost sight both of her and the land of Norway. On

the afternoon of the 6th July we made the South Cape of Spitsbergen,

bearing N.E.

Our first rendezvous having been appointed about halfway up the

deep bay marked on English charts as Wibelan’s Water, and known

to Norsk walrus-hunters as Stor Fjord, which indents the arehipe-

lago of islands forming Spitsbergen, our course was altered accord-

ingly ; but we were soon brought up, after passing a good deal of

drift ice, by the appearance of very closely packed ice, stretching

across as far as the state of the atmosphere would allow us to see it.

This to our pilot, a man whose knowledge of Spitsbergen is scarcely

surpassed by any one’s, was a manifest indication of the fjord being

completely blocked up, and he did not hesitate to order us to pro-

ceed to our second rendezvous in Ice Sound, on the west coast.

Thither we made sail, trying as we passed northward successively to

enter Horn and Bell Sounds, both of which we found to be imprac-

ticable from the same cause as had been the Stor Fjord. On nearing

Ice Sound, on the afternoon of the 8th July, we found a good deal

of ice drifting out of its mouth ; but it was of such a kind as to cause

‘no risk to the ship, with our careful captain and pilot. While we

were watching with interest the novel scene presented to us by the

varied shapes of the frozen masses through which we were naviga-

ting, there was a cry of ‘‘ White Whales!” and a “ school” of Be-

luga catodon passed across our bows. Though there were the vivid

hues of drifting ice-blocks with which to contrast them, I was agree-

ably pleased to see that their colour stood this high trial. When,

some years ago, I saw the so-called “‘ White Porpoises”’ of the river

St. Lawrence, identified by Dr. Gray (Cat. Brit. Mus. Cetacea,

pp- 78, 79) with this species, they had a very tallowy appearance ;

now the worst that could be said of these beasts is that they looked

the colour and consistency of a good spermaceti candle. There were

at least six or eight of them swimming at very short distances from

one another, and they glided rapidly through the water with an easy

and almost graceful roll, now and then emerging from the surface

sufficiently to show the whole of their bodies.

It is not my intention now to say much concerning the birds of

Spitsbergen ; but I must mention that the Sound we were entering

presents one of the most wonderful sights to the eye of the ornitho-

logist that can possibly be conceived. The species which frequent

Spitsbergen are few in number, much fewer than had been thought

prior to the publication of A. J. Malmgren’s admirably critical

papers*; but the number of individuals is past all computation. It

will be sufficient here to name the species I observed at this time,

and this I shall do somewhat in the order of their comparative abun-

dance. First Mergulus Alle, Uria Arra, and Cepphus Grylle; then

Rissa tridactyla, Somateria mollissima, Procellaria glacialis, Frater-

cula glacialis, Larus glaucus, and, lastly, an Anser which I shall

specify hereafter. All these, excepting Larus glaucus, we found

* Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetenskaps-Akademiens Férhandlingar, 11 Febr. 1863.

Mr. A. Newton on the Zoology of Spitsbergen. 425

breeding around Ice Sound, indeed, I may say, in the immediate

neighbourhood of Safe Haven, a commodious inlet on its northern

shore, where the yacht dropped her anchor on the morning of the

9th July.

The whole of the next week was employed by our party in explor-

ing, with different objects in view, the shores of the Sound, or, as it

should be more properly called, fjord, for it extends at least fifty

miles into the interior, and appears to have no connexion with Wi-

belan’s Water or any other inlet of importance. Almost every de-

pression on its northern side is occupied by a glacier, which generally

fills it nearly to the brim, and, with but one exception, these glaciers

are only terminated by the sea; but along its southern shore are

some four or five bays of various sizes, and between them various

valleys which, being quite free from ice, are more or less fertile

and afford sufficient pasturage for numerous herds of Rangifer ta-

randus. These Deer are tolerably abundant: they are certainly

smaller than the Lapland Reins, whether wild or tame; and though

I can hardly profess to speak generally on the subject, yet all the

antlers which I saw in Spitsbergen seemed to me to be slighter in

the beam than those of the continental race ; nevertheless, the points

being in old stags considerably elongated, the expanse of antler was

not much inferior. The average type of a good Spitsbergen head is -

very well represented by the first figure in the ‘ Fauna Boreali-Ame-

ticana’ (vol. i. p. 240), of the so-called Barren-ground Caribou

(Cervus tarandus, var. a. arctica, Richardson) ; and it is probable

that the same causes which influence the development of the antlers

in the Rein-Deer of the mauvaises terres in North America affect

in like manner those of their Spitsbergen brethren. These last are

said, by persons who have wintered there, not to migrate from the

country ; at least they or their tracks on the snow are seen ‘‘as soon

as it begins to get light’ in spring. At the same time it is just

possible that some of them may wander over the frozen sea by way

of Giles Land, and other islands, perhaps, of which we have as

yet no knowledge, to Nova Zembla, and so on to the country of the

Samoides. Certainly a hind killed by my friend Mr. Graham Man-

ners-Sutton had one ear slit in a manner which was recognized by

some of the ‘Semmoline’s’ crew (most of them Queens) as a mark

of ownership. I must, however, add that, averse as I am to doubt

the technical knowledge of an expert, the slit in question seemed to

me as if it might have been very well caused by another deer in fight-

ing, or, even if it were of human origin, such as might have been

made by some one who had caught the animal when a calf, and let it

go again; but this last solution of the difficulty excited a laugh at

my simplicity among the Queens, who could not conceive it possible

that a hungry hunter should show compassion towards the very

youngest deer. All that we saw the first week of our being in the

country still retained a considerable quantity of their nearly white

winter clothing, thus rendering their detection, when viewed against

the dark-coloured ground, a very easy matter even at a great distance.

These animals also were in poor condition, contrasting in this respect

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv.

426 Zoolagical Society :—

strongly with those killed about a month later, when their bodies on

being flayed were found to be covered with fat nearly two inches thick.

At this time they had entirely got rid of their overcoats, and were

clothed entirely in a short but close felt of dark mouse-colour.

Judging from the gralloch, in the summer, lichens seem to form

only a small article in their diet, their food then consisting chiefly

of mosses, grasses, and any other herbage.

The Arctic Fox (Canis lagopus) is pretty numerous along the

shores of Ice Sound; and we not only frequently saw examples of

it, but in the immediate neighbourhood of the cliffs wherein the

Alcide were nesting one could, by listening almost at any time in the

twenty-four hours, hear its yapping bark. It is of course the chief

enemy of all the different kinds of birds, and their dread of it appears

to influence them greatly in their choice of breeding-quarters. What

the Foxes do to get a living in winter when the birds have left the

country—for I imagine that the Ptarmigan (Lagopus hemileucurus)

is the only species that is permanently resident—is one of the most

curious questions that has presented itself to my mind for some time.

The greater number of them are said to remain on the land, and to

be as active during the long polar night as they are in summer ; yet

there are no berries by which they might eke out their existence,

and there can be no open water, on the margin of which they might

find food, within miles of their haunts. The most natural explana-

tion that occurs to one is that they lay up a stock of provisions ; but

nobody, that I am aware of, has ever found such a store-closet *, or

has observed any tendency to hoarding in their habits. In Spits-

bergen I believe that none of the varieties known as the Blue, the

Black, or the Silver Fox have been noticed. The summer pelt does

not differ from what it ordinarily is in other countries, and the winter

coat seems to be invariably whitet.

We noticed two species of Phocide in the waters of Ice Fjord.

I am indebted to Mr. Malmgren for the information that these are

the Callocephalus feetidus and Phoca barbata of Dr. Gray’s ‘ Cata-

logue of Mammalia in the British Museum.’ The former is called .

by the Norwegians who frequent the coast of Spitsbergen ‘ Steen-

Kobbe,”’ or Stone-Seal, probably because it is usually seen near rocks,

* Since the above was written, it has occurred to me that a considerable col-

lection of shells of Mya truncata, which I found one day on the moraine of a

glacier in Safe Haven, may possibly have been due to the cause suggested in the

text.

t Ihave never seen it remarked, thongh it is unquestionably the case, that

nearly all the Icelandic examples of Canis lagopus are “ Blue” Foxes; that is to

say, their winter coat is of nearly the same colour as their summer coat. This

fact, I think, must be taken in connexion with the comparatively mild climate

which Iceland enjoys in winter, and, if so, is analogous to the circumstance of the

Alpine Hare (Lepus timidus, Linn., non auct.) always becoming white in winter

in Scandinavia, generally so in Scotland, and but seldom in Ireland. The Com-

mon Squirrel (Sciurus vulgaris) is another case in point; and all three may be

considered illustrative of the vexed questions of the specific distinctions between

the Great Northern Falcons (Falco gyrfalco, F. candicans, and F. islandicus), and

of the specific identity of the Red and Willow Grouse (Lagopus scoticus and L,

albus).

Mr. A. Newton on the Zoology of Spitsbergen. 427

or at any rate at no great distance from land ; the latter is known as

*¢ Stor Kobbe,” Great Seal, or less frequently ‘‘ Blaa Kobbe,” Blue

Seal. How this last name came to be applied to it I do not know,

As far as I can judge, it is very inappropriate. When dry, its fur is

of a dirty yellowish white; and a beast of this species lying on a

floe has exactly the appearance of a lump of discoloured ice, so that

the hunter often takes one for the other. In the water it seems to

be much of the same colour as most Seals—a dark iron-grey above,

lighter beneath. It is a very powerful animal: I saw one that had

received three Enfield-bullets through the nape of its neck, and had

been bleeding profusely for about half an hour ; yet it nearly suc--

ceeded in capsizing a large whale-boat with five men in her, owing

to the clumsiness of the harpooner. We constantly saw this species

at a considerable distance from land—ten to twenty miles, off the west

coast of Spitsbergen, mostly between Bell Sound and Ice Fjord; and

a young male of the previous year was shot from the deck of the

yacht, and afterwards harpooned, on the 29th July, about fifteen

miles from South Cape.

We saw no other mammals in Ice Fjord. Our pilot pointed out

to me one day a place where, many years ago, a jegt’s crew, of

which he himself was one, killed nine Polar Bears; but no such

good fortune attended us. This same man informed me that he

knew of the occurrence in Spitsbergen of a ‘* Hermelin,” a species

which has not hitherto been recorded from that country, though it

is probable that the “creature, somewhat larger than a weasel, with

short ears, long tail, and skin spotted white and black,” stated to

have been seen on Low Island by Dr. Irving in Lord Mulgrave’s

Voyage*, was nothing else but Mustela erminea,

I must here mention the pleasure it was to me, and, I am sure, to all

the other members of our party, to fall in with the Swedish Scientific

Expedition, who are engaged in making a series of preliminary sur-

veys, preparatory to measuring an are of the meridian, in Spitsbergen.

To Professqrs Nordenskjéld and Dunér and Mr. Malmgren our best

_ thanks are due for their kindness in furnishing us with much valu-

able information, the results of their former arduous explorations in

this distant country.

On leaving England there had been two points in the ornithology

of Spitsbergen to which I had especially meant to apply myself. The

first was the obtaining of a good series of specimens of the Spits-

bergen Lagopus, a single example of which, brought from that

country in 1855 by my friends Mr. W. Sturge and the late Mr. E,

Evans, had been described by Mr. Gould in our ‘ Proceedings’ for

1858 (p. 354) as a distinct species under the name of L. hemileucu-

rus ; the second was the determination of the large species of Wild

Goose, which the same gentlemen found breeding on the shores of Ice

Fjord (Ibis, 1859, pp. 171, 172). Of the latter, as I have already

mentioned, we saw a considerable number ; and though we failed in

our efforts to obtain a specimen, yet, through Mr. Malmgren’s kind--

* * A Voyage towards the North Pole undertaken by His Majesty’s command,

1773.’ By Constantine John Phipps. London: 1774, page 58.

28*

428 Zoological Society :—

ness, I am able to declare that the species is Anser brachyrhynchus,

since I saw and examined two examples in his possession. Of the

first, though, I regret to say, unsuccessful in finding out its haunts,

I likewise bad the pleasure of being shown by Mr. Malmgren an

adult male, killed but a few days previously, and still unskinned.

Its plumage, however, presented scarcely any trace of the great vernal

change which takes place in this group of birds ; and, except that I

am confident that the Ptarmigan of Spitsbergen is distinct from that

of continental Europe and Britain, I hardly like to form an opinion

respecting its specific distinctness fromi the Ptarmigan of Iceland,

Greenland, and Labrador, which I am inclined to consider as forming

but one species, to which the name ZL. rupestris, being the oldest,

should probably be applied.

After passing an agreeable week in Ice Fjord, and being joined

by our Norwegian consort, we returned southwards, and proceeded

towards the most western of the Thousand Islands. Here some of

our party were transhipped to go to the eastward in the jegt in

search of Walruses, while the ‘Sultana’ made another attempt to

ascend the Stor Fjord ; but, finding the ice at a distance of about

twenty miles above the bight still unmoved, she was compelled to

retrace her course, and await the return of the jegt party off the

Thousand Islands. In Stor Fjord we made the acquaintance of the

third species of Seal known in Spitsbergen, the very widely distri-

buted Pagophilus grenlandicus of Dr. Gray’s Catalogue. This animal

is known to the frequenters of the coast as the “ J an-Mayen Kobbe”’

and ‘*Svart-side ;” but most generally as the “ Springer,’ from its

lively actions in the water. It is of a sociable disposition, and we saw

it in herds not less than fifty in number. These were very fond of

swimming in line, their heads alone above water, engaged in a game

of ‘‘ follow-my-leader ;”’ for on the first Seal making a roll over, or

a spring into the air, each Seal of the whole procession, on arriving

at the same spot, did the like, and exactly in the same manner.

While viewing this singular proceeding (and I had many, opportuni-

ties of doing so), I could not but be struck with the plausibility of

one of the suggested explanations of the appearance which has ob-

tained so wide-spread a notoriety under the name of the ‘‘ Great Sea

Serpent.” If any rule of the game in which Pagophilus groenlandi-

cus loves to indulge ever would permit the leading Seal to swim (say)

one-third out of water, as I have often seen Phoca barbata do, I

could quite understand any person, not an unromantic naturalist, on

witnessing for the first time such a sight as I have tried to describe,

honestly believing that the mythical monster was actually before his

eyes. Inever had the opportunity of closely examining a “Springer;””

but one learned immediately to distinguish this species from the

other two I have mentioned: not only its wonderful activity in the

water, but its elongated head (even when the size of its body, just

about intermediate between P. barbata and Callocephalus feetidus,

was not to be ascertained) was quite sufficient for that purpose.

This species resorts in great numbers to the ice in the neighbourhood

of Jan Mayen, whence one of its common names; and in former

Mr. A. Newton on the Zoology of Spitsbergen. 429

years several vessels were annually equipped at Tromsé and Ham-

merfest in pursuit of it; but I believe that of late this practice has

been a good deal discontinued.

Although none of our party were lucky enough to get a glimpse

of a Walrus, I cannot refrain from mentioning here some circum-

stances connected with the history and habits of that curious and

mighty beast. It is pretty well known that in the summer of 1853

a living example was deposited in our Gardens, which, however, after

a few days languished and died, probably from having been fed on

- a diet so unnatural to it as oatcake*. Yet this is by no means the

only instance of this animal being brought alive to England. So

long ago as 1608, the ship ‘God-speed,’ commanded by Master

Thomas Welden, performed a voyage to Cherie, now commonly

called Bear Island, and in the account of the expedition it is

written—

**On the twelfth [July] we took into our ship two young Morses,

male and female, aliue : the female died before we came into England:

the male liued about ten weeks. When wee had watered, we set sayle

for England about foure of the clocke in the morning. * * *

«The twentieth of August, wee arriued at London; and hauing

dispatched some priuate businesse, we brought our liuing Morse to

the Court, where the king and many honourable personages beheld

it with admiration for the strangenesse of the same, the like whereof

had neuer before beene seene aliue in England. Not long after it

fell sicke and died. As the beaste in shape is very strange, so is it

of strange docilitie and apt to be taught, as by good experience we

often proued’’+.

Now surely what a rude skipper in the days of James I. could

without any preparation accomplish, this Society ought to have no

great difficulty in effecting ; and I trust that the example may not be

lost upon those who control our operations. From inquiries I have

made, I find it is quite the exception-for any year to pass without an

opportunity of capturing alive one or more young examples of T7ri-

chechus Rosmarus occurring to the twenty or thirty ships which an-

nually sail from the northern ports of Norway, to pursue this animal

in the Spitsbergen seas. It has several times happened that young

Walruses thus taken are brought to Hammerfest; but, the voyage

ended, they are sold to the first purchaser, generally for a very tri-

fling sum, and, their food and accommodation not being duly con-

sidered, they of course soon die. Lord Dufferin bought one which

had been taken to Bergen, and succeeded in bringing it alive to

Ullapoolf; and Mr. Lamont mentions another which he saw in

the possession of Captain Erichsen§. In making an attempt to

place a live Walrus in our Gardens, I do not think we ought to be

* See ‘ Zoological Sketches,’ by J. Wolf; edited by P. L.Sclater. Cf. also J. E.

Gray, P. Z. S. 1853, p. 112.

t Haxktuytus Postaumus or PurcHas nis Pitertmes, &c. By Samuel

Purchas, B.D. London: 1624, vol. iii. p. 560.

{ Letters from High Latitudes, pp. 387-389.

§ Seasons with the Sea-Horses, pp. 26, 27.

430 Zoological Society :—

discouraged by the bad luck which has attended our efforts in the

case of the larger marine Mammalia. Every person I have spoken

with on the subject corroborates the account given by honest Master

Welden of the “strange docilitie”’ of this beast ; and that ina mere

financial point of view the attempt would be worth undertaking is, I

think, manifest. To the general public perhaps the most perma-

nently attractive animals exhibited in our Gardens are the Hippopo-

tamuses and the Seals. What, then, would be the case with a species

like the Walrus, wherein the active intelligence of the latter is added

to the powerful bulk of the former? ‘There is also another con-

sideration why we should make the attempt. In a few years it is

probable that the difficulties of obtaining a live example of the

Walrus will be much greater. Its numbers are apparently decreasing

with woful rapidity. The time is certainly not very far distant when

Trichechus Rosmarus will be as extinct in the Spitsbergen seas as

Rhytina gigas is in those of Behring’s Straits. I see no reason to

doubt the assertion, or perhaps it would be safer to say the inference,

that in former days Walruses habitually frequented the coasts of

Finmark ; in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries.they were cer-

tainly abundant about Bear Island: they are spoken of there, as

‘‘lying like hogges upon heaps”’ by the old writer I have before

quoted ; yet for the last thirty years probably not one has been

seen there. Now they are hemmed in by the packed ice of the

Polar Sea on the one side and their merciless enemies on the other.

The result cannot admit of any doubt.

But to continue my story from this digression, which I hope, how-

ever, may not be without its use. On the 10th of August our two

ships again joined company ; and, finding it was useless attempting

either to get up the Stor Fjord or sail further to the eastward, we

again rounded the South Cape and made for the northward. The

season, however, being now so far advanced, our pilot declined the

responsibility of taking the yacht further north than Ice Fjord; and

accordingly, after having to steer considerably to the westward to

avoid the heavy ice which beset the coast about Horn Sound, we found

ourselves, on the afternoon of the 14th, once more at our old anchor-

age in Safe Haven. Here we remained another week, most of our

party finding plenty of occupation in deer-stalking; but I was not

able to add much to my stock of zoological knowledge. The deer

were now in magnificent condition, and nineteen were shot, making,

with those obtained the week the yacht was there in July, a total

of forty-seven. On the night of the 17th the salt water of the Haven

was frozen over, and two days afterwards the sun set. On the

morning of the 21st we weighed anchor, homeward-bound. On the

24th we spoke a Norwegian jeg?, engaged in the fishing of Seymnus

borealis, an example of which was hauled up just as we passed*,

* This fishery has of late years assumed considerable importance. The vessels

employed in it mostly do not go so far north, but keep about midway between

Bear Island and the North Cape of Europe. There they anchor in deep water

with a light cable, which they cut if it comes on to blow suddenly, The Sharks

are caught with a baited hook at the end of a very long line. As soon as one is

Mr. A. Newton on the Zoology of Spitsbergen. 431

The same day we sighted Bear Island, which on our outward voy-

e we had not seen, owing to the fog; and on the 27th we reached

ammerfest.

it remains for me to add a few words on the Cetaceans we saw.. I

have already mentioned Beluga catodon, which we observed also on

two other occasions. This is the only species of which I can speak

definitely, though we certainly saw at least four others. Of these, the

first was a large black Fin-backed Whale, noticed three or four times ;

the second a smaller animal, perhaps about thirty or forty feet

long, of which some half a dozen came and played round the yacht on

the 12th of August. In general form, especially in the esocine

shape of the head, these corresponded very closely with the engraving

given by Dr. Scoresby (Arctic Regions, vol. ii. pl. 13. f. 2) as that

of Balena rostrata (= Balenoptera rostrata, J. K. Gray); but I

rather hesitate to refer them positively to that species, on account

of their colour, which was apparently of a uniform light reddish

brown. I had an excellent opportunity of observing these Whales,

for they kept with us about a quarter of an hour, sometimes passing

under the ship, and often coming up close alongside, within perhaps

thirty yards. On the following day I saw a school of Grampuses,

with extremely long and high dorsal fins ; but this was the only oc-

casion on which this species was noticed. Some kind of Porpoise,

on the contrary, was seen more than once*. In addition to these

Cetaceans, the Right Whale (Balena Mysticetus) and the Narwhal

(Monodon monoceros) are well known to inhabit the Spitsbergen

seas. Mr. Malmgren, in his careful paper before alluded to, enu-

merates six or perhaps seven species of Whales, not reckoning a

Porpoise. We therefore have seven or eight Cetaceans, seven Car-

nivores (including Ursus maritimus, on which I have no remark to

make), and one Ruminant as the sum total of the Mammalian fauna

of Spitsbergen. Without extending these notes by going into details,

I may here state that I think the bird-fauna cannot be reckoned at

more than twenty-seven species. We therefore have the singular

result of a country, say as large as Ireland, where the number of

Mammalian bears to the number of Ornithic species the ratio of 15 or

16 to 27.

hooked, he is hauled up on deck by a windlass, and beaten on the head until he

is motionless. His liver, which alone is required of him, is then cut out ; and,

his entrails being fully inflated with air, his body is heaved overboard to float away

quite clear of the vessel. The cause of this apparently wanton cruelty is alleged

to be the difficulty of otherwise disposing of the carcase ; for the fishermen say

that if the animal were killed, they would not catch another Shark until the dead

one was entirely eaten up by his brethren, a process that might involve a delay

of some days. .

* I feel very confident of the truth of this statement; but I find no mention

made of any Porpoise in the Spitsbergen seas by either Scoresby or Malmgren.

This fact 1 unfortunately had not noticed until my return home ; so that (Porpoises

being in general of so common occurrence on a sea voyage) I neglected to record,

as I otherwise should certainly have done, the dates and localities of their appear-

ance. It is of course possible that what I took to be Porpoises were only the

young of some larger Cetacean; but I do not think this was the case.

432

MISCELLANEOUS.

Investigations on Eggs with a Double Germ, and on the Origin of

Double Monsters in Birds. By M. C. Dareste.

THE coexistence of two embryos upon a single vitellus, indicated

by Wolf in the last century, has since been repeatedly noticed. The

author considers that the facts observed, although not numerous,

belong to two phenomena of very different nature, origin, and phy-

siological starting-points.

Sometimes, during the first days of incubation, two distinct blasto-

derms, completely separated from each other, and each presenting

its transparent area, are observed. Subsequently these blastoderms

become united by the margins and form a single blastoderm, which,

however, is the result of the fusion of two primitively distinct blasto-

derms. Each transparent area may then give origin to an embryo,

and each embryo may envelope itself in its proper amnios. The two

embryos thus remain completely separated, being only mediately

united by the vitellus ; a second mediate union may also be effected,

subsequently to their formation, by the fusion of the vascular areas,

where these meet.

In the second case there exists only a single blastoderm, and in

this a single transparent area, which is remarkable, however, for its

irregular form. The two embryos which are developed in this

single but irregular area give origin to a single vascular area (which,

however, is formed, at least partially, of the elements of two normal

vascular areas), and they become enveloped by a single amnios.

The two embryos thus developed upon a common transparent

area remain in some cases completely isolated, except as regards

the indirect union effected by the vitellus. Then both of them may

be sometimes constructed normally ; sometimes one of them is imper-

fectly developed and forms an acephalous monster. In other cases

the two embryos unite directly and produce a double monster; and

this union may be either early or late.

The origin of these two modes of coexistence of two embryos upon

a single vitellus is very evident. In the first case the egg contains

two distinct cicatriculee before incubation ; in the second, only one.

The physiological consequences of these two arrangements are very

remarkable. It is no longer supposed that double monstrosity is

the result of the fusion of two embryos developed upon distinct

vitelli, and it is admitted that the coexistence of two embryos upon

a single vitellus is the starting-point of all cases of double monstro-

sity. The author goes still further, and maintains that, for the form-

ation of a double monster, the embryos niust actually originate upon

a single transparent area, or, in other words, in a blastoderm pro-

ceeding from a single cicatricula. But it remains to be ascertained

why in some cases the two embryos are developed separately, whilst

in others they form a double monster.

This question, moreover, is connected with another more general

one. Is this single cicatricula, which gives origin sometimes to two

distinct embryos and sometimes to two united ones, really simple

Miscellaneous. 433

and similar to the ordinary cicatricule, or is it the result of the

early fusion of two primarily distinct cicatricule or germs? Since

M. Balbiani has shown how the germ is formed in the ovule, we may

consider whether certain ovules may not contain a cicatricula appa-

rently simple, but formed by the fusion of two originally distinct

germs. And the coexistence of two germs within a single ovule is

proved by the coexistence of two separate cicatriculee upon the same

vitellus. 3

The author has recently observed an egg presenting a very singu-

lar arrangement, but which is explained by a combination of the two

cases above described. In this there were two transparent areas

upon a single blastoderm and in a single vascular area, the latter of

avery abnormal form. One of the transparent areas was normal,

and presented a normal embryo; the other, of an irregular form,

presented two embryos, one normal, the other abnormal. This fact,

although apparently very complex, may be very simply explained by

the coexistence upon the same vitellus of two distinct cicatriculee, one

normal, the other formed by the fusion of two germs, and by the

production of a single blastoderm from these cicatricule during in-

cubation.—Comptes Rendus, March 20, 1865, p. 562.

On two Starfishes from Costa Rica. By E. von Martens.

On the 16th January Dr. E. von Martens communicated to the

Academy of Sciences at Berlin a description of two species of Star-

fishes from Costa Rica. The first of these is the Oreaster armatus,

Gray, which is described as follows :—

1. Oreaster armatus, Gray, sp.

Body pentagonal, with strongly incurved sides ; proportion of the

radius of the disk to that of the arms-as 1 to 1} nearly. Dorsal sur-

face but little elevated. _ Ambulacral papillee in two rows; on the

inner plates three and more, rarely two, placed close together upon

each plate ; on each of the outer plates one larger papilla. The plates

of the ventral surface are thickly set with globular granules, and

bear on the middle of each a large cylindrical tubercle which is ob-

tuse at the apex. The lower marginal plates belong entirely to the

ventral surface: they are thickly set with globular granules, and bear

in the middle of each a larger, conical, moderately acute spine, which

is villous, like satin, and the narrowed flat base of which is sur-

rounded, as by a wall, with the granules of the marginal plate itself.

There are seventeen inferior marginal plates between the apices of

each pair of arms; they are all nearly square. The superior mar-

ginal plates, which alone form the margin, are twice as high as their

breadth in the middle of the space between two arm-tips; towards

the latter they become broader in proportion, and finally nearly

square. Their number between each pair of arm-tips is fourteen.

They are beset with granules, in the same manner as the inferior

marginal plates, and bear a precisely similar spine in their middle ;

many of them, however, are destitute of the spine and even of every

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. xv.

434 Miscellaneous.

trace of its insertion, whilst on all the inferior plates, when the spine

has been lost, the place to which it was attached is distinctly re-

cognizable. The marginal plates all fit accurately together without

intervening granules. The dorsal surface is covered with smaller,

polygonal, convex plates, also densely granulated; the granules re-

semble those of the marginal plates, and are smaller and less elevated

than those of the ventral surface. The back of each arm forms a

blunt radial elevation (but not a sharp keel), along which there is a

simple series of spines, formed like those of the marginal plates, but

larger. Near the middle, the five elevations unite to form an annular

wall, which encloses a somewhat depressed central surface. A few

larger spines stand on this central surface, but without being defi-

nitely arranged in any of the five radial rows. Lastly, one larger

spine stands in the middle line of each interradial space, near the

margin. No pedicellarige are to be found on the single specimen.

Radius of the disk 48, of the arms 69 millim. Height of the dry

specimen, without the spines, 18 millim.

Islas los Negritos, in the Gulf of Nicoya, Costa Rica; collected

by M. Hoffmann in 1857, and afterwards sent to the Berlin Museum.

Colour, when alive, tile-red, according to Hoffmann’s notes.

In the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ vol. vi. p. 277

(1840), Dr. Gray briefly described a new species under the name of

Pentaceres armatus ; he gives as its habitat Punta Santa Elena. He

founds upon it a peculiar subgenus, Nidorellia, which he characterizes

as follows :—“‘ Back regularly convex, formed of flat granular ossi-

cula, with a blunt mobile spine on the centre of each ossiculum

below ; arms short and broad.’

Miller and Troschel were not acquainted with this species, and

under the name of Oreaster armatus they merely give a German

translation of Gray’s words, in which, however, they omit the word

“below,” evidently because they could not understand Gray’s ex-

tremely obscure mode of expression without comparison with a speci-

men. Hence must have originated the misconception which repre-

sents it as if each plate on the dorsal surface bore a spine, which,

however, is not the case, as I have ascertained from the original

specimen in the British Museum, Dujardin and Hupé (Hist. Nat.

des Zoophytes Echinodermes, p. 387) retranslate the above transla-

tion into French, without adding anything new, except an error and

a fresh cause of error, In the first place, of the words “ the inferior

marginal plates and the three last superior ones, &c., with spines,”

they have overlooked the little word “superior,” and translated them

‘les plaques marginales inférieures et plus particuliérement les trois

derni¢res.”’ Inthe second place, they give as the habitat simply

“* Sainte-Héléne,”” from which every one would at once be led to

think of the well-known island in the South Atlantic Ocean, and, not

of the Cape on the west coast of Ecuador, not far from Guayaquil.

Under these circumstances I considered it by no. means, unnecessary

to give a detailed description of the species after the fashion of those

drawn up for other species by Miller and Troschel, even, without the

particular circumstance which | haye now to mention, and to, which

Miscellaneous. 435

my attention was called by Professor Beyrich. The larger spines

along the dorsal line of the arms in the dried specimen are partly

erect and partly depressed, which certainly could arise only from

local differences in the shrinking during the desiccation of the speci-

men, but still produces an impression that the spines must have been

moyeable during life—a view which is further borne out both by the

smoothness of the base of the spine and by that of the surface to

which it is attached, although this is surrounded by granules, and

from it even the dry spines may be very easily detached. Gray also

describes the spines as mobile.

In living Oreasters of the Indian Archipelago, however, I have

never noticed any mobility of the spines independent of their point of

attachment, but I ascribed their convergence after death to the

locally unequal shrinking of the entire surface; nevertheless in

these Indian species I do not now find the spines so distinctly dif-

ferentiated from their point of attachment as in the Central American

species.

2. Astropecten ceelacanthus, n. sp.

Five arms; radius of the disk to that of the arms about as | to 3.

Marginal plates twenty-four on each arm.. Ambulacral papillee in

several rows, the outer ones larger, all somewhat compressed and

obtuse. From the scaly covering of the ventral plates larger flat spines

project everywhere, and near the margin especially these group

themselves in rows parallel to the margin, consisting of three spines

for each inferior plate; on the margin itself there is on each of these

plates one spine. These marginal spines are small and flat in the

interbrachial angles, as also at the apex of the arms; in the middle

of the arms they are large, flat, slightly sabre-shaped, and bent round

ou the free margins in such a manner as to present a spoon-like

cavity, directed downwards and backwards (that is to say, towards

the interbrachial angle). The superior marginal plates are twice as

deep as broad, densely granulated, with a few (2-4) larger tuber-

cles, which stand in a transverse row, and of which the innermost

(superior) especially are never wanting. The back, arms, and disk

within these marginal plates are thickly set with paxille; in the

middle of the arms this space is scarcely twice as broad as the height

of one of the superior marginal plates.

Radius of the disk 17, of the arms 49 millim.; height in the

middle 8 millim. Captured and sent with the preceding species.—

Monatsber. der Akad. der Wiss. zu Berlin, January 1865, p. 56.

Occurrence of Calluna vulgaris in Newfoundland.

Mr. Murray, late of the Geological Survey of Canada, and now

in a survey of Newfoundland, has brought to Montreal spe-

cimens of this plant, which were colleeted by Judge Robmson on the

east coast of Newfoundland, near Ferryland (lat. 47°, long. 52° 50’),

and which are stated to be from a small patch of the plait not more

than three yards square.—Silliman’s Journal, March 1865.

436 Miscellaneous.

On a new Species of Bat from Zambesia.

By Dr. J. Kirk.

NYCTICEJUS NIDICOLA.

Fur brown, the base of the hairs blackish ; beneath yellowish.

Ears ovate, acute, with a well-developed rounded process at the front

part of the outer or lower edge. Tongue linear lanceolate, acute,

rather more than half the length of the ear. Face depressed, bristly.

Wings elongate, thin, bald, rather hairy above and below close to

the body ; forearm-bone nearly 14 inch long; the thumb com-

pressed, rather elongate, slender, of a single joint. ‘Tail as long as

the body. The interfemoral membrane very large, broad, with

nearly regular, almost parallel transverse muscular bands, which are

hairy on the upper and lower surface. The spur elongate, strong,

nearly as long as the fore leg and foot; the spur and the end of the

membrane fringed with short, rather rigid hairs. The legs rather

elongate; the lower part of the thigh slender; the shank slender,

not quite half the length of the arm-bone ; the toes moderate, slender,

compressed, covered with short adpressed hairs.

Expanse of wings 10 inches, of forearm-bone 1°5 inch, of fore

leg 8 inches, of foot 3 inches, of spur 93 lines.

Shupanga, near the Zambesi. e

Four specimens were obtained ; they had taken possession of the

nests of Weaver-birds (Huplectes). Having accidentally found a pair

in one of these hanging nests, others were soon discovered in similar

positions near by.— Proc. Zool. Soc. Dec. 13, 1864. —

Preservation of Starfishes with their Natural Colours.

By A. E. VerrRILu.

Starfishes may be dried, so as to retain their natural colours almost

unimpaired, by immersing them in alcohol of moderate strength for

about a minute, or just long enough to destroy life and produce

contraction of the tissues, and afterwards drying them rapidly by

artificial heat. The drying is best effected by placing them upon an

open cloth stretched tightly upon a frame and supported a few feet

above a stove. Care should be taken not to raise the heat too high,

.as the green shades change to red at a temperature near that of

boiling water. By this process I have succeeded in preserving the

delicate shades of red, purple, and orange of the species found on

the coast of New England, including Solaster papposus, S. endeca,

Cribella, Asteracanthion nallide, A. littoralum, and various other

species, specimens of which are preserved in the Museum of Yale

ollege.

The same process is equally applicable to Echini and Crustacea,—

Silliman’s Journal, March 1865. |

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. |

No. 90. JUNE 1865.

XLVI.—On a new Form of Alternation of Generations in the

Meduse, and on the Relationship of the Geryonide and Aigi-

nide. By Dr. Ernst HarcKke.*,

Tue fact of the alternation of generations between the Medusze

or Discophorous Acalephs and the Hydroid polypes, which when

first made known excited so much attention, and was doubted

by so many, has in the two last decennia been proved, by widely

extended investigations, to be so generally diffused in the class

of the Hydromeduse, that the cases of simple homogonie re-

production in this class of animals appear to constitute rare ex-

ceptions. At the same time, an unexpected abundance of the

most various modifications has been discovered, rendering the

reproductive conditions of these animals the most interesting in

the whole organic world. But that this abundance is still by

no means exhausted is proved by almost every thorough investi-

gation of a particular group of Meduse. Thus the careful in-

vestigations which I had the opportunity of making during a

long period last spring, in the Gulf of Nice, upon a large Ge-

ryonia, and of continuing up to the present time upon well-

preserved preparations, have led me to the discovery of a new

form of alternation of generations, which differs so much from

all other known forms that it is certainly permissible to give a

short preliminary account of it here.

The Geryonide form a family of the Craspedota or Meduse

eryptocarpe, which, although small, is strikingly distinguished

by many remarkable structural characters. The family may be

divided into two subfamilies—the Liriopides and Carmarinides—

of which the former (Liriope, Glossocodon) resemble most of the

other Medusz in the guadruplicity of all their organs, whilst the

* Translated from the ‘ Monatsbericht der Akad. der Wiss, zu Berlin,’

Feb. 1865, p. 85, by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 30

438 Dr. E. Haeckel on a new Form of

latter (Carmarina, Geryonia) are distinguished by having all

their organs sextuple, and by their considerable size. With regard

to the conditions of reproduction in these animals, scarcely any-

thing has hitherto been known. According to a short notice

published by Krohn* in 1861, this most meritorious naturalist

had, as early as 1843, observed a sexually mature female speci-

ten of Geryonia proboscidalis, of which “ the extremity of the

peduncle, reaching down freely into the stomachal cavity, ap-

peared thickly beset with buds in various stages of development.

In the less developed. buds only the umbrella and peduncie

could be distinguished ; the further advanced ones had developed

not only the six tentacles, but also the marginal corpuscles.”

This isolated observation, which seems to have attracted but

little notice, might have led, had it been followed out, to the

discovery of the wonderful phenomenon which will be described

immediately.

Besides this we have hitherto had only the admirable descrip-

tion of a singular metamorphosis observed by Fritz Miller, in

1859, in the larva of a quadruplex Geryonide of the Brazilian

coast}. The origin of this larva, which was captured swimming

freely in the sea, and which gradually became converted into

the sexually mature Liriope Catharinensis, remained unknown.

Hence it has been generally believed, although supported by no

direct observation, that the Geryonide, like the Trachynemide

and Aiginide, are propagated homogonically, and without any

alternation of generations.

The Geryonide which I had the opportunity of continuously

observing at Nice belong to two very different species. The

smaller species, Liriope (Glossocodon) eurybia, which occurs

there in abundance, is quadruplex, and has an umbrella of

8-10 millim. in diameter. This species undergoes a meta-

morphosis very similar to that of Liriope Catharinensis described

by Fritz Miller. The second, much larger and rarer species,

which I have named Geryonia (Carmarina) hastata, is sextuplex,

and attains a diameter of 50-60 millim.

In the sextuplex Geryonide a metamorphosis has not hitherto

been observed. I have, however, been able to trace this in its

whole course in numerous larvee of Geryonia hastata captured in

the open sea. The metamorphosis of the sextuplex Carmariides

takes place on the whole in accordance with the same laws as

that of the quadruplex Liriopides, of course with the difference

that all the organs make their appearance to the number of six

or a multiple of six, instead of four or a multiple of four. The

* Wiegmann’s Archiv, xxvii, 1. p. 169, note. See Annals, ser. 3. vol. ix.

p. 8 (1862),

+ Ibid. xxv. 1. p. 310.

Alternation of Generations in the Medusa. 439.

globular larva first of all developes six solid radial subsidiary

tentacles, then six solid interradial tentacles, and afterwards six

interradial sensory vesicles. Then only do the six hollow radial

primary tentacles make their appearance, and lastly, after these,

the six radial sensory vesicles. The first twelve solid tentacles

are then lost, and only the last six, the hollow radial primary

tentacles, remain. At the same time the long stomachal pedun-

cle, which was at first entirely wanting, is developed.

These sextuple larve, the metamorphosis of which into the

fully-developed Geryonia hastata may be traced through all its

stages, are probably the products of sexual reproduction. But

the same animal also developes young Medusz asexually, and,

indeed, by gemmation in the interior of the digestive stomachal

cavity; and these have a perfectly different form and structure.

These Medusoid-buds are probably the same that Krohn saw

on one occasion. But they are not, as stated by him, sextuple,

nor do they become developed into a Geryonia; but they are

octuple, and are developed into a totally different Medusa, very

probably into a species of the family Avginide, described by me

as Cunina rhododactyla.

This gemmation, which is exceedingly remarkable, both on

account of its locality and of its heterogeneous product, occurs

only in the stomachs of sexually mature animals, and in

both sexes. I was able to examine twenty-three individuals of

Geryonia hastata with regard to the conditions of this pheno-

menon. Of these no less than nine had the stomach reduced

to a stump, or in course of reproduction. Of the other fourteen,

seven showed a long spike of closely united eight-rayed buds in

the stomach; of these seven animals three were males, and four

females, all with perfectly mature sexual products in the genital

leaves. The number of buds in the stomach of each animal

varied from twenty to nearly a hundred. The buds were seated

close together, with the vertical surface of the umbrella (the

aboral pole) attached to a long cylindrical process which was

fixed to the base of the stomach. ‘This process is nothing but

the long dagger-like prolongation of the stomachal peduncle,

which, in Carmarina, as in Glossocodon, projects freely into the

stomachal cavity, and in non-gemmiparous animals is often

protruded from the mouth, and seems to. subserve the function

of a tongue. In two of the largest Geryonie 1 counted the buds

attached to the tongue and forming with it a thick cylindrical

spike, which hung down freely in the middle of the campanulate:

stomach like the clapper of a bell. One spike was composed of

seventy-one, the other of eighty-five buds. Young and old buds,

in the most various stages of development, are seated indiscri-

minately together.

30*

440 Dr. E. Haeckel on a new Form of

The most developed, largest, and oldest buds have a thick

disciform umbrella, rather more than 1 millim. in diameter,

and are quite different both from the full-grown Geryonia has-

tata and from the youngest larve of that species, which also

had umbrellas 1 millim. in diameter. Geryonia hastata de-

velopes all its organs in sizes; the buds, on the contrary, in

eights. During its metamorphosis Geryonia developes three

circles, each of six tentacles, the tentacles of each circle being

quite different from those of the other two. The Medusa-buds,

on the contrary, bear eight similar tentacles affixed in deep

notches of the margin of the umbrella, half on the dorsal sur-

face of the umbrella. Of the eight marginal lobes, which pro-

ject far between the notches, each bears at its apex a sensory

vesicle, which projects freely upon a short peduncle. In Gery-

onia, on the contrary, the margin of the umbrella is not divided

into lobes, and the twelve sensory vesicles are completely en-

closed within the gelatinous substance of the margin. Equally

important differences are presented by the gastrovascular appa-

ratus of the mature Geryonia and that of the buds produced in

its stomach. In the former the small campanulate stomach is

seated upon a long solid gelatinous peduncle, in the surface of

which six separated canals, originating from the base of the

stomach, ascend to the umbrella, on reaching which they are

bent round, and run in the subumbrella as radial canals to the

margin of the disk. Here the six canals are united by a circular

annular vessel, from which seven cecal centripetal canals are

given off in a radial direction inwards between each pair of

radial canals. In the buds, on the contrary, there is a perfectly

simple, rather long, cylindrical stomachal tube, which leads into

eight broad and flat radial sacs reaching to the base of the tenta-

cles. These stomachal sacs are united by an annular vessel, which

runs along the margin of the eight lobes.

That the singular buds which sprout from the tongue of the

Geryonia within the stomachal cavity cannot themselves be

developed into Geryonia is perfectly evident. By no metamor-

phosis could this bud, which is so completely different in the

fundamental structure of its body, revert directly to the form of

the parent animal. Nor, from its whole structure, can it be

converted into a quadruplex Geryonide. Nothing remains, there-

fore, except to seek the further stages of development of the

buds in some other family of Meduse. There is, however, only

a single group of Meduse which shares the above-mentioned

very characteristic peculiarities of structure with the buds of

Geryonia. This is the family of the Aginide. A species of this

family, Cunina rhododactyla, occurs in great quantities in com-

pany with Geryonia hastata; indeed I have captured this Cu-

Alternation of Generations in the Meduse. 441

nina only on those days when the Geryonia also appeared in the

Gulf of Nice, but then always accompanying the latter in great

quantities.

The youngest individuals of Cunina rhododactyla that I have

observed, of which the umbrella was 3 millims. in diameter,

agreed in all essential particulars so closely with the oldest

observed Geryonia-buds of 1 millim. diameter, that I can no

longer doubt the identity of the two forms. As in the bud of

the Geryonia, the thick disciform umbrella is divided at the

margin by eight deep notches into the same number of lobes,

each of which bears at its apex a pedunculate free sensory vesicle.

Eight similar tentacles are attached in the notches. The simple

unpedunculated stomach gives off from its circumference eight

flat and broad radial sacs, which reach to the base of the tenta-

cles, and are there united by a narrow annular vessel which runs

along the border of the marginal lobes. The only difference,

besides the smaller size and plumper form of the stomachal buds

of Geryonia, that I can find between the oldest of these buds

and the youngest individuals of Cunina consists in the fact that

the tentacles of the latter are more slender and longer, and, on

the other hand, the stomach is flatter and shorter—differences

which would, no doubt, disappear by the observation of the in-

termediate age 2 millims. in diameter.

I have also been able to ascertain the further development of

Cunina rhododactyla to full sexual maturity. It consists essen-

tially in the gradual increase of the number of similar segments

composing the body from eight to sixteen, a new segment being

inserted from time to time between those previously existing.

The oldest animals have an umbrella 10-11 millims. in diame-

ter, and possess sixteen tentacles, sixteen stomachal sacs, sixteen

marginal lobes, and a great but indeterminate number (between

50 and 100) of sensory vesicles. The latter increase in a very

irregular manner, so that the different marginal lobes of one and

the same animal bear from four to eight vesicles. The sexual

products are developed in the lower wall of the stomachal saes,

from its epithelium.

From all that has been stated, it appears to me to be no longer

doubtful that the octoradiate buds which sprout from the tongue

of the sexually mature sexradiate Geryonia (Carmarina) hastata,

within its stomachal cavity, are really developed directly into the

sexually mature animal of Cunina rhododactyla. Should this

supposition (which I cannot but regard as a certainty) be con-

firmed, it requires nothing further to show that we have here an

exceedingly wonderful and perfectly and fundamentally new

form of the alternation of generations, if indeed we may apply

that name to this singular process. It might better be called

442 . Dr. E, Haeckel on the Relationship of

heterogonism or alleogenesis. It is not, as in the other multi-

farious forms of the alternation of generations, a sexual and an

asexual form—a Medusa and a polype—that stand im a recipro-

cal genital relation to each other; but we find here that a per-

fectly developed Medusa, evolved by metamorphosis from a

larval form, at a time when its generative organs furnish mature

products (from which probably the above-mentioned larve are

produced), produces young Meduse, asexually, by formation of

buds in its stomachal cavity, and these are developed into a

Medusa-form perfectly distinct from their parent, and which in

its turn becomes sexually mature.

What, then, becomes of the sexual products of Cunina? How

does this octoradiate Avginide revert to the sexradiate Geryonide?

Or does it only propagate in an A‘ginide form ? or are the larvee

of the Geryonia produced sexually or asexually from the Cunina?

But, also, what becomes of the sexual products of the Geryonia?

Does the Cunina also propagate asexually? or are there Hydroid

polypes which establish the union between the two Medusoid

forms, which appear to be so widely separated? These and

many other questions force themselves upon us in the presence

of this wonderful fact, without our seeing at present any way of

escaping from this labyrinth. But I hope shortly to be able to

take these questions in hand again at the Mediterranean, and to

bring them to a solution.

The paradoxical nature of the demonstrated relation might

well lead us to a suspicion of parasitism. But, leaving out of

consideration other pertinent reasons to the contrary, this is at

once contradicted with certainty by the fact that the develop-

ment of the Cunina-buds upon the surface of the tongue of the

Geryonia may be traced through all stages from its first com-

mencement. The first foundation of the sprouting bud is no-

thing but a small disciform thickening of the epithelium of the

tongue. This homogeneous cell-growth is then differentiated

into two distinct laminee—a lighter ectoderm and a darker en-

doderm. In the latter is produced a small round cavity, the

first trace of the stomachal cavity, which then grows out into

the above-mentioned cylindrical stomachal tube, whilst the disk

is differentiated into eight segments.

The Afginide and Geryonide have hitherto passed as perfectly

distinct families of Medusee. The numerous peculiarities which

so strongly characterize both the external form of the body and

the interior structure of the ginide appear, indeed, to remove

this family far from all others. Quite recently, in fact, two

distinguished naturalists have even separated the AZginide alto-

gether from the great section of the Craspedota (Cryptocarpe).

Fritz Miller has placed them as a third distinct primary group

the Geryonide and Aiginidee, 44.3

between the two other groups of the Craspedota and Acraspeda.

Agassiz, on the other hand, has actually transferred them to the

Acraspeda (Phanerocarpe).

A very careful anatomical and histological investigation which

I made, after becoming acquainted with the genetic relations

just described, of two Aiginide (Cunina rhododactyla and C. al-

bescens) and two Geryonide (Carmarina hastata and Glossoeodon

Eurybia), led me to the surprising result that these two families

present a far more essential agreement in internal structure

than could be supposed from the remarkably different external

form of the body. I shall only mention, in conclusion, the most

important agreements, in a few words. It is regarded as the

principal character of the ginide that they have no annular

vessel like the other Craspedote Medusz, but merely blind sacs

which issue from the circumference of the stomach. But these

sacs are nothing but greatly dilated radial canals; and, in fact,

they are united at the base by an annular vessel, which runs

along the margin of the mantle, and has hitherto escaped the

notice of observers merely on account of its very small dimen-

sions. The intimate structure of this annular vessel is exactly

the same as in Geryonia, As in that genus, so also in Cunina,

there is, immediately beneath the annular vessel, a slender cylin-

drical or semicylindrical cartilaginous band, from which issue a

number of centripetal and likewise cartilaginous bands, which rise

in a radial direction for some distance in the outer surface of the

margin of the mantle, and give support to it. Moreover, in

Cunina as in Geryonia, there is a fine nervous ring on the mar-

gin of the umbrella, contiguous internally to the insertion of

the velum, superiorly to the lower_margin of the annular vessel,

externally to the gelatinous substance of the mantle, and infe-

riorly to the cartilaginous ring. The formation of the sexual

products in flat, leaf-like, saccular dilatations of the radial canals

is also exactly accordant in both the families of Aiginide and

Geryonide, and very different from that occurring in all other

Medusz.

But the anatomical relation between Cunina and the larva of

Geryonia is far greater than between the mature animals of the

two genera. These two forms possess in common especially

the characteristic firm habit of the umbrella and the peculiar

structure of the solid, rigid tentacles, which are wanting in

the mature Geryonia. The primary mass of these tentacles is

formed by a cartilaginous cylinder, which is covered by a mus-

cular tube; over this is an epithelium, in which urticating

cells are here and there developed. The stomach of the young

larva of Geryonia is also a very shallow sac, as in Cunina, The

most essential anatomical difference between the Geryonide and

444, Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

Atginide is to be found in the position and structure of organs

of sense (marginal vesicles), which are certainly very different

in the two families (and also as regards their intimate structure).

In the ginide the sensory vesicles are situated freely on the

outer margin of the umbrella, and are elevated upon short

peduncles. In the Geryonide, on the contrary, they are enclosed

in the gelatinous mass which forms the lowest margin of the

mantle, and each vesicle is seated here upon a ganglion-like en-

largement of the nervous ring. Perhaps the demonstration of

this close anatomical affinity of the Geryonide and Aiginide may

serve, at least in one respect, to make the genetic connexion of

the two families above described appear less enigmatical.

Finally, I may remark that I had the pleasure of bringing the

above-described remarkable phenomena under the immediate

notice of one of the first authorities upon Medusz, my friend

Professor Gegenbaur, and that he was convinced of the correct-

ness of my observations and the justness of the conclusions

founded upon them.

XLVII.—WNotices of British Fungi. By the Rev.M.J.Berxe.ey,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq.

[Continued from p. 404. |

[Plates XV., XVI., XVII. ]

1063. Peziza (Geopyxis) carbonaria, Alb. & Schw. p. 314.

On burnt ground. Ascot, C. E. Broome, 1863,

A charming addition to our list.

PLATE XV. fig. 15. a. ascus with paraphysis, magnified; J. sporidia,

more highly magnified.

1064. P. (Humaria) Wrightii, Berk. & Curt. Cupulis hemi-

spheericis, demum planis, coccineis, extus furfuraceo-granulatis ;

sporidiis globosis, 1]. subglobosis, junioribus levibus, adultis

echinulatis.

On trunks of trees covered with Hypnum serpens. Bodelwyd-

dan, Flintshire, March 1864.

Sporidia °00045—-0006 inch in CAEIFE ; paraphyses slender,

branched.

The Texas plant is just the same, and agrees exactly in

habit.

PuLaTE XV. fig. 16, a. asci, magnified; b. paraphysis; ec. DOE more

highly magnified.

1065. P. (Sarcoscyphze) theleboloides, A. &. 8. p. 321, t. 12.

On spent Hops. Batheaston, Ilford, Essex, C. E. Broome and

W, W. Saunders. |

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 445

Cup at first obovate or subcylindrical, concave and expanded

when mature, of a bright-orange colour within, beset externally

with delicate, erect, white hairs, which are hyaline under the

microscope, and seated at first on a delicate white subiculum,

which disappears as the plant advances to maturity and the cups

become crowded. sci linear.

_ Puate XV. fig. 17. a. hair from outside of cup; 0. ascus; c. para-

physis; d. sporidia, ‘0005 inch long, ‘00025 wide.

1066. P. (Sarcoscyphe) pygmea, Fr. Syst. Myce. vol. ii.

p- 79. Cupula concava, demum plana, aurantiaca, extus cum

stipite crassiusculo tomentoso, pallida; sporidiis minoribus fusi-

formibus, enucleatis.

On dead twigs of Ulex, buried in the sandy soil. Ascot, Nov.

1863, C. E. Broome. Fries’s plant was found in June, on fir.

Cup 3-6 lines broad. The stem varies in length according

to the depth at which the twig is buried. Sporidia ‘0005—-0006

inch long. Hymenium proliferous, as in Cyphella Curreyi.

This seems to agree so closely with the plant of Fries, that

we do not like to separate it. Huis species, which he found once

only, was possibly in a young state.

Pate XV. fig. 18. Asci, magnified ; 5. sporidia, ditto.

1067. P. (Dasyscyphe) diplocarpa, Curr. Linn. Tr. vol. xxiv.

p. 153, figs. 80-33.

Joyden’s Wood, Dartford, Nov. 8, 1862, C. E. Broome.

Remarkable for the solitary stylospores which crown the para-

physes.

1068. P. (Mollisia) auricolor, Blox. MS. Mbollis, subgelati-

nosa, aurantiaca; cupula marginata e strato tenui hyalino fila-

mentoso oriunda; sporidiis angustis.

On the under side of a fallen tree. Gopsal, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Cups with a broad raised margin, springing from delicate

radiating hyaline interwoven hairs.

The evident affinity of this species to P. vinosa induces us to

place it in Mollisia rather than Tapesia.

1069. P. (Mollisia) hepatica, Batsch, fig. 188. Sessilis, con-

cava, vinoso-badia, extus granulata; margine dentibus triangu-

laribus cincto ; paraphysibus septatis, articulis inflatis ; sporidiis

ellipticis, levibus. — .

On the ground, beneath rabbits’ dung, more rarely on the

dung itself or surrounding mosses and twigs. Bowood, Bathford

Down, Wiltshire, Jan. 1864, C. KE. Broome. (Rab. Fung. Eur.

Exs. no. 612.)

Gregarious ; when young, subglobose and closed, then con-

eave and flattened, 1-2 lines broad, of a watery consistence ;

paraphyses septate, the joints more or less swollen or inflated.

446 Rey. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. B. Broome on British Fungi.

Asci linear ; sporidia elliptic, uniseriate, hyaline, even, ‘001 inch

long, ‘0005 broad.

PLATE XV. fig. 19. a. asci with paraphyses, magnified; 5. sporidia,

more highly magnified.

1070. P. (Mollisia) Dematiicola, n.s. Gregaria, minutissima ;

cupula hemispheerica, aquose umbrina, floccis longis hyalinis

ciliata; disco cinereo; ascis brevioribus ; ; sporidiis subcymbi-

formibus, hyalinis.

On dead wood, nestling amongst the flocci of some Helmin-

thosporoid Pungus ; but whether at all related to it, or not, we

cannot sa

This very beautiful, though minute, species has a mixed re-

semblance to an Excipula and such Ascoboli as A. ciliatus.

Pate XV. fig. 20. a. Ascus with bristles, magnified ; 6. sporidia, more

highly magnified.

1071. P. (Calycina) minutissima, Batsch, fig. 143 (P. Helmin-

thosporit, lox: MS.). Albida; cupulis obovatis, substipitatis ;

margine incurvo; hymenio concavo; ascis clavatis, elongatis ;

sporidiis fusiformibus, 4.-septatis, articulis tumidiusculis ; para-

physibus filiformibus.

On Helminthosporia. Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam. Batheaston,

Jan. 1864, :

Pallid; cups clavate, substipitate, margin incuryed; sporidia

0014 inch long, quadriseptate.

This is undoubtedly the plant of Batsch, and very interesting

from the marked character afforded by the sporidia.

PuaTE XV. fig. 21. a. Ascus with paraphysis, magnified ; 5, sporidia,

more highly magnified.

1072. P. (Mollisia) Browniana, Blox. MS. Cupula hemi-

spheerica, sessili, cornea; margine pallidiore, ciliato; disco pal-

lido; sporidiis breviter fusiformibus, hyalinis.

On dead stems of Epilobium hirsutum. Twycross, Rev. A.

Bloxam.

Allied to P. lacustris. That in Pr. ‘Sel. Suee.’ no. 173 has

sporidia ‘0008 inch long, uniseptate; that of Desm. no. 1064

has sporidia 0006 inch long; while P, lacustris from Mr. Currey

has sporidia "0005-0006 long. The sporidia in Mr. Bloxam’s

plant are ‘00045 long. The colour is paler, and, when perfect,

the ciliated margin, which consists of delicate, Seaneyy, more or

less interwoven hairs, is characteristic.

1073. P. (Mollisia) /acustris, Fr. Se. Suec. no. 173.

On dead stems of aquatic plants. F. Currey.

1074. Helotium luteolum, Curr. 1. e. p. 153, figs. 11, 12, 18.

On gorse. Paul’s Cray Common, Kent, May 31, 1862, F.

Currey.

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. B. Broome on British Fungi. 447

1075. A. aquaticum, Curr. 1. c. p. 154, fig. 19.

On a fragment of stick in. water. Paul’s Cray Common, May

31, 1862.

1076. Rhizina undulata, Fr. Obs. i. p. 161; Intell. Obs.

no. 25 (cum icone); Curr. /, ¢. p. 493, tab. 51. figs. 7-9.

Ascot, on sandy banks where the heath had been burnt down,

in great abundance. First observed by the Rey. G. H, Sawyer.

Some of the specimens have a raised yellowish margin, as in

R. levigata; but this vanishes with age.

1077. Patellaria (Mollisia) olivacea, Batsch, El. fig. 51 (Rhizina

nigro-olivacea, Curr. Linn, Tr. vol, xxiv. p. 493, tab. 51. figs. 10-

On rotting willow. Batheaston, C. E. Broome.

It runs over the wood in an irregular manner, like the thallus

of a Peltidea. In its young state it is truly Peziza-like and

very beautiful.

_ Piare XV. fig. 22. a a. Asci with paraphyses, magnified ; b. paraphyses

bearing irregular conidia, ditto; c. sporidia, more highly magnified.

1078. P. atro-vinosa, Blox. MS. ; Curr. /. c. p. 155, t. 25. £31,

Gopsal, Rev. A. Bloxam.

1079. P. aquatica, Curr. J. c. p. 155, tab, 25. fig. 23.

Pond at St. George’s Hill, Weybridge ; Paul’s Cray Common,

May 1862, F. Currey.

1080. P. palustris, Curr. 1. c. fig. 35.

On dead rushes in water. Paul’s Cray Common, May31,1862.

1081. Ascobolus viridis, Curr. Linn. Tr, vol. xxiv. p. 154.

On clay, Hanham, Oct. 15, 1861; Leigh Wood, Clifton,

Messrs, Currey and Broome. |

_ The enormous increase of species in this interesting genus is

mainly due to the researches of the Messrs. Crouan. They are

wrong in saying that no one had observed the amethyst tint of

the sporidia in Ascobolus furfuraceus before them. It is recorded

in the ‘ English Flora,’ published more than twenty-five years

since, As the characters of the species depend so much on the

sporidia, we think it useful to give figures from original sketches

in most of the British species.

1082. A. Jungermannia, B. & B, (Peziza Jungermannia, Nees).

On Jungermannie. Jedburgh, A. Jerdon.

Asci slightly clavate, at length projecting ; sporidia elliptic,

0006 inch long, sometimes rather irregular, of an intense

verdigris-green when fresh, as are also the clavate-tipped para-

physes.

PLATE XVI, fig. 23. a. Paraphyses, magnified ; 8, asci, ditto ; ¢, d. spa-

ridia, more highly magnified.

*A. testaceus (Helotium testaceum, B. Outl. p. 372).

This species, which was originally found on old sacking and

448° Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. BE. Broome on British Fungi.

other manufactured hemp or flax, occurs on rabbits’ dung in

the West of England, C. E. Broome.

The asci project in good fresh specimens; and the habitat

indicates an Ascobolus rather than an Helotium.

PuaTeE XIV. fig. 5. a. Ascus with paraphyses, magnified; 0b. sporidia,

more highly magnified.

1088. A. denudatus, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. 1. p. 164.

On the ground, attached to little roots.. Marlborough Forest,

Oct. 15, 18638, C. E. Broome.

Sporidia (0007-0008 inch long.

Puate XVI. fig. 24. a. Ascus with paraphysis, magnified; 5. sporidia,

more highly magnified; c. epispore, ditto.

*A. vinosus, B. Engl. Fl. v. p. 209.

Stylospores occur in this species occasionally at the tips of

the paraphyses—a circumstance exactly analogous to one ob-

served by us in a Lichen. (See Intr. to Crypt. Bot. p. 391,

fig. 80 d.)

Puiate XVI. fig. 25. a. Ascus, magnified; 5. sporidia, °0006—-0008 inch

long, more highly magnified ; c. paraphysis with stylospores, ditto; d. stylo-

spores fallen off, ‘0007 long, ditto.

* A. ciliatus, Schm.

PuatE XIV. fig. 7. a. Plant, magnified; 4. one of the cilia more

highly magnified ; c. asci with paraphysis, magnified; d. sporidia, more

highly magnified.

1084, A. depauperatus, n. sp. Cupulis minutis applanatis e

pallido vinosis; ascis brevibus; sporidiis obtuse fusiformibus,

lurido-violaceis, leevibus ; paraphysibus leviter incrassatis.

On dung of sheep, horse, and deer. Spye Park, Bathford,

Hanham, &c., C. E. Broome.

Cups minute, not exceeding one-hundredth of an inch in dia-

meter, yellowish when young, becoming vinous, but sometimes,

when old, losing their purplish tint; sporidia, as in A. vinosus

and some others, collected in a distinct sac, *0004—-0005 inch

long by ‘00025 wide, which is only half the dimensions of those

of A. vinosus, the cups of which, moreover, are many times as

large. It does not agree with any of Crouan’s species.

Puate XIV. fig. 6. a. Ascus with paraphysis, magnified; 0. sporidia,

more highly magnified. .

1085. A. Crowani, Cooke, in Seem. Journ. of Bot. May 1864.

(A. miniatus, Crouan.)

The sporidia, as represented by Mr. Cooke, are very young.

As they advance to maturity, they are first verrucose, then

beautifully reticulate, like the sporidia of some truffles.

PuatE XVI. fig. 26. a. Ascus with branched paraphyses, magnified ;

b. sporidia in a young stage of growth; c. more advanced, ‘0005 inch in

diameter, more highly magnified.

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 449

*A, glaber, P. Obs. 1, t. 4. f. 7.

Pate XVI. fig. 27. a. Ascus, magnified ; b. paraphysis, ditto; ¢. spo-

ridia, °0005 inch cod ‘0009-001 long, more highly magnified; d. ditto

swollen by rain, ditto.

Mr. Cooke’s figure of the sporidia is not correct. The reti-

culation is by no means so uniform.

*A. carneus, Pers. Syn. p. 676.

Asci in our specimens only ‘0012 inch long. They are more

than twice as long in A. granuliformis. Unfortunately, we can

find no perfect sporidia.

Puate XVII. fig. 29. Asci and paraphyses, magnified.

*1085. A. cinereus, Crouan, in Ann. des Sc. Nat. sér. 4. vol. x.

p- 194, fig. D.

Batheaston, C. E. Broome.

Puate XVII. fig. 30. a. Aseus with paraphysis, magnified: 5. tip of

ascus and paraphysis, more magnified; ¢. sporidia, ‘0009 inch long,

‘0004 wide, ditto.

1086. A. granuliformis, Crouan, /. ¢c. p. 196.

On cow-dung. C. HE. Broome.

Piate XVII. fig. 31. a. Ascus with paraphyses, magnified ; b. sporidia,

*0004--0005 inch long, ‘0003 wide, more highly magnified.

1087. A. microsporus, n.s. Cupulis minutis, albidis, depressis;

ascis elongatis ; sporidiis ellipticis, demum violaceis, levibus ;

paraphysibus apice globosis, endochromate viridi-luteo repletis.

On dung of cows and sheep. Bathford, Batheaston, C. E.

Broome.

Cups very minute, paler than in the last, dirty white or yellow-

ish brown, hymenium granulated with the tips of the asci, which

are often furnished at the base witha little narrow oblique stem ;

sporidia 0003 inch long by ‘00015 wide, quite smooth ; tips of

paraphyses filled with coloured endochrome, which makes them

very conspicuous. ‘This differs materially from 4. granuliformis

in the size of the fruit, which is proportionally narrower; the

colour also is different.

PLATE XVI. fig. 28. Asci with paraphyses, magnified,

1088. A. argenteus, Curr. MS.

On cowdung. Eltham, Nov. 1863, C. E. Broome.

_ Puate XVII. fig. 32. a. Asci, magnified; 6. sporidia, ‘0005 inch long,

“0003 wide, more highly magnified.

1089. A. macrosporus, Crouan, Aun. d. Sc. Nat. sér. 4. vol. vii.

p. 74.

On sheep- and horse-dung. Batheaston, C. E. Broome.

Mr. Currey observes that the amethyst-coloured epispore tears

off in riband-like shreds.

PLATE XVII. fig, 33. a. Plant with projecting asci, magnified ; 3. ascus

450 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. H. Broome on British Fungi.

with paraphysis, more highly magnified; ¢. mass of sporidia surrounded

by gelatine, ditto; d. immature sporidium, ditto; e. mature sporidia,

‘0025 inch long ; f. sporidium with shreds of epispore; g. epispore, more

highly magnified.

1090. A. Kerverni, Cr. Ann. d. Sc. Nat. sér. 4. vol. x. p. 193.

On old cow-dung. Bathford, C. E. Broome.

PuaTeE XVII. fig. 34. a. Ascus with sporidia in a young state, magnified ;

b. ascus with paraphyses and sporidia when mature, more highly magnified ;

c. tip of ascus, ditto; d. parapbysis with mature sporidia, ditto, ‘001 inch

long. The sporidia are dark violet when mature, and not reticulated.

When young, they nearly fill the ascus ; but, when mature, are confined to

a small space. When their proper envelope bursts, a number of minute

globular bodies escape, apparently of a different character from the coarser

ones which fill the space between the primary and secondary membranes

when they are immature, fig. c. :

1091. A. sexdecemsporus, Crouan, /. c. p. 195. ,

On horse- and cow-dung. Hanham, near Bristol, C. E.

Broome.

Puiate XVII. fig. 35. a. Ascus, magnified; b. paraphyses, ditto; c. spo-

ridia, ‘0006 inch long, more highly magnified.

*A. saccharinus, B. & Curr., Berk. Outl. p. 374.

On old leather and rag. Chislehurst, F. Currey.

PuateE XVIL. fig. 36. a. Ascus, magnified ; 5. sporidia, ‘0008 inch long,

more highly magnified.

1092. Actidium Hysterioides, Fr.

On chips, under fir trees. St. George’s Hill, Weybridge,

May 5, 1861, F. Currey.

1093. Sphinctrina tigillaris, n. s. Stipite brevi, cylindrico ;

capitulo elliptico; sporidiis oblongis, uniseptatis.

On an old Polyporus from a beam in King’s Cliffe Church,

and on wood at Batheaston, C. KE. Broome.

Extremely minute, looking at first like a little Stilbum. It

gives off a few threads on the surface of the matrix. The stem

consists of little oblong cells. Sporidia ‘00015-0003 long.

1094. Tuber excavatum, Vitt.

Rudloe, Batheaston, Leigh Wood, &c., C. E. Broome.

*Genea hispidula, Berk.

This was formerly referred to Genea papillosa, Vitt., of which

Tulasne thought it might be a variety, though he adopted the

name given above. Vittadini, however, on seeing specimens,

pronounced it to be perfectly distinct.

1095. Xylaria vaporaria, Berk. MS. ; Curr. 1. c. figs. 17, 26.

This curious plant was sent from Cornwall, in the shape of a

Sclerotium which abounded in a mushroom-bed, to the destruc-

tion of the mushrooms. One of the specimens, under the care

of Mr. Currey, developed the very curious species of which he

has given a figure. |

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C, E. Broome on British Fungi. 451

1096. Valsa lageniformis, Curr. Ul. ¢. £..16. Spheria lagyeni-

formis, Sollman, Bot. Zeit. 1862, p. 380.

- Onash. Combe Place, Lewes, Sept. 1862, F. Currey.

*Spheria (Villosze) pilosa, P.

We have observed oblong conidia, rather irregular in outline,

terminating the hairs. The asci in the same specimens, besides

the eight linear, oblong, somewhat sigmoid sporidia, had at the

tip a globose, smooth or slightly granulated body, ‘0003 inch

in diameter, the nature of which we were unable to deter-

mine.

1097. S. (Denudate) fimicola, Roberge, Desm. no. 2061.

On asses’ dung, Rhyl. It is apparently a common species.

Sporidia elliptic, brown, with a large oil-globule, green when

young, ‘0006-0008 long, ‘0004: broad.

This is, we believe, S. stercoraria, Curr., var., Tr. Linn. Soe.

1859, no. 256.

Delicate, nearly linear stylospores occur at the mouth of the

perithecia, ‘0007 inch long.

1098. S. (Obtectz) Fraxinivola, Curr. I. c. xxiv. p. 158, fig. 34.

On dead branches of ash. Combe Place, Lewes, F. Currey.

1099. S. (Obtectz) verecunda, Curr. 1. c. p. 158, tab. 25.

fig. 3.

i sticks. Batheaston.

41100. S. (Caulicole) Triglochinicola, Curr. 1. c. f. 15.

On carpels and stems of Triglochin palustre. Ringmer, Sussex,

Oct. 1862.

1101. Nectria hirta, Blox. MS.; Curr. 1. c. p. 158, tab. 25.

fig. 24.

[Dn decaying rails. Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam.

*Hypomyces luteo-virens. Ashton Court, near Bristol, Jan.

1845. Bathford, upon Polyporus annosus, Nov. 1864.

H. luteo-virens, b, figured by Albertini and Schweinitz, is

certainly different, and may be called H. viridis, retaining the

original specific name. The dull green colour is characteristic.

The whole habit too is different.

_ 1102. Hypomyces aurantia, Tul.

As there was some doubt about Spheria aurantia, Eng. F1.,

being the true plant of Persoon, it was omitted in the ‘ Outlines.’

It has now, however, been found in abundance in Flintshire, on

Polyporus squamosus, and it is inserted under the generic name

proposed by Tulasne for some allied species.

There is a very pale honey-coloured variety, springing from a

snow-white subiculum, which accompanies the darker form. In

both, the sporidia sometimes assume the peculiar swollen form

which is figured by Tulasne in H. ateritia, at tab. 3. of the

second part of his ‘ Carpologia.’

452 Dr. A. Giinther on the Ichthyology of West Africa.

1103. Perisporium vulgare, Corda, fase. 2. fig. 97.

On old rope. Batheaston, Nov. 1864.

Sporidia in chains of four, ‘00025 inch long when separated ;

ascl_ with a delicate stem.

[To be continued. |

XLVIII.—A Contribution to the Ichthyology of West Africa.

By Dr. Atsert GUNTHER.

Tue British Museum has lately received a small collection of

West-African fishes, a part of which deserve some attention,

inasmuch as they appear to be undescribed, or at least new to

that fauna. We do not know the exact locality where these

specimens have been obtained, but it is probable that they are

from the Niger. The collection contained, besides other well-

known West-African species, large examples of Lates* niloticus,

Clarotes laticeps, and Citharinus latus, which had been known

hitherto from the Nile only; also Distichodus rostratus and

Alestes macrolepidotus, and, finally, the common Indian Drepane

punctata.

The following are new :—

Synodontis guttatus +.

D. 1/7. A 18. Be dee Yee

The gill-opening extends downwards to before the root of the

pectoral fin. Mandibular teeth shorter than the eye, about

thirty in number. Maxillary barbels about as long as the head,

not fringed; mandibular barbels provided with filaments, the

outer ones much shorter than the head. The length of the

head is rather less than two-sevenths of the total length (without

caudal). Nuchal carapace not much arched, longer than broad;

its posterior processes extend somewhat behind the dorsal spines.

Dorsal spine a little longer than that of the pectoral fin, but

shorter than the head; both these spines smooth in front. Hu-

meral process nearly twice as long as high, pointed behind.

The distance between the dorsal and adipose fins equals the

length of the latter, which is nearly as long as the head. Body

* The genus Lates has been described as being without pseudobranchie.

However, it may be seen in large specimens that these organs are present,

although the fringes are extremely short and may be easily overlooked ;

they are well developed in Lates colonorum.

+ I take this opportunity of directing attention to the misplacement of

the heading “B. Mandibular teeth not longer than the eye,” in p. 212 of

the 5th vol. of the Catalogue of Fishes. It should stand before “3. Syno-

dontis serratus,” instead of before “4, Synodontis schal,” as indeed is

evident from the remarks made on these two species in p. 210.

M. Lacaze-Duthiers on the Sexes of the Alcyonaria. 453

with numerous brown spots, which are small and rounded on

the hinder part of the tail and on the adipose fin.

The single specimen is stuffed, and 29 inches long.

Synodontis labeo.

TW 1/7, ey Lee, Es Lees, Va te

This species is very similar to S. xiphias; but the snout ter-

minates in a large, soft, globular swelling, instead of a conical

pointed process. Humeral process twice as long as broad, with

an obtuse point behind, slightly turned upwards. Angle of the

mouth with a black cutaneous flap or prominence (shrivelled up

in our specimen).

In all other characters this remarkable species agrees with S.

xiphias, as far as we can see from the single stuffed example in

the collection ; it is 33 inches long.

XLIX.—On the Sewes of the Alcyonaria.

By M. Lacazz-Dvuruiers*,

Narvuraists have paid less attention to the reproduction of the

Coralliaria than to their external characters. At this we may

justly feel surprised, when we consider that in other divisions of

zoophytes the study of the phenomena which govern the pre-

servation of the species has led to the most important dis-

coveries.

In the different memoirs that I have presented to the Academy

I have endeavoured to make known the sexual conditions which

are met with in widely separated types, such as Corallum, Anti-

pathes, Gerardia, &c. In the present paper, leaving on one side

the isolated species, I propose to give a summary of the more

general facts relating to the very natural division of the Alcyo-

naria ; and for this purpose I shall take my examples partly from

the species in which the zoanthodema is fixed, and partly from

the Pennatulide, of which the polyparies always remain free.

In Corallum the genital glands are sometimes separated,

sometimes united, either in the same polype or in the same

zoanthodema ; but, although hermaphroditism sometimes occurs,

it must be confessed that the separation of the sexes appears to

be the most usual condition; it appears even to become the

general rule in the entire group of the Alcyonaria, if we may

judge from the following genera and species—Gorgonia subtilis,

G. tuberculata, Muricea placomus, M. violacea, Primnoa verticil-

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Comptes Rendus’ for

April 24, 1865.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 81

454 M. Lacaze-Duthiers on the Sexes of the Aleyonaria.

laris, Bebryce mollis, Alcyonium palmatum, A. digitatum, and

Paralcyonium elegans—in which there is no doubt that not only

the polypes, but even the zoanthodemata are unisexual.

The observations which form the subject of the present me-

moir, having been greatly multiplied throughout two consecutive

springs and summers, appear to have furnished certain results ;

nevertheless it must not be forgotten that it is very difficult to

assert absolutely that a large specimen, often containing several

thousand polypes, has not a single animal of a different sex from

that which appears to exist in it exclusively; I must therefore

make every reservation with regard to any exceptions that may

present themselves. |

In order to ascertain the nature of the genital glands, we must

always commence by a microscopic examination and histological

investigation of the characteristic elements—that is to say, by

recognizing the spermatozoid and the ovum. This is the only

means of obtaining certain results, which may afterwards allow

us to judge rapidly of the sexes, on the condition, however, that

the productive organs of these elements, or these elements them-

selves, present such differences as may be appreciable by the

naked eye.

When the ovum and the testes present at the same time the

same form and the same colour, it is impossible to distinguish

them without the microscope ; and in this case it will be under-

stood how laborious the observations become. But fortunately

this is very rarely the case, for almost always these elements

present some prominent differences.

In Gorgonia subtilis, for example, the ova are of a splendid

carmine rose-colour, whilst the male organs are colourless: the

former are large, and rarely exceed two or three in number; the

latter, on the contrary, are small, and form eight racemose

packets, each composed of ten capsules. This fact once ascer-

tained by the microscope, it is easy, by means of large incisions,

or even by simply tearing the sarcosoma with the nail, to dis-

tinguish the male and female zoanthodemata very rapidly. I

have very often done this without ever being deceived, although

the fishermen brought me specimens by hundreds. The observa-

tion of Gorgonia subtilis is so easy, and furnishes such precise

results, that it may serve as a type of researches of this kind.

In the Muricee the ova have a bright colour, resembling that

of the sarcosoma; the testicular capsules, on the contrary, are

very pale or nearly colourless. One of the species, WM. placomus,

which abounds on the coralligenous banks of the Mediterranean,

is of a fine slightly yellow orange-colour, but without brilliancy ;

its ova are of the same tint, but their shade is redder, brighter,

and more brilliant; its testes are sometimes nearly white, but

-M. Lacaze-Duthiers on the Sexes of the Aleyonaria.. 455

most frequently of a pale orange. The other species, M. violacea,

has its tissues of the most beautiful violet that can be imagined ;

its ova are of a softer shade, in which blue predominates; its

testes are scarcely tinged with a slight tint in which blue pre-

dominates still more. But in these two species, whilst the secre-

tion of the ovaries is always reduced to about ten ova, the testis

roduces eight packets formed of from six to twelve capsules.

t is therefore easy with the lens, or even with the naked eye,

to ascertain the sex of these species; and it is only quite excep-

tionally that I have found upon the same zoanthodema the two

kinds of genital glands.

We should only have to repeat the same things with regard

to Primnoa verticillaris, Aleyonium digitatum, and A. palmatum.

In the two latter species, when we give a broad scalpel-cut into

the lobate fleshy mass of which their zoanthodemata consist, we

see, if the animals are breeding, thousands of ova or of testicular

capsules separating from the long pedicels which bear them, as

in all Aleyonaria, and escaping from the cavities of the polypes.

Bebryce mollis might sometimes seem to form an exception:

but it is to be remarked that its zoanthodemata, when they meet,

become soldered together and confounded ; so that sometimes it

must appear that there is only a single colony of both sexes,

when in reality the sexes have been originally distinct, and the

appearance of bisexuality is the result of a graft by approach.

Alcyonium palmatum lives well and for a long time in aquaria ;

so that it is easily observed. When it is well expanded and much

inflated, it shows, shining through its attenuated walls, the nu-

merous globules of the interior of its cavities, which may easily

be recognized as ova or testes from the difference in their form

and size. -

In Juneella elongata the parenchyma is of a fine sienna-colour;

the ova are large, not numerous, and white: it is therefore easy’

to ascertain the sex in this species without the aid of magnifying-

instruments, after having positively determined histologically

the nature of the glands.

Thus in the species of Alcyonaria with a fixed base, living in

the Mediterranean, the sexes appear to be always separate; for

the polypes, like the zoanthodemata, only present one kind of”

genital glands.

In the Pennatulide or free Alcyonaria the same thing is pre-

sented. In Pennatula grisea, P. rubra, and P. granulosa I have

never found the sexes united; but I must add that I have ex-

amined a far smaller number of individuals than in the case of

the other Aleyonaria. | |

It is hardly possible to investigate the phenomena of repro- -

duction in the lower divisions of the animal kingdom without

31%

456 Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants.

directing one’s attention to the peculiar conditions often pre-

sented in the lower animals by the multiplication and meta-

morphosis of individuals. Although I have sought carefully in

the group to which I have just been referring for alternations

between a sexual and an agamic generation, I have never met

with it. The number of zoanthodemata is only increased sexu-

ally. Blastogenesis or gemmation extends the zoanthodemata

or colonies by multiplying the number of inhabitants in each of

them; but these budded individuals are soon sexual, resemble

those from which they are derived, and assist in reproduction

by fecundation, without presenting any peculiarity except their

origin.

It is constantly the case in the whole of this group that

fecundation takes place in the general cavity of the body of the

female, or even in the ovary, and that the female hatches her

ova after impregnation; thus she does not produce eggs, but,

by a true parturition, rejects by the mouth ciliated vermiform

embryos or larve, which attach themselves after having for a -

short time enjoyed complete freedom.

L.— Observations on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants.

By Grorce Guuiver, F.R.S.

{Continued from p. 382. ]

Dictyogene.—At the end of the last communication, the

deficiency of raphides in the Cryptogamex Ductulosee was no-

ticed, as well as in Potamogetonacexe, Naiadacee, Cyperacez,

and Graminex, which four orders conclude the class Monocoty-

ledones in the ‘ Manual of British Botany ;’? and I had before

shown how raphides constantly abound in the subdivision Dic-

tyogenze, therein placed at the beginning of this class.

Now the orders Coniferze and Hydrocharidaceze, between which

is the position of Dictyogene in the lineal series of the natural

arrangement of that book, are as regularly devoid of raphides. Ex-

tending the inquiry from the flora of Britain to that of the world,

the facts, as far as my observations have yet gone, are to the same

effect. Thus the fifth class in Prof. Lindley’s ‘ Vegetable King-

dom’ is formed by the Dictyogens, and placed lineally between

his Alismal Alliance and Gymnogens. But in no order of these

last two groups have I yet found raphides, though I have searched

some of the exotic as well as all but one of the indigenous spe-

cies; while every plant belonging to the Dictyogens, either

native or foreign, that has ever come under my examination was

constantly found abounding in raphides.

Hence, besides the diagnostics already described by systematic

Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants. 457

botanists,it must now be admitted that the British Dictyogens also

truly and naturally differ, in the possession of this character of

raphis-bearing, from their nearest neighbours of other orders.

And the same character has been found in every exotic species

of the class hitherto examined by me in this respect.

The names of the plants thus examined have been specified in

preceding parts of these Observations. And since the present

paper was in type, Mr. W. H- Baxter, the botanist to whom I

have so often been indebted for generous assistance in these

inquiries, has sent me fragments of leaves of three Dictyogens,

of which notes of my examinations here follow : —Dvoscorea

discolor: raphides swarming. Philesia buxifolia: raphides much

less abundant, but yet rather numerous. Roxburghia gloriosoides :

true raphides very scanty; but a profusion of crystal prisms

lying singly between and parallel with the transverse veins of

the leaf. |

Aracea.—In the last communication, it should have been

noticed that I have found, as was expected, an abundance of

raphides in Pistia stratiotes; they occur with a plentiful crop of

spheeraphides in this plant, and the cells of both are very distinct.

Nyctaginacee.—Besides the plants mentioned in the ‘Annals’

for last October, I have recently, through the courtesy of Mr.

W.H. Baxter, had an opportunity of examining fragments of

several dried specimens of this order. Of these the following

are notes :— Boerhaavia paniculata | leaves, twig, and flower-buds]:

abounding in raphides. Collignonia scandens [leaf and flower] :

raphides small and very scanty, with some bits of larger crystal

prisms. Neea obovata [leaf and flower]: many raphides and

larger crystal prisms. Pzsonia aculeata (leaf, flower, and twig]:

raphides abundant in the flower and twig, and, with many crys-

tal prisms besides, in the leaf. Tricycla spinosa [stalk, leaf,

bracts, and fruit]: raphides swarming in all these parts, and

some in the corolla and seed-skin. Okenia hypogaea [twig and

leaf]: raphides abundant. Add to these, cultivated plants of

Abronia, in the leaves and seed-leaves of which, as well as in the

persistent calyx of the fruit, I have constantly found numerous

raphides. :

Taking the orders Plantaginacese, Nyctaginaces, and Ama-

ranthacez as they stand lineally in Prof. Balfour’s ‘ Manual of

Botany,’ the central and exotic order differs (like three orders of

our native Dicotyledones; ‘Annals,’ July 1864), in the possession

of this character of raphis-bearing, from its next neighbouring

orders. And so, too, regarding the recognized affinity of Nycta-

gmaceze with Chenopodiacez, the result is still similar; for,

although I have often shown how abundant spheraphides are in

this last order, I have not seen true raphides in it; nor have I

und Polygonacee a raphis-bearing order,

458 Prof. G. Gulliver on Raphides and other Crystals in Plants,

In short, while every plant that I have examined of the order

Nyctaginacese constantly afforded raphides, all the plants exa-

mined of its neighbouring orders just mentioned were as regu-

larly found to be devoid of raphides.

It is also noteworthy how we now see the trees and shrubs of

this exotic order (Nyctaginacee) abounding in raphides—a fact

of which no parallel has yet appeared to me in our native flora ;

indeed I do not recollect a single example of true raphides in

any British tree or shrub, excepting Ruscus, a small shrubby

liliaceous plant (‘ Annals, July 1864).

Ficoidales.—In this alliance Prof. Lindley includes the orders

Basellacee, Mesembryacee, Tetragoniacee, and Scleranthacez.

True raphides swarmed in every species examined by me of

Mesembryanthemum (‘ Annals,’ Oct. 1864) ; and a late repetition

of many of those observations, with additional examinations of

at least eleven species (being all I could collect), have afforded the

same result. But I have never yet found raphides in any other

plant belonging to the Ficoidal Alliance, after having searched

for them in more than one species of each of the other three or-

ders. And when we took the orders Crassulacez, Ficoides, and

Cactaceze as they occur successively in Prof. Balfour’s ‘ Manual,’

the result was similar—Mesembryanthemum still isolated, as a

great raphis-bearing group, from those neighbouring orders

(‘ Annals,’ May 1864). Of Basellaceee and Tetragoniacez, be-

sides the plants specified in former communications, I have

lately searched in vain for raphides in dried fragments of three

species of Zrianthema, one of Anredera, and in the fresh leaves

and root-stock of Basella tuberosa—all plants affording spheera-

phides, like those of Chenopodiacee. Finally, again by the kind

aid of Mr. W. H. Baxter I have examined dried portions of

Glinus Mollugo, G. lotoides, and Lewisia rediviva, in neither of

which could any raphides be found. |

Here, then, as far as these observations have yet extended, is

this vast genus Mesembryanthemum distinguished as a raphis-

bearing group from all its allies—a difference so remarkable and

natural as to make it very desirable that every one of these plants

should be examined in this respect by those botanists who may

have the means of extending and correcting the present results.

And it should be recollected that the spheeraphides which I have

found so abundantly in Tetragoniaceze are not to be confounded

with raphides, but are so like the spheraphides of Chenopodiacez

as to make a curious resemblance in this respect between these

two orders, in addition to the affinity already noticed between

them by Prof. Lindley.

Edenbridge, May 15, 1865.

[To be continued. |

Mr. F. Pollock on the Epeira Aurelia. 459

LI.—On the History and Habits of the Epeira Aurelia Spider.

By Freprricx Pottock, Esq.

I am not aware that the history of a spider has ever been written ;

and I am therefore induced to give the result of my observations

in Madeira, in 1864-65, upon the Hpetra Aurelia, which I

watched very closely, day by day, for some months.

‘The favourite haunt of this spider is the prickly pear—a plant

from which its cocoon can scarcely be distinguished in colour,

and so close is the resemblance that, the first time I saw one of

these cocoons, I could hardly believe that it was not a withered

piece of the cactus to which it was attached.

_ This cocoon (which is always made in one night) is composed

of an inner, soft, globular covering for the eggs, surrounded by

a tough, parchment-like case, about the size and shape of half a

small walnut, of a faded light-green colour, and is suspended

by a number of threads, stretching out in all directions to the

surrounding plants. It is water-tight, and inaccessible to ants,

which are almost the only enemies to spiders in the island; and

it contains from about 600 to 1000 bright yellow eggs, glued

together in the shape of a bean.

By cutting several cocoons open, I ascertained that the egg-

shells burst at the end of the fourth week. The young spiders

are then very helpless, and nearly transparent. At the end of

the fifth week they cast off their first skin, and become quite

lively and active.

They are at this time about as large as an ordinary pin’s head,

of a bright yellow, with darkish legs; and three or four dark

spots gradually develope themselves down each side of the abdo-

men. At about the end of the seventh week they emerge

through a small hole (probably gnawed by them) from their

prison, never to return to it.

They then club harmoniously together, hanging closely packed

in a ball, upheld by an infinity of lines which they attach to the

adjacent objects.

For the first ten days or fortnight of their freedom they thus

live in amity, occasionally spreading out (probably for ventila-

tion), but always, during that time, reverting to the form of a

compact cluster, and eating nothing.

When the fortnight is over, their friendship ceases ; sometimes

all of them, and invariably most of them, wander away, a very

few remaining behind near their birthplace,

Hitherto they have merely made lines; now each individual

makes a web for itself, about as large as a penny piece, to catch

its neighbour, or any other prey which may come within its

clutches. |

460 Mr. F. Pollock on the History and

From the extreme tenuity and want of strength of these webs,

there are very few insects feeble enough to be held by them; and

the consequence is, that hundreds of the spiders, at this precari-

ous period of their existence, perish from starvation or other

causes, and I have been led to the conclusion that not more than

one or two (if so many) out of each cocoon survive, though,

having once passed this period, very few of them appear to die

until the natural time arrives.

It is next to impossible to watch them closely, or speak with

any degree of certainty about them, at this early stage of their

life, not only on account of their being so small, but because

they ave then exceedingly migratory. If there be a gentle

breeze and they feel so disposed, they float away on the light

gossamer threads they can let out to almost any distance they

please, without one’s being able to prevent it.

In the hope that I could the better observe them, I had a large

glass case made to keep them in; but I found that they did not

thrive well in captivity, especially at this period of their life ;

for, amongst thousands confined for four or five months, not one

appeared to grow larger, or change in any respect, except perhaps

to become a little darker. 7

In the glass case the young ones never made webs, but merely

lines ; and, without a regularly constructed web, spiders scarcely

have the power, or apparently the inclination, to catch prey: so

they gradually died off.

“It is all fish, however, that comes to the spider’s net.” They

make no distinction between a brother and a blue-bottle fly; and

though the young did not live upon each other in confinement,

they were food (and the only convenient food I could get) for

some others of a size larger in the glass case, which did make

webs. |

A fortnight after the young spider leaves the cocoon, it begins

to construct snares, to feed, to grow, and to become darker.

I cannot say positively, but I believe, in a month or two from

that time, according to the food it gets, it changes its skin.

The females have nine changes after leaving the cocoon. From

the first to the eighth these changes take place pretty regularly,

under favourable circumstances,—in times increasing gradually

from about fifteen to twenty-five days, though one spider in the

glass case (having had one or two changes) remained for forty-

five days without changing, and then died.

For about two days preceding each change the spider seems

to eat nothing, and to remain motionless.

The operation of getting out of the old skin is a strange-look-

ing performance, and is thus effected :—The spider is fastened

firmly, by a thread from the spinnerets, close to the underside

Habits of the Kpeiva Aurelia. 461

of the web: the legs are all gathered together, and likewise

appear to be fixed to a spot close by: the body hangs down-

wards, the skin begins to split at the sides, and the spider, by a

succession of powerful efforts, lasting about half an hour, gra-

dually draws its legs out of the old skin.

When fairly freed, its former attitude is reversed ; for it hangs

with the end of its abdomen uppermost, and its legs dangling

loosely down (a position it never assumes at any other time) ;

and so little does it look like its ordinary self, or anything else

that I know of, under these circumstances, that one is puzzled on

first seeing it in this posture to imagine what it can be.

The legs are now quite soft, flexible, and semitransparent,

the abdomen slender, and the spider very feeble and exhausted.

It can scarcely crawl, or exert itself in any way. It remains

stationary for about an hour, then turns its legs up, and climbs

by its attaching-line to the web, where it remains motionless for

for some forty-eight hours, after which it resumes its usual

habits.

Should it at any time whilst young lose a limb or part of one,

nothing appears to occur towards its reproduction, until at least

one subsequent change of skin has taken place ; some time after

which, the leg or part of it grows again, but is not much more

than half the length of the corresponding perfect part, and is of

a somewhat lighter colour.

These stunted limbs are of little use to the spider; and, as far

as I could make out, there is no reproduction at all of limbs lost

after the seventh change of skin.

I have said that the changes take place regularly from this first

(after leaving the cocoon) till the eighth. Then the spider is

adult, and begins making cocoons—the first in a month’s time,

and others at periods within from about fifteen to twenty-five

days apart.

About a week after the fifth cocoon has been made, the spider

changes its skin for the last time, rests from its egg-laying for

about thirty days, makes five more cocoons at intervals of from

_ fifteen to twenty-five days, and dies a week or so after making its

last one.

The spots which the young spiders have on the sides of the

abdomen gradually disappear, and give place to very handsome

markings of regular and even transverse bands of silver and

orange across the abdomen, alternating with black, a silver

thorax, and transverse stripes of brown and black on the legs ;

but as this spider’s appearance has been described by Walckenaer,

it is unnecessary for me to say more about it, except that the

largest females have a body 42ths of an inch ‘long, and a fore

leg #%ths, which is very much larger than our largest British

garden-spider,

462 Mr. F. Pollock on the History and

Hitherto we have been treating only of the females. There is

a very great difference between their size and that of the males,

the latter, when full-grown, being only ,*,ths of an inch long,

‘with a fore leg 3 an inch. Moreover the male has only four

changes of skin, which appear to take place at much the same

periods as the corresponding changes of the female. Indeed

the habits and history of both sexes are precisely similar until

the fourth change, but no longer. The male then entirely ceases

making webs, eats nothing, and, from having been very seden-

tary, becomes a rover, wandering about from web to web of the

females. His abdomen, from want of food, shrinks; and his

thorax, partly from contrast, and partly owing to his large palpi,

bears a different proportion to that of the females, and makes

him rather unlike them.

This spider makes a flat, circular web, which it hangs in a

nearly vertical position. The webs of the youngest have the

same beautiful symmetry as those of the oldest spiders. They

consist of strong, tightly stretched, and inadhesive radial lines,

erossed by a much thinner and looser spiral line, or concentric

circles, which are very sticky.

In a full-sized web there are about 250 feet of thread, made -

up of about 35 radial lines and 38 concentric circles, the outer

of which is some 20 inches in diameter.

The web is almost invariably constructed at or near early

dawn, seldom or never during the day, the old one being de-

stroyed before a new one is begun.

The radial lines are first made; then the outer circle, from

which the spider, walking round and round the web, and work-

ing towards the middle, lays down the spiral line, joining it to

the radial lines wherever they cross each other.

At a distance of about two or three inches from the centre this

gummy line ceases, and there is an interval sufficiently large to

allow the spider to creep through to the other surface of the

web ; the spiral line is then resumed, rather irregularly, to the

centre, but it is no longer adhesive, so that the spider has always

a dry and comfortable resting-place.

Sometimes (though not always) it works upon the web, and

from its centre, a broad, white, zigzag line of thread, in a vertical

direction ; and I am inclined to think from this, that a certain

quantity of the web-producing fluid is daily secreted, and, if

there be any surplus, it is got rid of in this elegant manner,

which the natives of Madeira call “ writing the spider’s name” —

on the web. 7

After the lapse of a day or two, the adhesive property of the

web disappears, and it no longer catches flies: a fresh one must

consequently be made, sometimes daily, sometimes after two

Habits of the Epeira Aurelia. 463

days, according to circumstances ; but, unlike the house-spider’s,

this web is never repaired.

When finished, the spider suspends itself by a double attach-

ment from the centre of the under side; that is to say, it at-

taches its abdomen by a line, and it holds on with its legs; and

so, if it should get alarmed, it can at once let go its hold with

its legs, and, after dropping a foot or two, stop, without falling

far enough to get injured by striking the ground underneath; and

this power that it has of suddenly stopping in its fall shows, I

think, that the fluid from which the thread is made has the

singular property of drying instantaneously.

In the middle of their webs, the spiders constantly hang, with

their head downwards, waiting patient and motionless until acci-

dent shall have brought some kind of prey into their snare.

Their sensitiveness to the struggles of a captured insect is

quite astonishing ; for, without seeing or going near to it, the

spiders are at once aware if the insect is unsuited to them, and,

should such be the case, they either let it alone or by violent jerks

shake it off. Again, when a gale of wind is blowing, and one

would imagine that all other motion would be absorbed in the

tremendous agitation of the web, the spider immediately knows

when a fly is caught, and hurries down to seize it, at the risk of

being blown away itself.

_ Should a wasp, bee, or other formidable creature be captured,

they approach cautiously, keeping it at arm’s length; then

spreading out their spinnerets to get a broader thread, wind the

insect round and round, till it is encased like a mummy, and

ean no longer offer resistance, and then triumphantly carry it:

off to the centre of the web, ‘where they always devour their

food.

The most formidable thing I ever saw one of them conquer

was a very large humble bee, so much heavier than the spider

that the web could only just sustain its weight. The Epeira did

not hesitate, however, but at once walked down to it, rolled it

up, and in a very short time put an end to its struggles and its

life.

It is remarkable that the spider is never attracted to anything

which does not move, and consequently never eats what it has

not itself killed. If two insects happen to be caught at the same

time, one is first rolled up, then a line attached from it to the

centre of the web, and then the other is treated in precisely the

same way; but no insect is ever rolled up without having a line

made from it to the centre of the web, and this line unerringly

and at once leads the spider to the prey it may have captured

hours ago. As far as my observations go, I believe that spiders

generally are guided much more by the sense of feeling than of

4.64: Mr. F. Pollock on the Epeira Aurelia.

sight. I have seen a large insect almost touching a spider in

in its web, but terrified and motionless; and as long as it re-

mained thus, the spider did not take the least notice of it, not

knowing: apparently that it was there; directly, however, it

began to move, it was attacked and rolled up.

I have said that the young spiders are very migratory. After

a change or two of skin they are equally stationary, and will, I

believe, if they find a suitable place, never move more than a

foot or two from it during their life, making web after web, and

cocoon after cocoon, in almost identically the same spot.

They appear to be quite harmless to man, as I have frequently

handled the largest with perfect impunity.

Their voracity, which is very great, is only equalled by their.

powers of endurance ; for they will live for a week or ten days

without food, and apparently without being much the worse for

it. One male spider, which I had in a glass case, remained for

forty-eight days, after its final change, without eating ; and when

I let him go, he was quite brisk and lively. I may also mention

that when it was necessary that an adult spider should be

weighed (in order to find the rate at which they grow), think-

ing that the quickest and easiest manner of ending its life

would be to put it into hot water, a jug was brought, the spider

dropped in, and it apparently died at once; so, taking it out of

the hot water, I dried it thoroughly, and put it into the scales.

To my utter surprise, it began, after a while, to show signs of

returning life. When sufficiently recovered, I placed it carefully

back into its web, and from that time forth it was just as healthy

a spider as any untouched one, perhaps all the better for its

cleaning and its bath.

I found that at the end of eight months it is 2700 times as

heavy as at its birth!

The nutriment it takes during the first half of its life is de-

voted entirely to increasing its size; that of the last half almost

as entirely to the production of eggs.

We have seen that it has altogether ten changes of skin—one

in the cocoon, and nine out of it ; and that it makes ten cocoons,

and lays about 8000 eggs.

So regular are the habits of this spider, that it may be

likened to a machine which is made for performing a given

amount of work and no more. If it can procure an abundance

of food, it will live for about eighteen months; and it may ap-

pear somewhat anomalous, but nevertheless I believe it to be a

fact, that by lengthening out the time in which it gets its food

you may considerably prolong its existence, though you cannot

get more work out of it, either in the shape of growth, or

changes of skin, or laying eggs.

Prof. Allman on the Hydroida. 465

The history of one Epetra Aurelia is the history of the whole

species.

It works with the most consummate skill; but when it has

made its marvellous snare for the capture of prey, it trusts to

accident alone, and uses no artifice to entice that prey. So also

with regard to its cocoon. Nothing could be more perfectly

adapted to the purpose for which it is intended; but directly

this beautiful structure is finished, the spider is utterly indif-

ferent to, and apparently ignorant of, its existence, which is

proved by my having always taken away the cocoons the morn-

ing after they were made, without producing the slightest effect

upon the Epeira. :

Thus they are governed in everything they do by an all-wise

and immutable law, which compels them, so to speak, to make

the best provision for themselves and for the protection of their

eggs—for the permanence and reproduction, in short, of their

race; and this, it would seem, is the end and aim of their

existence.

Thurlow, Clapham, S., May 1865.

LII.— Notes on the Hydroida. By Prof. Autman, F.R.S.

I. Syncoryne pulchella, mihi, n. sp.

In April last I obtained at Skelmorlie, on the Firth of Clyde,

a pretty little Corynidan Hydroid, which might have been seen

spreading in small patches over the bottom of the rock-pools

near low-water mark. It turns out to be a species of Synco-

ryne*, distinct from any hitherto described, and may be defined

by the following diagnosis.

Trophosome.—Hydrocaulus consisting of simple stems rising

at intervals from a creeping reticulated stolon, and attaining a

height of about half an inch; periderm destitute of annulation,

and only with a few shallow transverse corrugations towards the

base. Polypite with fifteen to twenty tentacles. Body of poly-

pite deep orange, becoming pale where it passes into the stem;

stem orange.

Gonosome.—Gonophores borne on short peduncles in a dense

cluster immediately behind the most posterior tentacles. Um-

* The name of Syncoryne, adopted from Ehrenberg in a restricted

sense, is intended to embrace those species of the older genus Coryne

which have phanerocodonic gonophores, referable, at the period of their

liberation, to the type of Oceania as limited by Forbes and, still more

definitely, by Gegenbaur. (See a paper on the genera of the Hydroida in

the ‘ Annals of Nat, Hist.’ for May 1864.)

466 Prof. Allman on the Hydroida.

brella of Medusa set with scattered thread-cells, and with its

transverse and vertical diameters nearly equal. Two longitu-

dinal furrows exist upon the concave surface of the umbrella ;

they are situated exactly opposite to one another, each occupy-

ing the middle line of the interval between two neighbouring

radiating canals, and extending from the base of the manubrium

to the margin of the bell. Marginal tentacles of Medusa very

extensile, nodulated with clusters of thread-cells, which give

them a moniliform character when extended, one larger spheri-

cal cluster terminating the tentacle. Tentacular bulbs with

a distinct ocellus. Manubrium and tentacular bulbs deep

orange.

Rooted to the bottom of rock-pools, near low-water mark,

Skelmorlie, Firth of Clyde.

Syncoryne pulchella, though of humble habit, is yet conspi-

cuous by the bright orange-colour of its polypites and medusa-

buds. It is evidently nearly allied to the Syncoryne decipiens *

of Dujardin, with which indeed I was at first disposed to regard

it as identical. It agrees with it closely in the form of the

Medusa, and in the fact that all the gonophores are borne be-

hind the most posterior tentacula. Like the Medusa of the

present species, that of S. decipiens is described as being pro-

vided with linear longitudinal furrows on the concave surface of

the umbrella. In S. decipiens, however, each of the four inter-

vals which separate the radiating canals is stated to be occupied

by one of these furrows, while in the present species only two

of them are so occupied. The trophosome also of S. pulchella

differs from that of Dujardin’s species in its simple habit, in the

more ovate form of the polypite, and in its more numerous

tentacles. 7

With Syncoryne eximia the present species closely agrees in

the form of the Medusa, though the trophosomes of the two

species are very different from one another. The Medusz, in-

deed, are scarcely distinguishable, except in the fact that the

subumbrellar furrows do not exist in those of S. eaimia.

The longitudinal furrows which we meet with on the coneave

surface of the umbrella are probably formed by a peculiar modi-

fication of the substance of the umbrella forming two fixed lines

of attachment for the circular contractile fibres.

While examining the Meduse which had been thrown off

* In a synopsis of the genera and species of the Tubularine, published

in the ‘Annals of Natural History’ for May 1864, I regarded Syncoryne

decipiens, Dujard., as a synonym of S. Sarsii, Lovén. Though in this view

I. followed so excellent a zoophytologist as Mr. Alder (Catal. Zooph. of

Northumberland and Durham, Supplement, p. 3), I am now convinced

that the two species are distinct.

Prof. Allman on the Hydroida. 467

from a group of Syncoryne pulchella in one of my jars, I was

struck by observing two of these Medusz united to one another

by a small space on the convex surface of their umbrellas, at a

short distance from the summit. One of the united Medusze

was a little smaller than the other ; but otherwise they were both

equally developed, and presented the ordinary condition of these

zooids at the time of their liberation from the trophosome. The

cavities of the two umbrelle freely communicated with one an-

other through the surface of junction.

_ That neither of the Meduse thus so intimately united had

been produced by a bud from the other was evident; for the

original point of union with the trophosome and the canal by

which the cavity of the manubrium had at one time communi-

cated with the somatic cavity of the trophosome were still dis-

tinct in each; while these facts are also opposed to the view

which would regard the twin Medusz as representing a single

one in the process of self-division.

The only explanation which it seems possible to suggest isthat in

the twin Medusz we have a case of accidental adhesion contracted

between two neighbouring buds while still connected with the

trophosome, though it is difficult to see why this adhesion should

have been followed by a free communication between the two

umbrella-cavities. I never met with more than a single example;_

and, whatever explanation we may be disposed to offer as to its

origin, it seems evident that it cannot be regarded as otherwise

than an abnormal occurrence.

Though many of the Meduse which, nearly a month ago,

had become liberated from the trophosome are still living in

my jars, no formation of generative elements has taken place in

any of them. They have, however, all undergone a very remark-

able change.

The commencement of this change might have been observed

a few days after their liberation. The umbrella became everted,

and then began to diminish in size, contracting from its margin

towards its summit, until in a few days it had almost entirely

disappeared, being then merely represented by a thick disk of a

somewhat quadrangular form, which projected round the base of

the manubrium. Lach of the four angles of this disk was con-

tinued into one of the marginal tentacles, whose base, follow-

ing the contraction of the umbrella, had been thus brought

upon a level with the base of the manubrium. The interior of

the disk was occupied by a cavity which communicated freely

with that of the manubrium and with that of each of the four

tentacles which extended from its angles. With the contraction

of the umbrella the circular canal and velum had disappeared, and

the radiating canals were now represented solely by the short.

468 Prof. Allman on the Hydroida.

channels by which the interior of the hollow disk communicated,

through the thickness of its walls, with the tubes of the tentacles.

Neither tentacles nor manubrium had undergone any material

change ; the former retained their full power of extension and

retraction, and the latter all its original irritability—moving

from side to side, lengthening and shortening itself, opening and

closing its mouth, with at least as much vigour as before the

disappearance of the umbrella. The Medusa in this condition

reminded us strongly of the gonophore of Clavatella, though the

degradation of the umbrella was more complete than in the latter.

The Medusa had in fact become changed by a retrograde meta-

morphosis into a polypite.

Changes had been noticed also by Dujardin in the Medusa of

his Syncoryne decipiens ; but he had not followed them beyond

an eversion of the umbrella, which is probably the commence-

ment of the changes resulting in the disappearance of this part

of the structure.

Notwithstanding the very striking character of the changes

now described, and their resemblance to a normal metamorphosis,

I cannot see in them anything more than a degradation of struc-

ture resulting from imperfect nutrition—a mere forerunner of

complete disintegration and death. They are, however, most

instructive in their bearing upon the homologies between the

Medusa and the polypite, and completely support the view that

the radiating canals of the Medusz are the homologues of the

channels by which the gastric cavity of the polypite is continued

through the thickness of its walls into the interior of the tenta-

cles, which will then represent those marginal tentacles of the

Medusa which constitute the continuations of its radiating

canals.

II. The Production of an Aiginidan by gemmation from

Geryonia.

A discovery of great importance in its bearing on the true

relations of the Aginide has been just announced by Ernst

Haeckel*, who has seen a Medusa belonging to the family of

the Geryonide (Geryonia hastata, Haeck.) giving origin, within

the cavity of its manubrium, to buds which, instead of repeating

the form of the Geryonia, become developed into a species of

Cunina (Cunina rhododactyla, Haeck.), a Medusa belonging to

the aberrant and hitherto perplexing group of the Aginide.

Further, according to the author’s views, the bud-producing

* “Ueber eine neue Form des Generationswechsels bei den Medusen,

und iiber die Verwandtschaft der Geryoniden und Atginiden.” Auszug

aus dem Monatsbericht der Konigl. Akad. der Wissensch. zu Berlin,

2 Feb. 1865. [Translated in the present Number of this Journal. ]

Prof. Allman on the Hydroida. 469

Geryonia is in a state of sexual maturity, and the buds which

are produced by it become developed into sexual Cunine. And,

still further, from having observed in the sea various free-swim-

ming forms which he regards as different stages in the develop-

ment of the Geryonia, he considers it probable that this Medusa

is produced by a process of direct development from the ovum,

his observations in this respect coinciding with those of Fritz

Miller on the nearly allied Liriope catharinensis*.

Of the phenomena thus observed he gives the following ge-

neralized statement :—A perfectly developed Medusa which has

been produced by metamorphosis from a larva, and is capable of

sexual multiplication, gives origin, by a process of budding in

its stomach-cavity, to young Medusez, which develope themselves

into perfect sexual forms entirely different from that of the Me-

dusa from which they spring. And in these facts the author

believes that there is presented an entirely new type of alterna-

tion of generations—a type totally different in its fundamental

principles from the phenomena which have been hitherto in-

cluded under this name, and one for which a new term is

needed. .

While the observations of Haeckel, however, can scarcely be

too highly estimated for the light they throw upon the relations

between the Geryonide and Aginide, it appears to me that he

greatly overrates the difference between the genetic phenomena

which are here presented and those already well known among

the Hydroida.

It must be kept in mind that the essence of alternation of

generations consists (1) in the interposition, between every two

acts of true generation, of one or more acts of non-sexual multi-

plication; (2) in the fact that the heteromorphic elements in

an alternation are invariably connected with one another by a

non-sexual and not by a sexual genesis; (3) in the fact that

these elements exactly repeat themselves after each generative

act.

Now in the present case, admitting that Haeckel has given a

correct interpretation of the phenomena, we have the develop-

ment of an ovum resulting by direct metamorphosis in a Geryo-

nidan Medusa which produces by non-sexual reproduction an

Aiginidan Medusa, this last being sexually perfect, so that it

gives origin to fertile ova. So far the phenomena would come

exactly within the ordinary laws of alternation of generations ;

but a disturbing element is introduced by the fact of the Geryo-

mia not only giving origin to buds, but also producing fertile

ova. This is certainly an anomaly. I know of no other instance

* Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1859, p. 310,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3, Vol. xv. 32

470 Prof, Allman on the Hydroida.

among the Hydroida in which all the zooids in an alternation of

generations, whether capable of non-sexual reproduction or not,

are at the same time sexual. But still the fundamental principle

of the law is adhered to; the heteromorphic zooids in each period

are connected with one another solely by gemmation, while the

sum of the forms interposed between every sexual act is always

exactly the same. — , 8

The phenomena in the present case may be expressed by the

following diagram, in which the sign + is intended to indicate

reproduction by gemmules, and (c) reproduction by ova; while

G represents the Geryonidan and A the Aginidan element.

The total result of the development of every ovum is included

within a boundary-line; and it will be at once seen that it is in

every case exactly similar.

(0), » a9 ee

Nabe MR asthe

. CD) pyr 8 Caen is (o) “ Coos

“+ + + +

JAK 7 0} m0) 7s)

er ee Go Re

&e. pi ie 5.

It is here taken for granted that the development of the ovum

in the Geryonidan element is the same as that in the Aiginidan

element ; and until reasons can be shown to the contrary, we are

justified in making this assumption.

I have also assumed that Haeckel is right in supposing that

the Geryonia is developed directly from the ovum, without the

intervention of a polypoid trophosome; but it will be at once

seen that there is no evidence of this, and that, though a true

metamorphosis may be proved, the earliest stage of the Medusa

may yet be that of a bud upon a fixed though as yet undis-

covered trophosome. If this be regarded as the true view, the

elements which compose each period in the above diagram must

be preceded by another, namely the polypoid element, which

will then be the immediate product of the development of the

‘Prof, Allman on the Hydroida. APY

‘ovum. With this change, the diagram of the alternation would

‘stand as follows, where T represents the trophosome :—

Tere fe |T+@ (0). &e.

‘ | z i

‘ +|@ [t+@ |e). .&

@:, oer.

&e. &e. be. &e.

Now many instances are known in which Meduse originating

as buds from a polypoid trophosome give rise by gemmation to

other Medusz, both sets of Medusz being also in all probability

capable of sexual reproduction. Sarsia, Hybocodon, Clavatella

may be cited as examples of this phenomenon; and the diagram

expressing it would exactly resemble that just given, with this

difference, that while the medusoid elements are, so far as we

yet know, similar in Sarsia, &c., they are heteromorphic in the’

other. Fritz Miiller* has recorded a case in which an 8-tentacled |

Cunina gave origin to buds which became developed into another

form of Cunina having its parts disposed in accordance with the

number 12, instead of 8. This would therefore be a case of true

_ heteromorphic budding. The bud-producing Medusz, however,

- had not in this instance been traced to a polypoid trophosome.

Though the phenomena as understood by Haeckel would thus’

present nothing really at variance with the fundamental principle

of the law of alternation of generations, it must be admitted

that they are very exceptional. We cannot lose sight of the

- anomalous fact that the medusoid elements in each period are

not only dissimilar, but, according to Haeckel’s view, are both

properly sexual. A question, however, here suggests itself, Is

it necessary to adopt Haeckel’s interpretation of the phenomena ? ?

I believe not; on the contrary, I am strongly of opinion that

the Geryonia 1 js not a sexual Medusa at all, and I believe pat

the same may be asserted of the Cunina. Some years ago T, lL

‘Insisted on the non-sexuality of those gymnophthalmic Meduse

which, like Obelia, Eucope, Thaumantias, &c., carry their genera-

* Wiegm. Arch. 1861. + Annals of Natural History, November 1859.

32% :

A72 Prof. Allman on the Hydroida.

tive sacs upon the radiating canals; and I pointed out that the

structure of these sacs was identical with that of the gonosaes of

Clava, Hydractinia, &c., thus showing that they are definite

zooids produced by a process of budding from the gastrovascular

system of a properly non-sexual Medusa*.

This view I endeavoured further to develope in a subsequent

papert, when I designated such non-sexual Meduse by the

name of “ gonoblastocheme,” showing that they must be care-

fully distinguished from the proper sexual Medusa such as we

meet with in Sarsia, Oceania, Bougainvillia, &c., and for which

I proposed the name of “ gonocheme.”

Now, I believe that the flat leaflike pouches in Geryonia are

entirely homologous with the more prominent generative sacs of

Obelia; and if so, Geryonia must be viewed not as a gonocheme

or sexual Medusa, but as a gonoblastocheme or non-sexual

Medusa. The nature of the ova- and spermatozoa-producing

bodies in Cunina is more doubtful; but still I can scarcely hesi-

tate to regard the generative elements as here also produced in

true gonosacs of essentially the same form as in Geryonia. The

doctrine of the gonoblastocheme will thus at once give us the

key to the explanation of the apparently anomalous phenomena

discovered by Haeckel, and will enable us to express them in the

following form, where Gon represents the gonosac.

G+Gon| (pita G-+Gon|(°) . &e,

+ +:

AE AL

+ +

Gon Gon

~ +

AB AA AL AA

+ + + +

Gon Gon Gon Gon

a ee Fife ee

* Leuckart had already recognized the zooidal nature of the generative

sacs in Aglaura (Wieg. Arch. 1856), and T. S. Wright had expressed an

opinion that in every gymnophthalmic Medusa all parts which are borne

by the umbrella—manubrium, tentacles, and generative sacs—must be

regarded in the light of buds. (Proc. Roy. Phys. Soc. Edin. 1856-57.)

Tt Report on the Hydroida, Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1863,

Prof, Allman on the Hydroida. 473

- Thave here assumed, with Haeckel, the direct development of

Geryonia from the egg ; so that Geryonia, a non-sexual Medusa,

takes the place of a non-sexual polypoid trophosome, But, as

already said, there is no proof that Geryonia has not originated

as a bud from a polypoid trophosome; and if so, G ought to be

preceded by T in the above diagram—an addition which would

merely increase the polymorphism without affecting the principle.

In no ease, lowever, is the polymorphism of the zooids greater

than what is well-known to occur among the Hydroida—as, for

instance, in Campanularia, where the polypoid trophosome gives

origin by budding to a gonoblastidium, and this to a gono-

blastocheme, which in its turn developes, by a similar non-

sexual act, the sexual bud or gonosac. The form of the dia-

gram of Geryonia, however, differs from’ that of Campanularia,

inasmuch as Campanularia presents a simple linear series,

while in Geryonia, in consequence of one and the same zooid

(the Geryonidan) producing ¢wo sets of heteromorphic buds

(the gonosac and the Avginidan), we have a series present-

ing two branches, which run off in different directions.

This, however, is exactly what occurs in Hydractinia echinata,

in which the gonosac is borne not only on a gonoblastidium,

but also occasionally on the trophosome directly*. This

- will be at once obvious if the diagram just given be com-

pared with the following, which represents the alternation in

Hydractinia, and in which the symbol GB is used to indicate

the gonoblastidium. It will then be apparent that the two have

precisely the same form.

T+Gon (°) T+Gon|(°). . &e.

+ eS

GB GB

+ +

Gon Gon

3, ©)

— aa + 2

GB GB GB 16GB

+ | + + =

he. bes ie -

* As pointed out by Dr. T. Strethill Wright (Proc. Roy. Phys. Soe. of

Edinb. Nov. 1856). |

474, Prof, Allman on the Hydroida:

While Haeckel has thus done good service to our knowledge

of the Hydroida in pointing out a genetic relation between the

Aiginide and the Geryonide, his labours have been at least as

valuable in showing that the structure of the Afginida is in all

essential points identical with that of the Geryonide. He has

proved, for example, that the circular marginal canal, hitherto

denied to the Aginide, is really present ; and there can accord-

ingly no longer be any difficulty in placing these Meduse in the

same group with the rest of the Hydroid or gymnophthalmic

forms*.

It cannot, however, be overlooked that the position of the

AMeginidan buds is remarkable and anomalous; for they are

borne by the solid tongue-like process which in Geryonta pro-

jects from the base of the manubrium into its cavity. In almost

every other known instance the somatic cavity of the Medusa-bud

is in communication with some part of the somatic cavity of the.

Hydroid which produces it, while here such a communication is

impossible before the development of the mouth in the bud

shall enable the young A¥ginidan to receive nutriment from the

stomach-cavity of the Geryonia. Three cases, however, all

in which the young Meduse are formed as buds from the in-

ternal surface of the stomach-walls, and therefore, just as in

the present instance, these young buds could not have had their

somatic cavities in communication with that of the animal which

carries them. The buds must accordingly have been formed in _

a very different way from that which takes place in the ordinary

cases of budding Medusz,—-so different, indeed, that, were it

not for the competency of the observers. who have described -

them as cases of true hudding, we should be disposed to regard

them as suggesting parasitism rather than gemmation.

* The names of Cryptocarpa, Eschsch., Gymnophthalmata, Forbes, and

Craspedota, Gegenb., are each, as is now known, inapplicable to certain ~~

members of the group of organisms which they were originally intended

to distinguish. The inconvenience, however, arising from this fact may be ~

_ayoided by the use of the designation Hydroid Medusa, which would in-

‘ clude under. it not only those gymnophthalmie forms which are known to —

proceed from polypoid trophosomes, but also such as have not been as yet

so traced. “ Medusa,’ however, must be understood as a form rather than

as a systematic name.

+ Gegenbaur, in ‘ Generationswechsel,’ p. 56, Cunina prol era; Kefer-

stein and Ehlers, in ‘ Zoologische Beitrage,’ 1861, Aigineta gemmifera; -

and Fritz Miiller, in ‘Wiegm. Arch.’ 1861, Cunina Kéllikeri.

475

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift (Journal of Natural History), edited by

Prof. T. C. ScusopTxE at Copenhagen. Third Series, 1861-1864,

vols. i. & ii. [O. Rink, On Watercourses under the Inland Ice in

Greenland; Kroyer, Contributions to Northern Ichthyology and

Contributions to the History of the Parasitic Entomostraca ;

_ 0. Mirch, Revisio critica Serpulidarum; R. Bergh, Campaspe

pusilla, x. g. (fam. Dotide, trib. Dendronotide), and Anatomy

of Sancara quadrilateralis, x. g.( fam. Pleurophyllidie); Meinert,

The Danish Species of Forficula ; J. Fisher, Observations on Danish

Birds ; Schjodte, The Danish Cerambyces, Larve of Coleoptera,

&e.] |

Since our first notice of this periodical, after its revival by Professor

Schjédte (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. x. p.370), the editor

has succeeded in completing two large volumes, of 558 and 579 pages

of text, accompanied respectively with fourteen and twenty engraved

plates—a result which is not only a proof of the editor’s zeal and

enterprise, but, consisting as these volumes do exclusively of original

treatises by Danish authors, also affords a most gratifying testi-

mony to the existence of a vigorous spirit of independent research

in the small scientific world of Denmark. Our former notice had

reference only to the contents of the first part of the first volume ;

the contents of the following parts are indicated above. Of Prof.

Schjédte’s treatise on the Danish Cerambyces, which, perhaps, on

account of the truly philosophical handling of the subject, occupies

the foremost place, the main part has been translated in the March

Number of this Journal, to which we therefore refer, still postponing

our notice of the treatise on the larvee of Coleoptera till the continu-

ation has appeared, which is promised in the first part.of the third

volume. |

_ The two papers heading the list given above have reference to

Greenland, which ever since the days of Otto Fabricius has proved

an inexhaustible mine to Danish naturalists. The terra firma of

Greenland certainly offers but little reward for the explorations of

zoologists or botanists; but the geographical and geological aspect

of the country has many points of interest, whilst the sea literally

teems with fishes and other marine animals.

Mr. Rink, the author of the first-mentioned paper (vol. i. part 2,

1862), is well known to English arctic explorers, and has had great

opportunities of study during his long stay in Greenland as a govern-

ment inspector. The question he proposes to solve is this :—What

becomes of the great quantity of water generated by the melting,

during the summer, of ice and snow in the interior of Greenland ?

The numberless rivers or ‘‘elv’’s in the islands and peninsulas along

the shore drain merely these outlying. parts; and although some of

these small rivers, rising in the peninsulas, may to some extent be

fed from the ice of the interior, yet by far the greater part of the

water there accumulated must find some other outlet. It is obvious

that the icebergs carry off a part in the shape of ice, but it is easy to

476 Bibliographical Notice.

see that only the smaller portion can be thus accounted for. The whole

area of Greenland is estimated at 16,000 Danish square miles (one

Danish square mile equalling about 23 English square miles), of

which 10,000 are supposed to lie on the western slope of the central

chain of mountains. If, now, a line is drawn along the heads of

all the great fjords or bays, this will cut off the islands and penin-

sulas (altogether about 1600 Danish square miles), leaving more

than 8000 square miles as the extent of inland ice west of the sup-

posed central chain, The number of ice-fjords, or bays in which the

inland ice reaches the sea and breaks up into icebergs, does not ex-

ceed fifteen, of which many evidently correspond to inland valleys

of but moderate extent, whilst the large ice-fjords must correspond

to valleys so extensive that, in southern latitudes, they would feed

rivers as large as the Thames. Assuming that, in Greenland as

elsewhere, only one-third of the rain and snow would be carried into

the sea by the rivers, and assuming also the rain (snow)-fall to be,

at an average, all over Greenland only one-third of what it is in

Julianehaab (that is, about 12 inches), there would nevertheless be

water enough left to form considerable rivers. But, however difficult

it may be to calculate accurately the quantity of ice floating out of a

large ice-fjord in the course of the year, the calculation may be car-

ried far enough to show that it cannot represent more than a frac-

tion of the water which, somehow or other, must be carried into the

sea from the interior. From this consideration Mr. Rink concluded,

long ago, that there must be large rivers at the bottom of these val-

leys, draining the inland ice which fills up the valleys, hides these

rivers, and gives to the interior of Greenland the false aspect of a

plateau. These hidden rivers of course terminate at the true heads

of the fjords, which, however, cannot be observed closely, because the

glaciers or outrunners of the inland ice reach so far into the fjords

that theirfronts,though only about 100 feet abovethe water, have never-

theless often 1000 feet real height, the remainder being concealed in the

deep water in which the head of the glacier is suspended, gradually

advancing, and breaking up. If this supposition is true, the fresh

water must be expected to rise in the fjord in front of the glaciers ;

and this is actually the case. At a little distance from the extremity

of the glaciers, there is invariably a place where the water is very

much disturbed, bubbling and whirling; and clouds of gulls are

continually hovering over these places and diving for prey. The

Greenlanders call these places “springs; and that their true

nature is as supposed by Mr. Rink seems to be shown by the exist-

ence, at the Godthaabs Fjord, of a freshwater lake, an English mile

in diameter, at some distance inside the edge of the glacier, which

periodically, though not regularly, fills and empties itself. When

it is filling, the nearest springs in the fjord are comparatively inactive,

but when it empties itself (generally very suddenly) the movement in

the sea is so much increased that it is perceptible as far down the

fjord as 13 English miles from the glacier.

The same phenomenon of a lake periodically emptied through

canals in the ice has been observed at Sermiliarsuk and Nasarlik;

Bibliographical Notice. 477

two ice-fjords under 61° and 62°; but there, as elsewhere, it is impos-

sible to approach the “ springs ”’ in boats, on account of the falling ice.

Mr. Rink adduces several other considerations in favour of his view,

—for instance, that the thickness of the ice in the valleys of the inte-

rior in many places must reach 1000 to 2000 feet, and consequently

prevent the freezing of the water at the surface of the earth; that

the only reason why the glaciers on the islands and the peninsulas

do not reach the sea, and cover the rivers, as the inland ice does, is

the small extent of the valleys in which they are formed, &c. But

this must suffice to show the bearing of his views and the arguments

by which they are supported. ‘Two maps accompany the treatise,

both designed and engraved by a Greenlander.

Dr. Kroyer’s paper on the Greenland species of Liparis, Gymnelis,

Lumpenus, Lycodes, and Sticheus must, to some extent at least, be

considered as an instalment of those descriptions to the plates of

Gaimard’s ‘ Voyage en Scandinavie’ which are not found in the text

of that work, but which Dr. Kroyer has intimated his intention of |

communicating through the ‘ Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift.’ Of the

fourteen species here described, nine are illustrated in Gaimard’s

work. The descriptions of all, being given in Latin, with the author’s

usual care, require no further commentary; and we need hardly do

more than enumerate them. Of Liparis Dr. Kroyer mentions five

species as belonging to Greenland—L. Fadricii, Kr., L. tunicata,

Reinhardt, ZL. Montagui, Don, L. lineata, Kr., and L. Reinhardi,

Kr. The last of these has been described by Reinhardt, sen., who

has contributed so largely to the Greenland fauna, as L. gelatinosus,

and as identical with the species described as Cyclopterus gelatinosus

(from Kamschatka) by Pallas. Dr. Kroyer, however, is of opinion

that Pallas’s species is altogether distinct, although it agrees with

the one described by Reinhardt, and which Kroyer proposes to

name Reinhardi, in certain peculiarities which remove them both

so far from all other species of Izpavis-as to necessitate the forma-

tion of a new genus, for which the name Careproctus is proposed.

These peculiarities consist in the smallness of the sucking-disk, the

place of the anus much nearer the mouth, entailing a different shape

and position of the inner parts, the shape and position of the pec-

toral fins, &c, Gymnelis viridis, O. Fabr., appears to be one of the

commonest fish in Greenland, but does not even reach Iceland or the

shores of Hudson’s Bay. Dr. Kroyer mentions four species of Lum-

penus from Greenland, viz. L. aculeatus, Rhdt., L. gracilis, Rhdt.,

L. Fabricii, Rhdt., and L. medius, Rhdt.: he preserves the genus

Lumpenus as distinct from Clinus, though its original characters have

proved rather vacillating ; but he has not adopted the division of it

(proposed by the American ichthyologist Gill, without indication of

characters) into three new genera, Leptoclinus (L.aculeatus), Centro-

blennius (L. gracilis), and Lumpenus. Dr. Kroyer observes, however,

that Reinhardt, sen., has shown long ago (Transactions of the Royal

Danish Society, division of Natural History, vol. vil.) that the species

may be distributed into three groups (with which Mr. Gill’s new genera

coincide), according to whether they have merely maxillary teeth or

A778 Bibliographical Notice.

palatal teeth as well, &e. Dr. Kréyer doubts the identity of ZL. ne-

bulosus, Gill, and ZL. gracilis, Rhdt., but vindicates, in case they

should prove identical as Mr. Gill supposes, the right of priority of

Reinhardt’s name. For the sake of comparison, Dr. Kroyer intro-

duces a definition of L. lampetreformis, Wahlb., from Iceland. Of

Lycodes, Rhdt., Dr. Kroyer describes two species from Greenland,

L. perspicillum, Kr., and L. nebulosus, Kr., which he had shortly

indicated already in 1844: three Greenland species had been described

before by Reinhardt (LZ. Vahlii, L. reticulatus, and L. seminudus); so

that now five species are well established. ‘The paper concludes with —

a careful diagnosis of the genus Sticheus proposed a long time ago

by Reinhardt, and descriptions of two species, S. precisus, Kr., and

S. punctatus, Fabr.

_ Dr. Kroyer’s paper on “ Parasitic Entomostraca” (volume ii.

‘Nos. 2 and 3, 1863-1864, p. 75-426) contains the descriptions of

nearly one hundred new species, illustrated by eighteen plates, and

‘is, in fact, a kind of supplement to the treatise published by him

about twenty-seven years ago in the earlier volumes of the ‘ Naturhis-

torisk Tidsskrift,’ whereby he gained so prominent a place as an au-

thority on the history of these curious animals. An enormous amount

of material has accumulated since then in the Museum of which

Dr. Kroyer has the charge ; and although other naturalists in the

mean time have described some of these new species, a considerable

quantity is still left for Dr. Kroyer to publish. The author still re-

tains Milne-Edwards’s classification in its main points ; he acknow-

ledges that a reform is necessary, but looks to the ability of the ce-

lebrated French naturalist for the accomplishment of this task. He

reminds us that Milne-Edwards himself has indicated such improve-

ments as the union of Copepoda and Siphonostoma, and makes use

of the opportunity for praising the truly scientific spirit in which

great savans, the pillars of science, often abstainfrom reforms, of which

they discern the principles and outlines, but for which the proper

time has not yet arrived, thus preferring rather to serve the good

cause loyally than to get honour to themselves by perhaps plausible

but immature reforms. Dr. Kroyer’s expressions on the mania for

new systems are worth quoting. He alludes to the German proverb,

«‘ When the kings are building, the carters are busy,”’ and says, “ that

many zoologists seem to have taken a fright lest they should be ac-

counted mere scientific carters if they confine themselves to de-

scriptions. In order to gain for themselves a higher rank, they all

make systems, or at least stick some rag of systematic purple to their

descriptive papers. The crowd of systems, one more deformed than

the other, is so overwhelming that one is tempted to say with Ju-

venal, ‘Semper ego auditor tantum nunquamne reponam?’ and to

make systems one’s self, merely in revenge.” It is indeed but too true

that naturalists of a certain school, carrying their abhorrence to mere

specialities too far, seem to forget that the only solid foundation of

all science is accurate description of careful and well-planned obser-

vation; that when the phenomena are accurately observed in all

essential points, and not till then, the true theory suggests itself;

Bibliographical Notice. 479

but that to observe accurately, to direct the observation to the really

essential points, and to describe perfectly are the most difficult of all

arts. Dr. Kroyer rejects the distribution of Copepoda, proposed

by Professor Steenstrup and Dr. Liitken (in the Transactions of the

Royal Danish Society of Sciences, division of Natural History, fifth

series, fifth volume, 1861), into three groups according to whether

the females have but one external oviduct, or two such containing rows

of round eggs, or, finally, two external oviducts containing but one

row of disk-shaped eggs. ‘To this classification Dr. Kroyer very pro-

perly objects that the groups thus formed do not correspond to

any typical or important peculiarities of structure, nor does it even

fulfil the requirements of a mere registration of species, as it applies

only to the females, and as there are not a few Copepoda without

any external oviducts at all. It may indeed be said with good reason

that the males, preserving as they do the original type more purely,

would afford better characters for groups and genera than the females,

of which the often monstrous deformations are chiefly dictated by

biological considerations. Dr. Kroyer, in speaking of Lernzeopodina,

points out how well the generic types within that group are exhibited

by the males, and he insists more than once on the merely temporary

character of systematic divisions founded on females only. With

regard to Thorell’s proposition (in the Transactions of the Royal

Swedish Society of Sciences) for a division of the whole order, which

he calls Copepoda, into Gnathostoma (with free mandibles), Poecilo-

stoma (without mandibles), and Siphonostoma (with mandibles

enclosed in a tube), Dr. Kroyer acknowledges that it proceeds on

sound principles, but considers that our knowledge of this order is

still too limited as yet for the carrying out of such a classification.

Faithful to his principles, the author limits himself entirely to de-

scriptions and subordinate points of classification. For the use of

those who are not conversant with the Danish language, there are

very full Latin extracts of descriptions, definitions of new genera (of

which nine are proposed), and also a Latin explanation of the plates.

We shall draw attention to a few particulars. 'The number of newly

described species is ninety-six, of which one has been named by Fa-

bricius Condracanthus radiatus, F.; one, Peniculus clavatus, may

coincide with Miiller’s Lernea clavata; thirteen others have been

obtained by exchange from the Museum of Vienna, named, but not de-

scribed by Kollar, whose names have been preserved ; eighty-one are

collected and named by Dr. Kroyer. It may not be superfluous to

observe that the species described in this paper as new do not coincide

with any of those described by Professor Steenstrup and Dr. Liitken,

except in the case of Szlenium polynoés, Kr., identical with Herpyllo-

bius arcticus, Str., which latter name will have to be cancelled, as the

whole description, &c., is founded on an unfortunate fundamental

mistake. Dr. Kréyer opposes the theory of Zenker, that drgulus

should either be united to Branchiopoda or form a separate order ;

and his views concerning the homologies of the appendices seem to

remove the principal difficulties in the way of deciding the place of

Argulus in the system. What Milne-Edwards describes as “un

480 Bibliographical Notice.

appendice sétacé et gréle”’ of the hook-shaped antenne is for Dr.

Kroyer the first pair of antenne, removed further back; and the

hook-shaped organs described by Milne-Edwards as the sole pair of

antenne Dr. Kroyer consequently describes as a second pair. ‘These

organs correspond in shape and place entirely with those organs in

Caligus which in Milne-Edwards’s description are counted as the first

pair of footjaws ; and Dr. Kroyer therefore, in opposition to Milne-

Edwards, eset them as a second pair of antennee also in Caligus.

What Milne-Edwards describes in Argulus as ‘‘ une seconde paire

d’appendices antenniformes”’ represent, according to Dr. Kroyer, the

first pair of ordinary feet, occupying a place somewhat more advanced

and removed to the sides away from the mouth than in Caligus. The

correctness of this view is confirmed by the circumstance that the

sucking-cups which immediately follow them, evidently, as the de-

velopment of young Argulus and the analogy of Gyropeltis show,

correspond to the second pair of feet in Caligus. The author con-

siders the fork-shaped organ observed in Caligus behind this thick

second pair as a deformed pair of feet, so much the more as it is

supported by a separate and independent joint of the body. Both

Argulus and Caligus will thus appear to have seven pairs of feet, ex-

biting a strict parallelism. The so-called tail in Argulus corre-

sponds, according to Dr. Kroyer, merely to the so-called genital

joint in Caligus, containing as it does the organs of generation: the

real tail is quite rudimentary in dArgulus, but is nevertheless repre-

sented—-namely, by the appendages described by Milne-Edwards

as “une paire d’appendices de forme ovalaire”’ (p. 443). In con-

clusion, the author adduces the circumstance that the sting placed

in front of the beak in Argulina has nothing to do with the organs of

the mouth, but is rather to be compared to the poisonous sting of

Cyclopsine Castor, &c.; that several Siphonostoma, such as Woto-

delphys and Doropygus, resemble Argulus in being without external

oviducts ; and that the single eyes placed in a triangle are met with

both in free Copepodes (Sapphirina) and in larvee of the parasites,

from all of which he concludes that there is no reason for making a

new order of Argulini, or separating them from Siphonostoma. He

describes three new species of Argulus from America, raising the

number of species in the group of Argulini to thirteen, of which

eleven are American—from which it should seem as if it belonged

principally to the New World.

There are, upon the whole, a great many American species

amongst those which are described in this paper; and in mentioning

three new species of Chondracanthus from Valparaiso, the author

alludes to a parallelism, observed by him before, between the fauna

of North Europe and of the littorale of Chili. Dr. Kroyer abandons

as untenable, on account of intermediate forms (of which he describes

some, particularly Alebion Carcharie, Kr.), the distinction between

Caligini and Pandarini. Ue preserves the genera Lepeophtheirus,

Nordm., and Scienophilus, Van Ben., which Steenstrup (/. ¢.) has

proposed to suppress; but prefers to reunite Calistes, Don., and

Dysgamus, Steens., with 7ebius, Kr. (Synestius, Steens.), and Parape-

Bibliographical Notice. 481

talus, Steens., with Caligus. There are several interesting observations

on the development of Caligini. At first the young larve have

only two pairs of appendages ; but after changing skin their form

becomes more elongated, and they acquire a third pair; they

go, probably, through a further series of transformations before

fixing themselves, but these are at present unknown. Of several

species the Chalimi or fixed larvee have been observed—those of

Lepeophtheirus Hippoglossi through three different stages. .In the

first stage (length 2'') the genital joint showed two pairs of appen-

dages, or perhaps one double-oared pair; in the second stage (length

14") these appendages had disappeared, the genital joint and the

tail were still shorter in proportion to the fore part of the body, the

**fork”’ was not yet visible ; nor could this be observed in those belong-

ing to the third stage (length 2"). As, however, the smallest adult

females are 5'’ long, several transformations are still to be observed.

Dr. Kréyer’s observations on the Chalimi of Caligus curtus, C.

Gurnardi, and Trebius caudatus were quite analogous. Of C. Chei-

lodactyli larvee were observed very nearly of the same size as the

adults. Neither of the ‘“‘fork”’ nor of the generative organs was the

least vestige distinguishable ; but the sucking-cups had begun to

form themselves. ‘The organ of fixation, which does not grow in pro-

portion with the larva, and of which the place is discernible in all

adult Caligi just behind the frontal emargination, shows rather a

complicated structure, and distinct. variations in different species, so

that these may be recognized by it. The young of Lemargus muri-

eatus and Cecrops Latreilli, which have been observed shortly after

assuming the adult form, show some remarkable differences, particu-

larly in the fact that the same piece which in adult Caligini is described

as the frontal piece presents itself here as a distinct ocular seg-

ment or joint, which afterwards disappears, principally owing to

the growth of the second pair of antenne: it exhibits two rather

large eyes, which of course disappear with it. To this ocular seg-

ment the remains of the organ of fixation were attached, proving

that this segment corresponds to the frontal piece of an adult

Caligus, though this never carries eyes. In the structure of the adult

Caligini certain diminutive spines on the concave side of the second

hook-shaped antennee, as well as on the hooks of the second pair of

feet, and which are in connexion with extensive glandular(poisonous ?)

apparatus, may be particularly mentioned. ‘The glands which feed

the hooks of the second pair of feet are situated close under the

dorsal shield, and are particularly easily distinguished in Lemargus,

where they have a milky colour, and shine through the shield.

Their structure is convoluted; and Dr. Kroyer has followed their

ductus, which forms a larger reservoir in the claw itself, to their

termination in a very diminutive spine on the concave side of the

hook. Dr. Kroyer also recommends Lemargus muricatus for ob-

Serving the copulation. As is well known, the males remain attached

to the female even after death, by means of their hooked antennze

and feet; nor would a less secure adhesion suffice, for the work of

protruding the spermatophores, and fixing them, one to each of the

482 Bibliographical Notice.

vulvee, takes along time. At the conclusion of his paper Dr. Kréyer

describes three dubious animals belonging to the class of Entomo-

straca, of which particularly one, named Pegesimallus spiralis, is so

different from any known genus, in some respects reminding one of

the Annelide type, as fairly to puzzle the most ingenious divination.

The habits of the common Earwig, principally known from the

work of De Geer, have been made the subject of renewed investiga-

tion by Dr. Meinert. According to his observations, the eggs (30-70)

are laid in the autumn, as early as the beginning of October, though

in some cases only in the following spring. They are placed all in

a heap under bark or stones, in holes often dug by the mother, who

places herself over and defends them in danger. Dr. Meinert found

that when he dispersed the heap the mother collected it again; and

once he saw an earwig covering with her body a hole filled with quite

young larvee, and keeping at bay for a considerable time a party of

yellow ants which had got access to her hiding-place on the removal

of the protecting stone. Although earwigs do occasionally use their

forceps for pinching, and with no mean force, this did not constitute

her mode of defence ; but whenever the ants in crawling about came

near the extremity of the forceps, she hurled them away by a quick

movement of that organ. At last she was obliged to leave her brood

in the power of the ants. Another time Dr. Meinert had three female

earwigs, each with a young family, in captivity under the same shade :

-two of the mothers having been removed, their young sought and re-

eeived protection from the third and remaining; but when she also

had been removed, they all separated and made good their escape.

The larvee appear in the spring, and have generally six-jointed an-

tennee ; some however have eight joints in their antennee, even before

leaving the egg, in which case Dr. Meinert supposes that the first

change of skin has taken place in the egg, as the points of the tarsi

and palpi were found encased in a loose membrane. The skin is.

ehanged several times, the third joint of the antenne each time

dlividing itself into three new joints, so that the number of joints

is increased with two each time; the pupa has twelve, the imago

fourteen joints. The cases in which the wings of the imago are

formed in the pupa are coalescent along the middle. Both larvee

and pupee possess a pair of large feetid glands, of which the ducts

terminate at the root of the forceps, one on each side ; they are largest

in the pupa, but disappear in the imago, where they are replaced

by two pairs of smaller flat glands, of which the external orifices are

situated at the back of those small knobs or ridges observed by Léon

Dufour and Westwood on the second and third dorsal segments. The

only external distinction between the sexes in the pupa consists,

according to Dr. Meinert, in a light-coloured line along the middle

of the 7th and 8th ventral segments in the female; and Fischer’s

statement, that even in larvee and pupze the sex may be recognized by

the number of joints in the abdomen, is therefore erroneous. Dr.

Meinert asserts that this number is the same in both sexes, as nume-

rous dissections have proved to him. He has also observed the copu-

lation, which is performed in a curious manner. » The male is not on

Bibliographical Notice. 483

the back of the female, but behind her; and the position of the two

pone is such as if the male had originally been on her back, but had

len off on his own back. If one of them stands on the ground, the

other lies on its back; the act can therefore only be performed be-

tween loose bark and the wood, or in other such localities, where they

can fix themselves in inverted position to opposite surfaces, blades of

grass, leaves, or other points of support. Dr. Meinert has several

times seen it performed, and always in such positions. He denies

that the forceps are used in copuld for any purpose ; they are simply

laid along the respective ventral surfaces. He affirms that earwigs,

eompelled by hunger, attack and devour one another. The number

of abdominal segments in Forficula has been very differently stated

by different authors, and is of importance with regard to the question

whether the abdominal segments in insects exhibit a constant number

and homologic parallelism in their modifications, particularly in the

service of generation. Dr. Meinert maintains that the number is the

same in both sexes and in all stages of development—namely, nine be-

sides the segmentum mediale(Schjédte, = segment médiaire, Latreille),

which in the larvee is only represented by a dorsal shield, and which

Dr. Meinert considers to be the true first abdominal segment—a

necessary consequence of Prof. Schjddte’s discovery of the true stig-

mata mesothoracica in Hymenoptera*. The apparent sexual diffe-

rence of two abdominal segments less in the female than in the male,

* The principal objection to Latreille’s theory of the segment médiaire

was hitherto afforded by the position of the large spiracles at the back of the

thorax of Hymenoptera, which were always counted as the second pair.

But since Prof. Schjédte has discovered the true second pair in the same

place as in Coleoptera, behind the epimera mesothoracica, where they

are easily overlooked, as they are open only during the flight, this ob-

jection has been completely removed. The large spiracles im question

in the so-called metathorax of Hymenoptera evidently correspond to those

found in Coleoptera between metathorax and abdomen, and which Schjédte

prefers to callspiracula metathoracica (not abdominalial™ paris),because their

structure and size principally depends on the development of the organs of

the thorax, particularly of the elytra. According to Schjédte, the whole

matter stands thus :—The first abdominal segment developes itself differ-

ently from the neighbouring segments according to the following rule :-—

1. The ventral shield is reduced in size in proportion as the third pair

of legs become more powerful, because the coxe, as they increase in size,

absorb a proportionate part of the space which otherwise would be occu-

pied by the first ventral shield. In some cases even a couple of the fol-

cag segments are similarly reduced.

2. The dorsal shield of the first segment of the abdomen (segment médi-

aire, Latreille; segmentum mediale, Sch.) consequently alone remains, filling

up the space above the third pair of coxee, and necessarily conforming to the

hind part of the thorax in shape and size. Another necessary consequence of

the rudimentary state of the ventral shield of the true first segment of the

abdomen is this—that, in the case of an abdomen petiolatum, the petiolus is

formed by the second abdominal jot; and the thinner the petiolus is

where it articulates on the first abdominal joint, the more must this first

segment (segmentum mediale) separate itself from the abdomen and unite

itself to the thorax. i

484, Bibliographical Notice.

Dr. Meinert explains by the supposition that the vagina has been

placed behind the sixth instead of behind the eighth ventral shield; and

he considers certain chitinized parts between the vagina and anus as

the vestiges of the reduced seventh and eighth ventral shields, the

lateral parts being more clearly discernible than the central ones.

Of course the dorsal parts of these segments must be similarly re-

duced. The two triangular plates which Mr. Westwood explains

as the bifid last ventral shield are explained in the same way by

Dr. Meinert, who counts them as the ninth ventral. They are to

be found not only in the female, where Mr. Westwood discovered

them, but also in the male, partly hidden by the ventral shield of the

eighth segment. This view differs from that of all other authors,

also from that of Lacaze-Duthiers, whose whole account is vitiated by

the strange mistake of counting seven whole segments in front of

the vagina, whereas there are only six. Duthiers’s last dorsal shield,

* endecato-tergite,”’ first observed by Léon Dufour, is, according to

Meinert (who proposes to call it the ‘‘ anal’ plate, and recommends it

for the distinction of species), only a chitinized part of the membrane

extending between the roots of the forceps ; it consists of two parts.

The Latin résumé at the end of this paper contains the results of

the author’s careful investigation of the sexual organs of the male,

and there is also a Latin explanation of the plate which illustrates

their structure.

M. Morch’s revision of Serpulidee has been occasioned by, and is

in fact a kind of necessary supplement to his paper on Vermetidee

(Proc. Zool. Soc. 1861-1862). The similarity between the shells

is so great that hardly any character can be considered uncondition-

ally reliable for their distinction. Dentalium has an anal orifice, as

well as any Annelid; and though the opaque cretaceous shells of most

Serpulidee may be easily distinguishable from the internally smooth

and shining shells of most Vermetidze, the semitransparent shells of

several species of Placostegus, Ditrypa, and Spirorbis have a parallel

in that of Siphonium Gederopi, at least in young specimens. -Neither

sculpture, nor shape, nor colour distinguishes the shells sufficiently

well, nor does the assumed constant absence of internal transverse

divisions ; for they are, as Professor Steenstrup has shown, to be met

with in Spirobranchus—only in this latter they are perforated, and

are soon destroyed when a new one has been formed, so that not more

than one is observable at a time. One hundred and thirty-four species

are described in Latin, amongst which several new ones, besides a new

genus, Phragmatopoma, of the family of Hermelle, which has been

described here because it shows some analogy to Serpulide, and

seems to exhibit a transition from the type of one group to that of

another. The paper is accompanied with a very beautiful plate.

In conclusion, a few words may be said on Dr. Bergh’s papers, of

which the first describes a new genus of Dendronotidee, which he

proposes to call Campaspe pusilla, differing from Dendronotus prin-

cipally by the trunks of the dorsal papillee and the sheaths of the

rhinophores being but slightly subdivided, as well as by its teeth. To

this is appended an anatomical description of Doto, showing, amongst.

Zoological Society. 485

other things, in opposition to the statements of Souleyet and of

Alder and Hancock, that it does possess jaws, which have been over-

looked by these authors on account of their being almost colourless,

just as they were overlooked by Burmeister in Phyllodesmium, where

Dr. Bergh has proved their existence on an earlier occasion. The

same circumstance has caused Alder and Hancock to overlook the

teeth, which are arranged, not as in Glaucus, but as in Dendronotus,

only there are not so many as in Dendronotus. Dr. Bergh’s second

paper gives a careful diagnosis of the family of Pleurophyllide, of

which he describes a new form, Sancara quadrilateralis, Bgh.,-par-

ticularly distinguished by the rhinophores being foliated only on one

side. Of this new genus the author gives an anatomical description

occupying forty pages, with two plates, of which we shall men-

tion a few details. Dr. Bergh has found spicula in the envelope of

several Pleurophyllide which were formerly supposed not to possess

them. He carefully describes the jaw, which is very like the

basal part of the jaw of Molidia, but exhibits nothing parallel to

its broad lamelliform part. The outside of this jaw was covered

with a peculiar membrane (showing cellulee of irregular shape, and

mostly placed in quincunx, with a clear nucleus)—a covering which

the author says that he has found on the jaws of many Molidie.

The structure of the mouth was like that of Molidia; but the ac-

count given of this by Dr. Bergh differs considerably from that by

Alder and Hancock. The principal divisions of the liver, after having

given off branches to the side folds, seem, according to Dr. Bergh, to

terminate near the edge of the mantle, near the urticating cells, which

consequently are here placed in the same near vicinity to the last

ramifications of the liver, in which Dr. Bergh had discovered them

some years ago in Molidie. ‘The organs of generation are herma-

phroditic, as in all Pleurophyllidee, those of the different sexes united

into one gland.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Dec. 13, 1864.—John Gould, Esq,, F.R.S., in the Chair.

CHARACTERS oF New Spectes oF CRUSTACEANS DISCOVERED

By J. K. Lorp on THE COAST OF VANCOUVER ISLAND.

By C. Srence Bare, F.R.S.

[The following new species of Crustaceans, collected on the east

side of Vancouver Island, were kindly named, described, and figured

for me by Mr. Spence Bate. Some of them were dredged in from

8 to 10 fathoms of water ; the rest were collected between tide-marks.

Mr. Spence Bate says, in speaking of the collection generally,

“The extremely opposite and varied localities in which many of the

species here represented have hitherto been found, suggest the idea

that Vancouver Island corresponds with the extreme limit between a

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.3. Vol. xv. 33

486 Zoological Society —

“northern and a tropical fauna.” “It is only in this way I can account

for finding the representatives of tropical species, with others that are

found only (on the eastern coast of Asia) in the Arctic and, perhaps,

North Atlantic Oceans.” That he is quite correct in this assumption

I think there can be little, if any, doubt; for not only does it apply

to the Crustaceans, but with equal force to the Molluscous groups.

Several new species of shells, collected at the same time and in the

same localities as the Crustaceans, which were named and described

by Dr. Baird, with appended notes by myself, and published in the

Society’s ‘ Proceedings’ of last year, are identical in some cases, in

others closely allied to known species from Japan, Australia, and the

north shores of our own island. :

The tidal irregularities of this coast are perfectly inexplicable. In

May, June, and July, during the twenty-four hours there is but one

high and one low water; at the change and full of the moon, high

tide happens near midnight, and varies but little as to time during

the three months. In August, September, and October there are

two high and two low tides in the twenty-four hours. Then in the

winter months, November, December, and January, the regular twelve-

hour tides recur; but high water is at twelve in the day, instead of

twelve at night. The spring tides range from 10 to 12 feet, the neaps

from 5 to 8.

__ The temperature of the sea taken during the summer months near

the surface ranges from 52° to 56° F. The sea-water seldom, I may

say never, looks clear, but always presents a turbid muddy appearance,

as if a large quantity of sand was mixed with it. This may in some

measure be accounted for by assuming that strong undercurrents

flow trom north to south, and, sweeping past the island and being

(from their high specific gravity) close to the bottom, stir up the sand

and mud. The sea-bottom in and adjacent to the numerous bays,

harbours, and long canals which, like the fiords of Norway and

Sweden, everywhere intersect the mainland and island coasts, varies

in accordance with the character of the bounding rocks: where trap,

soft clay-slates, or felspathic rocks form the coast-line, a thick blue

clay is the usual bottom ; where grits and sandstones, there it is

sandy.

Little, if indeed anything, is as yet known of the deep-sea produc-

tions from the west side of the island, which will afford a rich har-

vest to future explorers.—J. K. Lorp.]

PuGertia LorDit, n. s.

_ Carapace quadrate behind the orbits; the anterior portion ab-

ruptly narrowing and produced into a double rostrum, the horns

of which divaricate. The anterior extremity of the orbital margin

is produced to a sharp point, that is elevated slightly above the

‘beak ; the posterior extremity is defined by a distinct fissure. The

‘anterior hepatic region is produced by a tooth immediately pos-

terior to the postorbital fossa, laterally extended to an obtuse tooth

‘or point, and posteriorly separated from the branchial regions by a

decided fossa or lateral constriction. The branchial region is late-

Mr. C. Spence Bate on new Species of Crustaceans. 487

rally produced to a strong anteriorly-curved point. The dorsal sur-

face is tolerably smooth, exhibiting but faintly the marking of the

internal viscera. The eyes are small, and reach but little beyond the

orbital margin. The external antennee have the first joint fused. with

the carapace, the second and third compressed and arcuate, and ter-

minate in a smooth flagellum. The first pair of pereiopoda are mo-

derately long, having the meros triangulate, the upper angle forming

a prominent carina that extends along, but terminates abruptly a little

short of both extremities of the joint; the carpus is tricarinated ;

the propodos is laterally compressed, and forms about half the length -

of the limb, and is about one-third of its breadth. The dactylos is

slightly curved and slightly serrated on the inner margin, and anta-

gonizes at the extremity with the produced propodos. The second pair

of pereiopoda are nearly as long as the first, but much more slender,

having the meros and propodos subcarinated. The three posterior

pairs are shorter: The pleon is small and narrow, the second and

third segments being the broadest, while the seventh is abruptly nar-

rower than the sixth, and forms a triangular plate. The female dif-

fers from the male in being more protuberant over the stomachal

region, and consequently the rostrum is more depressed ; anteriorly,

there is less development of the lateral branchial teeth, and there is

a relatively greater distance between the fifth pair of pereiopoda.

The pleon is almost circular, and covers the entire surface of the

ventral region. : :

The colour of the animal is of a reddish brown, which increases

in brightness as it approaches towards the extremity of the chelee.

Tn one or two young females the carapace was smooth and glabrous.

Found in tolerable abundance in Esquimalt and Victoria Harbours,

and, indeed, in all the sheltered inlets along the mainland coasts from

the mouth of the Fraser to San Francisco. Dredged in about eight

fathoms of water, but easily obtained in pools at extremely low tides.

Its favourite haunt is under a large flat-stone, or hid under the sea-

‘weed that fringes the margin of a pool. The specimen from which

the drawing was made was taken in Esquimalt Harbour.

_ OREGONIA LONGIMANA, 1. 8.

_ Carapace coarsely granulated or minutely tuberculated, free from

hairs, except upon the rostrum, which is slender and twice the length

of the interorbital space. Pleon, in the male, narrow, concave upon

each side, corresponding with the fourth, fifth, and sixth segments.

Telson rather broader than the preceding segment, and emarginate at

the terminal extremity. The first pair of pereiopoda are very long,

being twice the length of the carapace, and much longer than in either

of the species described by Dana and Stimpson; the meros reaches

quite to the extremity of the rostrum, and is furnished with two or

more longitudinal rows of small granulated tubercles; the propodos

is rather longer than the meros, and its breadth is equal to about

one-third of its length ; the dactylos is about one-third of the length

of the propodos, slightly curved and minutely serrated on the inner

margin, which impinges throughout its entire length upon the pro-

33*

488 Zoological Society :—

duced extremity of the propodos. The three succeeding pairs of

pereiopoda are imperfect in the only specimen procured ; but the last

pair are long, cylindrical, slender, and terminated by a powerful dac-

tylos.

This specimen was obtained in Esquimalt Harbour, and in its

habits and general distribution it is very similar to the preceding.

PLATYCARCINUS RECURVIDENS, Ni. S.

This very pretty species may easily be distinguished by the sharp

‘points of the inner lateral teeth, granulated or minutely baccated

along the margin, and having the apex recurved. The intraorbital

margin is three-lobed and granulated, the central lobe being the

smallest. ‘The dorsal surface of the carapace is granulated on the

prominent lobes in the larger specimens, but almost smooth in the

young. ‘The first pair of pereiopoda have also lines of granulations

along the outer surface of the propodos and carpus.

Dana has merged this genus into that of Cancer; but the greater

length of the animal in relation to its breadth is a very convenient

generic diagnosis, and one that appears to correspond with Milne-

Edwards’s description relative to the more longitudinal position of

the two pairs of antennee.

The specimens were obtained in Esquimalt Harbour. It frequents

pools between tide-marks ; but Mr. Lord thinks it is common eyery-

where along the Oregon coast.

CHLORODIUS IMBRICATUS, 0. S.

Carapace having the posterior portion smooth, the anterior being

rough with flattened prominences that form an irregularly imbriecated

surface. Anterior margin slightly baccated. Antero-lateral margin

five-toothed, the central tooth being the largest, the posterior the most

prominent. A small secondary tooth stands upon the anterior surface

of the fourth and fifth teeth. The first pair of pereiopoda are short

and robust ; they have the carpus deeply corrugated upon the external

surface, so also the propodos; the dactylos is ribbed upon the upper

surface ; a slight rib is also present upon the carpus of each of the

four succeeding pairs of pereiopoda.

Only a single specimen of this pretty little species was obtained.

It was dredged in about eight fathoms of water in Esquimalt Harbour.

CrRYPTOLITHODES TYPICUS.

Cryptolithodes typicus, Brandt, Bull.de l Acad. de St. Pétersbourg,

1849, vii. 175 ; Stimpson, Crust. & Echin. of Pacific North America,

Journal of the Boston Soc. of Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 472, pl. 20.

A specimen of this species, which was first described by Brandt,

and afterwards more fully, as well as figured, by Stimpson, was taken

in Rosario Strait, Vancouver Island, as well as in Upper California.

The male, which has not hitherto been described, differs from the

female in being less produced posteriorly. The posterior margin,

instead of being projected in an arch inversely corresponding with

that of the anterior margin, traverses a line that is nearly direct from

Mr. C. Spence Bate on new Species of Crustaceans. 489

side to side, slightly posterior to the points of the broadest diameter

in the carapace. ‘The pleon is triangular, and smaller and narrower

than in the female, having the lateral margins more straight and

symmetrical.

The only male specimen in the collection is smaller than the female,

and the surface generally more tuberculated. Therightpropodos of the

first pair of pereiopoda is larger than the left, and is so well deve-

loped as scarcely to be capable of being folded within the limits of

the carapace. The length of the male animal, from the extremity of

the rostrum to the centre of the posterior margin of the carapace, is

about #ths of an inch; its breadth, from the point of one lateral ex-

tremity to the other, is about 17 inch.

The size of the largest female in the collection is in length about

17 inch, and breadth about 2 inches.

CRYPTOLITHODES ALTA-FISSURA, Nl. 5S.

Female.

- This species may readily be distinguished from the two previously

known by the smoothness of the carapace, propodi, and pleon, and

more decidedly by the deep orbital notch on each side of the rostrum.

The carapace is nearly as broad again as long, and produced con-

siderably posteriorly to the cardiac elevation—a feature that appears

to belong to the female. The rostrum is broad, flat, and rectangular.

The antero-lateral margins are produced so far anteriorly as to be

nearly in a line with the extremity of the rostrum ; a deep notch, in

which the eyes are situated, exists on each side of the rostrum. The

anterior margin is slightly marked with distant small points. The

posterior margin is quite smooth and even. The dorsal surface is

quite smooth, and pencilled in light red upon a yellowish ground, the

red pencilling being fine and delicate, following the contour of the

margin and surface of the carapace.

The pleon is subsymmetrical and very smooth, and planted con-

siderably within the posterior margin of the carapace. The second

segment (first visible) has the marginal plates fused with the central.

The sixth segment is without lateral plates; and the telson is si-

tuated beneath, and anterior to, the posterior extremity of the sixth

segment.

The eyes are small, and placed upon peduncles that gradually taper

from the base to the extremity. The first pair of antennee are short,

and developed upon the type of those of the Brachyura; but the first

joint is reduced to a size that is only about twice the diameter of the

second. ‘The second pair of antenne are but little longer than the

first, and are furnished with a broad round scale at the third joint,

and a terminal flagellum that is about the length of the fifth joint of

the peduncle. The squamiform appendage is circular and disk-like ;

the inner margin is straight or somewhat excavated.

The second pair of gnathopoda have the third joint nfuch broader

than the fourth (the secondary appendage reaches not to the extre-

mity of the third), and have the terminal joints small and rudimentary.

The first pair of pereiopoda are subequal in the female, the propodos

490 Zoological Society :—

upon the right side being somewhat larger than that on the left;

the surface is smooth and even, and the dactylos is furnished with a

prominent carina that terminates abruptly near the basal articulation,

and loses itself gradually towards the apex. The fifth pair of pereio-

poda are completely hid from view; the three basal joints are short ;

the two terminal ones subequally long, and furnished with a copious

brush of strong cilia. These appendages are folded together and

enclosed within the branchial chambers, where they, no doubt, fulfil

the office of the flabella of the highest forms of Crustacea—affording

an interesting illustration of an organ being converted, by the force

of circumstances, from its original purpose to the fulfilment of an-

other, for which it was apparently most unsuited. :

_PETALOCERUS BICORNIS, 0. 8.

Carapace triangular, anteriorly produced into two horizontal horn-

like processes; tuberculated with nodulated prominences all over

the surface, but furnished with a series of large tubercles correspond-

ing in line with the external margin of the carapace; the antero-

lateral margin constricted between the branchial and hepatie regions,

furnished posteriorly to the orbit with two strong, blunt processes,

and, posteriorly to the central constriction, armed laterally with two

distant narrow processes, and posteriorly with six closely situated,

large, round tubercles. |

The pleon is nearly symmetrical, being rather larger on the left

than the right side. Each segment is defined by a marginal promi-

nence ; that upon the left side is continued from near the middle to

a process that terminates in a point or tooth at the side, but that on

the right becomes confluent with a posterior ridge, and forms an irre-

gular circle, the centre of which is deeply depressed.

The eyes are small, of a green colour, and surmounted on denti-

culated peduncles. The first pair of antennze consist of three equal-

lengthed joints (of which the first is the more robust), together with

a short, stout, pilose flagellum and a slender secondary appendage.

The second pair of antennee have a compound scale, consisting of

two large and two short compressed processes, and the third joint is

furnished with two or three sharp, strong processes. -

The first pair of pereiopoda are chelate and strong, echinated

with blunt-pointed spines, and terminate in fingers that are flattened

at the extremity, and furnished upon the outer surface with numerous

tufts of hair, that spring from the summits of the numerous tubercles

that are found there. The second, third, and fourth pairs of pereio-

poda are more slender than the first, resemble one another very con-

siderably, and are furnished with short, sharp, and slightly curved

dactyli. The fifth pair of pereiopoda are rudimentary appendages ;

they consist of but five joints, the last of which terminates in a blunt

extremity that is furnished with a considerable brush of hair, and is

probably uséd for the purpose of cleansing the branchial appendages.

The pleopoda are present in the female, with the exception of the

first pair (which are small) only upon the left side of the pleon, as

exemplified in our specimen.

Mr. C. Spence Bate on new Species of Crustaceans. 491

' This species differs from White’s P.Bellianus in having a horizontal

bifureate rostrum to the carapace, being more distinctly tuberculated,

and in the pereiopoda being more strongly spinated.

_ This handsome species is of a yellow colour, picked out with purple

between the tubercles.

Tt was dredged in Esquimalt Harbour, in ten fathoms of water.

_ Hippo.yTe ESQUIMALTIANA, 2. 8.

Rostrum as long as the carapace, armed with four teeth at the

base, the posterior being just behind the orbits, and the anterior being

near the centre of the rostrum, the anterior half of the rostrum

being straight and smooth. The inferior margin is excavate at the

base, and furnished with seven small teeth, the four posterior being

near together and posterior to the centre of the rostrum, the three

others being further apart, the most anterior being subapical.

The third segment of the pleon is dorsally produced posteriorly to

a point. The eyesaresmall; the superior antenne have the primary

ramus of the flagellum tolerably robust, and reaching to about two-

thirds of the length of the rostrum, the secondary slender and longer

than the primary. The inferior antennee have the scale reaching to

about three-fourths of the length of the rostrum, rounded at the apex,

subapically furnished with a small tooth upon the external margin ;

the flagellum (wanting).

First pair of pereiopoda short, robust, chelate; second pair long,

slender, and chelate; the posterior eraHinting in a robust dactylos.

‘Taken in Esquimalt Harbour.

Mara FUSCA, 0. 8.

The body is long and slender ; the superior antenne are about half

the length of the animal, the peduncle being scarcely longer than the

flagellum, the secondary appendage being half the length of the pri.

mary, the second joint of the peduncle-being about the same length

as the first. Second pair of gnathopoda having the propodos large ;

palm without teeth, and defined by a small pointed process, Poste-

rior pair of pereiopoda having the posterior margin of the base

smooth.

- In its general appearance this species bears a near affinity to Mera

grossimana, as well as to M. tenella, from the Feejee Islands, the

only appreciable distinctions being in the shorter length of the second

joint of.the antennee, the absence of teeth from the palm of the hand

in the second pair of gnathopoda, and in the even margin of the last

(the only remaining) pair of pereiopoda, and perhaps also in the short-

ness of the peduncle of the ultimate pair of pleopoda.

_ Only one specimen of this species is in the collection ; and that was

taken from a sponge dredged in about ten fathoms of water in Esqui-

malt Harbour.: It is of a brownish colour.

J@RA WAKISHIANA, D0. 8.

Anterior margin of the cephalon nearly straight ; pereion having

the sides subparallel, the greatest width being at the sixth segment,

492 Zoological Society :—

Pleon having a double excavation on the posterior margin, the central -

point not extending beyond the extremity of the sides. Superior

antennee reaching to the extremity of the fourth segment of the in-

ferior. Inferior antennze nearly two-thirds the length of the animal.

Posterior pair of pleopoda as long as the posterior margin of the

pleon, terminating in two styliform rami, each of which is tipped with

a few short hairs.

This species was taken from a sponge dredged in about eight

fathoms of water in Esquimalt Harbour.

The specific name is derived from the circumstance of the animal

having been found in the territory of the tribe of Wakish Indians,

TANAIS LORICATUS, 0. 8.

The only specimen in the collection is imperfect. The first segment

of the pereion appears to be imperfectly fused with the cephalon.

Inferior antennee scarcely half the length of the superior. First pair

of gnathopoda having the propodos ovate; dactylos short and tumid,

shorter and less pointed than the digital process of the propodos.

Pereiopoda having the first three joints short and broad, being affixed

to the side of the pereion like plates of mail (hence the specific name) ;

they terminate in short pointed dactyli, and have the propodi armed

with two lateral rows of strong, black, pointed teeth.

This species was taken from the hollow of a sponge dredged in

Esquimalt Harbour, at the depth of about ten fathoms.

IONE CORNUTA, 0. 8., Bate.

The male differs from the description of the European species

chiefly in having the caudal extremity terminating obtusely, and in

having shorter antennee.

The female has the antero-lateral hornlike process of the cephalon

curved posteriorly. The pereion is not quite equilaterally developed.

The coxee of the four anterior pairs of pereiopoda are round, and all

attached to the antero-lateral margin of the segments of the pereion.

The coxee of the three posterior are the larger, and produced poste-

riorly to a point. The pleopoda are long, and fringed with arbores-

cent branchiee.

This is the only species known, besides that taken by Colonel

Montagu on the southern coast of England.

Length, male 4, female ? of an inch.

Taken attached to the branchie of Callianassa longimana.

Jan. 10, 1865.—Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., in the Chair.

Notice or A New WHALEBONE WHALE FROM THE CoAsT

oF DEVONSHIRE, PROPOSED TO BE CALLED EsCHRICHTIUS

rosustus. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., xtc.

A better proof could not be required of the little attention that

has hitherto been paid to the study of the Whales of the seas sur-

rounding the British islands than the fact that, almost immediately

after the appearance of my paper on British Whales, in which I had

Dr. J. E. Gray on a new Whalebone Whale. 493

doubled the number of species that had before been recorded as

found on our coast, a bone has been discovered showing most dis-

tinctly that a species of Whalebone Whale which had only been

described from an imperfect skeleton buried in the sand on the coast

of Sweden is also an inhabitant of our seas.

Mr. Pengelly has kindly brought to me one of the middle cervical

vertebree of a Finner Whale, which was washed ashore at Babbacombe

Bay, in Torbay, on the coast of Devonshire, on the 24th of Novem-

ber 1861. It is so different in its form and proportions from the

cervical vertebree of any of the species of British Whales which I

described in my paper on those animals (printed in the ‘ Proceedings’

of the Society for 1864), that I lose no time in bringing a description

of it before the Society ; for, as I have already observed, I consider

that we must treat remains of Whales as we do fossil animals—

describe them from a single bone, if nu more can be procured, if,

after careful study and comparison, we are satisfied that the bone in

question differs in important characters from the corresponding bone

in the hitherto known species.

~ In this case, though as yet we only know a single bone, there

cannot be any doubt,—1, that the body of the vertebra differs in

its form and thickness from the vertebra of any Finner Whale yet

described ; 2, that the thickness of the lateral processes is exceed-

ingly different from that of those parts in any other known species ;

3, that the size, or rather width, of the canal of the spine, as com-

pared with the size of the body of the vertebra, differs from the

width found in any Whale yet examined.

On comparing this vertebra with the drawing of the cervical ver-

tebree of Balenoptera robusta, described by Professor Lilljeborg in

his very excellent paper on the Scandinavian Whales, which he had

been so kind as to transmit to me, I was induced to believe that the

bone sent by Mr. Pengelly might belong to that species; but, for

greater certainty, as I cannot read the-Professor’s Swedish descrip-

tion of the species, nor get it properly translated here, I sent a tracing

of the bone to Upsal, and the Professor has replied that he believes

that it belongs to the species he described. He has also sent me a

drawing of one of the cervical vertebre of his species, which cer-

tainly agrees with the one from Babbacombe Bay in every particular,

except in being a trifle larger in all its parts.

The addition of this animal to our marine fauna, and the pro-

curing of the remains of a second specimen of a species which only

rested on the description of an imperfect skeleton found imbedded

in the sand on the coast of Sweden, is important.

In my “ Notes on the Whalebone Whales, with a synopsis of the

species,’’ published in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History’

(vol. xiv. p. 343), I gave the reason why I thought Balenoptera

robusta was probably more allied to Megaptera than to Physalus,

and I there proposed for that species a new subgenus, under the name

of Escuricutivs. The examination of the vertebra from Devon-

shire and the additional figures which Professor Lilljeborg has so

kindly sent to me confirms me in the idea that it is of a distinct

494, Zoological Society Jong

form, proper to be considered a genus. Professor Lilljeborg ob=

serves, ‘f Depuis peu vous considérez que mon B. robusta appartient

au genre Megaptera. D’aprés les principes que vous avez suivis

dans la distinction des genres des Balenopteéres, cette espece, sans

doute, doit faire type d’un genre particulier.”

_ In the cervical vertebrze of all the genera of Finner Whales which

I have examined, and which have hitherto been described, the width

of the canal of the spinal marrow is rarely more than half the width

of the body of the vertebra: thus in Physalus the canal is 5? inches

wide, and the body of the vertebra 11 inches; in Megaptera, which

had the largest and widest canal known until the discovery of this

Whale, the canal is 5 inches, and the body of the vertebra 9 inches

wide; but in this Babbacombe Whale the canal is 63 inches, and the

body of the vertebra only 73 inches wide. The cervical vertebree of

the Balenide have a large canal for the spinal marrow, compared

with the size of the body of these vertebra.

_ The large size of this canal in Megaptera, Pescopia, and Cuvierius,

as well as peculiarities in other parts of the skeleton in the two

former genera, shows that the long-armed Humpbacked Whales

have some characters which make them, in some respects, more

allied to the Right Whales, or Balenide, than the other Finner

Whales. LEschrichtius is separated from both Megaptera and Pes-

copia by the regular and well-developed form of the lateral pro-

cesses, which are even larger and longer, compared with the size of

the body of the vertebra, than are found in any of the species of

Physalus or Benedenia.

The canal of the spinal marrow in Eschrichtius is broader, com-

pared with the size of the body of the vertebree, than it is in the last

cervical vertebra of Balena biscayensis (the canal in this species

becomes wider, compared with its height, as it approaches the dorsal

vertebree) ; for its width is only four-fifths of the width of the body

of the vertebra, while in Hschrichtius it is nine-tenths of the same

measurement.

In the study of these animals, I have observed that the form and

proportion of the canal of the spinal marrow constitute one of the best

characters for the distinction of the Whales. Under these cireum-

stances, I propose to form a genus for this Whale, under the name

EscHRICHTIUS.

- The external form and size of the pectoral fin, and the position

and form of the dorsal fin, unknown. Lower jaw with a very low,

strongly developed coronoid process. Vertebree 60. Ribs 15—15.

The cervical vertebree free, the body small, thick, suborbicular, qua-

drangular, rather wider than high ; lateral processes of the third to

the seventh vertebree not forming a ring; the canal of the spinal

marrow very broad, compared with the width of the body of the

vertebree, and very high, subtrigonal, with rounded angles. The

second cervical not known. Bladebone with a distinct acromion and

coracoid process. Arm-bones broad, not longer than the humerus.

Fingers, phalanges half as long again as broad. The breastbone

Dr. J. E. Gray on a new Whalebone Whale. 495

trigonal, rather longer than wide; front part broad, arched out in

front, broadly truncated at the sides ; the hinder part at first suddenly

tapering, for half its length, and then gradually tapering to a point

behind.

The body of the cervical vertebra of F. robustus from Babbacombe

is very thick, and of a nearly uniform thickness ; front and hinder sur-

faces nearly flat; the sides are nearly straight, the lower one being

the widest and most arched out. The upper and lower lateral pro-

cesses are strong; the upper one subtrigonal, slightly bent down,

and nearly on a level with the articulating surfaces of the body ; the

lower one rather compressed above, broader and somewhat flattened

on the lower edge. The width of the body 73, the height 6 inches.

The upper processes 3?, and the lower 43 inches long ; but they are

evidently broken and sea-worn at the end.

Se “ay NY) \

Vertebra of Eschrichtius robustus.

This vertebra appears to be either the fourth or fifth cervical, as

the lateral processes are nearly on the same plane as the articulating

surface; while in the anterior or posterior cervicals they are usually

either bent forwards or backwards. It differs from other cervical

vertebree in the squareness of its form, the straightness of the sides,

the smallness of the size, and the very great and equal thickness of

the body. It is evidently the bone of an adult animal, as the epi-

physes are completely united to the body of the vertebra.

_ The body of the vertebra is nearly as wide and thick as that of

the corresponding one in M. longimana (width of body 9, height 7,

width of neural arch 52 inches in widest part), at the same time

that the space between the bases of the neural arch is nearly 14 inch

wider, and the lateral processes are very much thicker and more

developed than in the vertebra of M. longimana.

It differs in the same characters, but in a greater degree, from

the corresponding cervical vertebra of Physalus (width of body 11,

height 7, width of neural arch 53 inches) ; for in that genus the body

of the vertebra is thin and transversely more oblong, and the canal

of the neural arch not so broad, compared with the width of the

body of the vertebra. —

496

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Habits of the Southern Sea-Lion.

By Mr. A. D. Bartuerr.

[As I was not able to go to see the Sea-Lion, or Eared Seal,

from Patagonia, which I hear has been exhibited in various parts of

Europe, and as the account that Mr. Bartlett gave me of its habits

was very interesting, and different from that in Buffon and most

popular works on natural history, I requested he would put his

observations in writing for me.—J. E. Gray. |

To Dr. J. E. Gray, British Museum.

Dear S1r,—In compliance with your request, I beg to forward the

following notes respecting the Seal now living in Cremorne Gardens.

In size it is larger than a full-grown mastiff dog; the neck very

long and thick; the head is rather narrow, but otherwise much like

the head of a lioness; the eyes large, very full and prominent (quite

unlike our flat-eyed Seals). The animal stands on all fours; the

hind feet, which are very long, are under the belly; the front legs

resting on the wrist, with the feet turned outwards on each side ;

these are also very long. In this way he jumps or bounds along,

with the body bent up, at a great rate, reminding one of a weasel or

polecat. In this manner it progresses as fast as a man could run, or

nearly so; it also walks about, slow or fast, following its master,

suiting its pace to his with great ease, the great length of its feet,

however, giving it an awkward appearance; in fact, the feet have a

very slovenly look. It climbs over chairs or other obstacles with

facility, and ascended a raised platform upwards of 5 feet high, at

the word of command pulling a trigger with its mouth, and firing a

cannon. :

The animal roars or growls very much like a lioness, but less loud ;

it exhibits great attachment to its keeper, but appears fierce to

strangers; it raised itself perfectly upright against its keeper, and

clasped him round the neck with its front paws, placing its mouth

against his lips: in this position it appears about 6 feet high. It

certainly has more intelligence than any of the Felide. The keeper

threw his cap across the room; the animal ran immediately, and, at

the command of its master, returned with it in his mouth, taking it

to him as readily as a well-trained dog.

The colour of this animal is a rich brown; the ears are narrow,

and about an inch in length; the nose is naked, like a large dog’s,

but the nostrils are capable of being closed; the whiskers long and

curved downwards ; the tail short : the testes are external, and about

the size of those of a lion; they are placed low down, near the tail ;

the hind feet have nearly straight claws; the fore feet have only the

rudiments of the claws visible; the teeth are very dark-coloured,

and look like the teeth of a very old animal.

Yours faithfully,

A. D. Bartuett,

Miscellaneous. 4.97

On two new Echinides from Eastern Asia.

By Dr. E. von Martens.

Amongst the Echinodermata collected during the Prussian Expe-

dition to the East the two following species possess a peculiar interest,

because they belong to genera of which numerous species are known

from former geological periods, whilst they are represented at present

only by single divergent species, or by none at all, according as the

boundaries of the genera are enlarged or narrowed.

1. Scutella japonica, un. sp.

Motsingai (i.e. “ Kitchen-shell”’) of the Japanese Encyclopedia.

Rounded pentagonal, above slightly convex, beneath flat. Ambu-

lacral plates similar, nearly (but not completely) closed at the end,

occupying two-thirds of the distance from the centre to the margin ;

the pores of the same pair are wider apart in the middle of the plate

than at its central or peripheral extremity ; the furrows uniting the

pores of each pair are everywhere distinctly marked. From the end

of each ambulacral plate two diverging rows of three or four distant

Single pores run towards the margin. The margin is rounded ; the

anal orifice is situated in the margin, directed a very little upwards.

The furrows of the lower surface divide within the first third of the

distance from the mouth to the margin into two branches, which

diverge at an angle of about 30°, and each of which again forks

twice or three times quite close to the margin. Four genital pores,

at equal distances from the centre, like the commencement of the

ambulacral plates. Upper surface densely granulated ; lower surface

set.with rather larger tubercles, each of which is surrounded by an

impressed space. Colour dark violet above and below. Spines

short, cylindrical, of a silky lustre; the lower ones longest (up to

2 mill.). In the interior, near the margin, from five to seven uniting

walls between the upper and lower walls.

Diameter 67, height 8 millimétres.

Hab. Japan, in the Mississippi Bay within the Gulf of Jedo,

“ae shallow sandy bottom near the shore. Many specimens were

ound.

The figure cited in the Japanese Encyclopzedia represents the

ambulacral plates and the ventral furrows in a recognizable manner,

so that there is no doubt as to what it is meant for, although an

important character, namely, the position of the anal orifice, is not

represented.

The present species constitutes an intermediate form between the

genera Scutella, Scaphechinus, and Echinarachnius; it might be

regarded as forming a separate genus with as much right as the two

latter; but just this combination of characters counsels us rather to

diminish than to increase the number of genera. Scutella japonica

agrees in the position of the anal orifice with Hchinarachnius (and

Scaphechinus) as opposed to Scutella, in the ramification of the

ventral furrows with Scutella and Scaphechinus as opposed to Echi-

narachnius, and, lastly, in the circumstance that the ambulacral

plates are situated in the same plane with the interambulacral spaces,

498 Miscellaneous.

with Scutella and Eehinarachnius in opposition to Scaphechinus ;

but a shallow impression in the middle-line of the interambulacral

spaces forms a slight indication of the difference of level in Arach-

noides, which Scaphechinus resembles in this respect. pay

The anal orifice in many Seutelle, although situated on the lower

surface, is yet quite close to the margin (é. g. in the Miocene S. sub-

rotunda, Lamk.) ; and Agassiz, in characterizing this genus, in 1847,

in his ‘ Catalogue raisonné des Echinides,’ says, ‘‘ Anus marginal of

inframarginal ;” so that we should not be justified in establishing a

new genus only because the anus is removed quite into the margin :

but it is nevertheless remarkable that our Scutella precisely agrees

with Echinarachnius and Scaphechinus (both of which belong to the

present period and to the temperate zone) in the position of the anus,

in opposition to all the Tertiary Seutelle with which we are ac

quainted. Consequently, whilst Hehinarachnius, notwithstanding

its simple ventral furrows, is closely allied to the Seutelle through

Scaphechinus and Scutella japonica, the existing tropical genus

Arachnoides, Ag. (the only species of which, 4. placenta, Linn., I

have collected at Timor), remains further removed from them, not

only by the acute margin, the position of the anus above the margin,

and the elevation of the ambulacral zones over the interambulacral

spaces, but also, as Prof. Beyrich indicated to me, by the remark-

able retrogression of the interambulacral plates upon the lower sur-

face, inasmuch as these (leaving out of consideration the innermost

circle, nearest to the mouth) occur only at the margin, and of small

and unequal size. The short description of Scaphechinus mirabilis, A.

Agass. (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1863, p. 359), contains nothing

contradictory to our species, except the comparison with drachnoides

with regard to the difference of level between the ambulacral and

interambulatral spaces: I am therefore inclined to regard that spe-

cies as most nearly allied to mine; and Seaphechinus (as also Echi-

narachnius) as a subgenus of Seutella, the characters of which, oc-

curring more prominently in the only species hitherto known, pass

through Scutella japonica into those of the genus Scutella, if

2. Nucleolites epigonus, n. sp.

Shell flat, oval, covered with uniform (spinigerous) tubercles, each

of which is surrounded by an impressed space. Lower surface

slightly concave; buccal orifice near its middle (at 5% ths of the

length), elongate-oval, its margin turned inwards, smooth; no trace

of an ambulacral star round it, except that the direction in which

the ambulacral zones run may be detected in the arrangement of the

tubercles and in scarcely perceptible depressions of the surface.

Anal orifice elongate-oval, situated in the inflated posterior side of

the Urchin, nearly vertical, only a little inclined upward, above the

margin, but not extending upon the dorsal surface; a short, broad,

channel-like excavation passes from it to the inferior margin. Am-

bulacral plates uniformly narrow, not closed; reaching half the dis-

tance between the vertex and the periphery, the two posterior ones

.a little longer; in these also it may be more distinctly seen than in

Miscellaneous. 499

the others that they are each continued as two whitish streaks, but

without pores, to the periphery, and beyond this towards the mouth.

The pores of the same pair are united by very shallow furrows,

which can‘be seen distinctly only in particular spots. Ambulacral

lates at the same level as the interambulacral spaces; the posterior

interambulacral space presents in its median line a very faint ridge-

like edge, running from the vertex to the upper margin of the anal

orifice.

- Length 17, breadth 132, height 8, longitudinal diameter of mouth

2 millimétres.

Hab. The island of Adenare, at the eastern end of Flores (between

Java and Timor). One specimen found, thrown up on the beach.

_ The only species of this genus previously known (Nucleolites

recens, M.-Edw., from Australia) is distinguished essentially by a

deep furrow in the posterior interambulacral space in which the

anal orifice is situated, as also by its broader form, from our species,

in which the short channel beneath the anus is the only indication

of the above-mentioned furrow. We know, however, numerous spe-

cies, from the Jurassic, Cretaceous, and Tertiary periods, with and

without furrows uniting the ambulacral pores: most of them have

the anal orifice placed higher up; but even in this respect the well-

known JV. neocomensis, Ag., agrees with our species, as indicated by

the specimens in the Paleecntological Collection here. The state-

ment, ‘anal orifice superior,’ or ‘‘on the dorsal surface,”’ which is

to be found in most books among the characters of this genus, may

therefore be expressed more accurately as follows :—*“ Anal orifice

above the periphery.”’ Desor, in his most recent elaboration of the

Echinides (Synopsis des Echinides fossiles, 1858), divides the genus

Nucleolites into two, according as the ambulacral pores of each pair

are united by a furrow (Nucleolites) or not (Echinobrissus). The

shallow, hardly perceptible furrows of the present species do not

justify any such division.

I may take this opportunity of remarking that a younger specimen

of Oreaster armatus, Gray, described by me in the ‘ Monatsbericht ’

for January 1865, p. 156 (see Annals, p. 433) has been described and

figured by Mobius, under the name of Goniodiscus conifer, in the

‘Abhandlungen der naturWissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft zu. Ham-

burg, Bandiv. The difference in the determination of the genus

is explained by the fact that (as Liitken has already stated, and as I

find to be the case in the Indian species, of which I have series of

different ages) in young specimens of Oreaster both the inferior and

‘superior marginal plates assist in forming the margin—a character

which is permanent in Goniodiscus and Astropecten, but undergoes

a change with growth in Oreaster—Monatsber. Akad. Wiss. zu

“Berlin, March 1865, p. 140. Son

A New American Silkworm:

After numeroiis experiments, Mr. L. Trouvelot, of Medford, Mass.,

has succeeded in rearing, and in great numbers, Attacus Polyphemus,

‘Linn., and in preparing from its cocoon an excellent quality of silk,

500 Miscellaneous.

possessing great lustre and strength, and pronounced superior to

Japanese and all other silks, except the best Chinese, by competent

judges.

The silk is unwound by a simple process perfected by Mr. Trouvelot,

each cocoon yielding about 1500 yards. This insect is very hardy,

being found throughout the Northern States and Canada, and, as

it feeds upon the leaves of oak, maple, willow, and other common

forest trees, may be reared easily in any part of the country.

Mr. Trouvelot has gradually increased his stock from year to year,

by raising young from the eggs of the few individuals first captured,

until he has at present seven waggon-loads of cocoons, the entire

progeny of which he proposes to raise during the coming season.

The thanks of the country are due to the ingenious and persevering

author of this successful attempt to introduce a new and interesting

field for industry and enterprise, which cannot fail to be a source of

profit to those who intelligently engage in it, and of increased wealth

and prosperity to the people, should it be developed to the extent

that now seems possible.

The first public notice of his experiments with this insect was given

by Mr. Trouvelot at a meeting of the Institute of Technology, at

Boston, about a year ago, when he exhibited specimens of silk

manufactured from it, both natural-coloured and dyed.—sSilliman’s

Journal, March 1865.

On Viviparous Fishes of the Genus Hemirhamphus.

By Professor Perrrs.

Whilst most of the Sharks and Rays, with the exception only of

the oviparous Scyllia and Raje@, produce living young, the other

Fishes are usually oviparous. Exceptions to this rule are compara-

tively rare: according to extant observations, there are only, among

the Cataphracti, Sebastes viviparus, Kroyer (as observed by Kroyer);

among the Blennii, Zoarces viviparus, Linn. ; among the Cyprino-

dontes, the genera Anadleps and Pecilia (and Mollienisia); and the

whole of the Embiotocce. Dr. Jagor, however, has made the inter-

esting observation that certain species of the genus Hemirhamphus

are likewise viviparous—a genus which belongs to the family of

Scomberesoces, in the eggs of which Dr. Haeckel (Miiller’s Archiv,

1855, p. 23) has discovered a remarkable production of peculiar

fibres between the yelk and the vitelline membrane. The species in

which Dr. Jagor has discovered this mode of development are—

1. Hemirhamphus fluviatilis, Blkr. (Dermogenys pusilla, K.v.T.).

‘*Sept. 1858, Java, island of Nusa Kumbangau, from a limestone

cavity of the Beck Manundjaja; fish with embryos.”

2. Hemirhamphus viviparus, n. sp. Pinna caudali convexa ; pinna

dorsali anali breviore, radio primo post radium primum analem in-

serto; pinnis analibus post ;* longitudinis totalis insertis; capite

dorsoque subplanis; longitudine capitis ;®; longit. totalis sequali:

flavescens, nigro irroratus, rostri apice, lineis tribus a nucha ad pin-

nam dorsalem extensis, membrana inter radium primum et secundum

Miscellaneous. 501

~ analem, radii secundi et tertii dorsalis parte basali maculaque post-

operculari nigris. Squamis lin. long. 45, transv. 12 vel 13. D. 10

vel ll; A. 14 vel 15. Longitudo tota 0:095 metri.

In the whole structure of the body this species is very similar to

the preceding one, but it is considerably larger. The two species

might probably be distinguished, by the rounded, and not bilobed,

caudal fin, and the short dorsal fin, as a peculiar and readily recog-

nizable subgenus, from the rest of the Hemirhamphi; for this the

name Dermatogenys (Dermogenys), proposed by Kuhl and Van

- Hasselt, might then be retained.

Dr. Jagor took this last species upon the island of Samar, in the

Basey River, ‘‘ with living young and fully developed ova,” as stated

in the note appended to it, and as shown by the specimens.— Monats-

ber. Akad. Wiss. zu Berlin, March 1865, p. 132.

On the Production of the Sexes.

By M. Coste.

In a former Number of the ‘Annals’ (ser. 3. vol. xiii. p. 68) a transla-

tion was given of a remarkable paper by M. Thury, of Geneva, upon -

_a supposed law of the production of the sexes in cattle. M. Thury

believes that’ the ovum changes its sex as it becomes more and more

mature, being female at the commencement of the rutting-period,

and male towards its conclusion: hence, by permitting animals to

copulate only at the commencement or close of the rut, female or

male offspring ought to be procured. This, M. Thury says, has

been done in twenty-nine experiments made for the confirmation of

his hypothesis ; but M. Coste, whilst admitting the value of Thury’s

observations, as probably calling attention to the direction in which

researches on this most interesting but difficult subject should be

pursued, states that his own researches have led him to conclusions

opposed to those of the Swiss physiologist.

_ M. Coste denies that the descent of the ovum takes place at the

commencement of the rut, and that it is impregnated during this

descent, as assumed by M. Thury. He says that during this period

the ovum remains enclosed in its capsule, and that the rut ceases

with the descent of the ovum into the matrix. When this takes

place without fecundation, the ovum is abortive ; and the fecundation

takes place within the ovary, and whilst the ovum is still enclosed in

in its capsule. When female animals are opened two hours after

copulation, the spermatozoids are found moving among the fringes

of the vestibule and upon the surface of the ovary itself. Hence

the question is, whether the two degrees of maturation assumed by

M. Thury exist during the ovarian life of the ovum.

Now the most mature ovum must be that of which the dehiscence

is imminent or has just taken place, and of which the germ, if not

at once impregnated, would perish immediately. According to

Thury, such an ovum should give a male product; one which has

not attained to this limit of evolution should furnish a female pro-

duct. To test this hypothesis, birds (in which-a single copulation

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xv. 34.

502 Miscellaneous.

impregnates a whole series of ova arranged in the ovary in the order

of their maturation, from the egg which has burst its capsule to

those which have to undergo a fortnight or three weeks of ovarian

evolution before dehiscence) present a ready field for experiment.

In these the various degrees are so clearly marked that there is no

room for confusion. If the theory is well founded, the first eggs of

each series should furnish males, and the last females.

In M. Coste’s experiments this result has not been attained. Of

five eggs laid after a single copulation, the first two gave males,

the third a female, the fourth a male, and the fifth a female. The

experiments were continued by M. Gerbe. A hen, after impregna-

tion, laid fourteen, and, after a second impregnation, eleven eggs, of

which the order of laying was noted. Of the first series, the second,

seventh, eighth, and tenth eggs gave male birds; the fifth, ninth,

and eleventh female, and the remainder were infertile or abortive.

Of the second series, the second, third, sixth, and seventh furnished

females; the fourth and eighth males; the first and the last three

were infertile, and the fifth was broken during incubation. Thus it

appears that, in the fowl, males and females are produced indiffer-

ently, and not in an order corresponding with the maturity of the

eggs, and that M. Thury’s theory does not apply to these birds.

If it be held that the impregnation does not take place while the

ovum is still retained within its capsule, but that the spermatozoids

lie in wait upon the surface of the organs, to impregnate the ova

during their passage towards the oviduct (after the analogy of In-

sects), it must still be admitted that every impregnated ovum must

have attained its extreme limit of maturation.

But in the Mammalia a phenomenon occurs which has no parallel

in birds: copulation precipitates the dehiscence of the capsule of

the ovum; so that ova may be at pleasure made to separate from the

ovary two or three days sooner or later, according as the females are

allowed access to the males at the commencement or towards the

end of the rut. In the former case, the products should be female ;

in the latter, male.

To test this view, M. Gerbe has made some experiments on rab-

bits. A female rabbit in which the rut was but just commencing,

so that she resisted the approaches of the male for several hours,

was isolated after copulation, and killed in four weeks. The right

horn of the uterus contained three, and the left one nine young, of

which the sexual relations were as follows :—

In the right horn: the first, female; the second, MALE; and the

third, female.

In the left horn: the first, MALE; the second and third, female ;

the fourth, fifth, and sixth, MALE; the seventh, female; and the

eighth and ninth, MALE.

A second rabbit, far advanced in heat, was killed four weeks after

copulation. The right horn of the uterus contained five, and the left

seven young. ‘These were—

In the right horn: the first, female; the second, MALE; the

third, female; the fourth, MALE; and the fifth, female.

Miscellaneous. 503

In the left horn: the first, female ; the second, third, and fourth,

MALE; and the fifth, sixth, and seventh, female.

A third female rabbit, kept from the male until the rut was at its

extreme height, in order that the ova might reach their greatest de-

gree of maturity, had three young on the right, and four on the left

- side. These were—

In the right horn: the first, MALE; the second, female; and the

- third, MALE.

In the left horn: the first and second, MALE; the third, female ;

and the fourth, MALE.

It is evident that these observations upon a multiparous mammal

do not bear out Thury’s law, especially as there are more males than

females, even in the first case, when copulation took place at the

commencement of the rut. Nevertheless the preponderance of males |

(5: 2) in the last instance is remarkable.—Comptes Rendus, May 8,

1865, p. 941.

On a new Species of Basse (Labrax Scheenleinii) from Celebes.

By Professor Peters.

In a collection of fishes from Celebes received by the Zoological

Museum at Berlin from the bequest of the late Dr. Schonlein in 1840,

_ there is a species of Labrax, a genus which, as now constituted, has

been regarded as limited to European seas. In his notices of the

fauna of Celebes and of the Indian seas generally, Bleeker mentions

no species of Labrax. Hence this fish might be regarded as not

really coming from Celebes, but for its being referred to in Schon-

lein’s original catalogue of fishes from Celebes as “‘no. 12. Labrax

punctatus, n. sp.,” along with only 112 other species, all of which

are well known to occur in the seas of that part of the world. |

_ This species agrees most nearly in its dentition and colouring with

that which Dr. Giinther (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1863) has

lately distinguished from the other two Mediterranean species under

_ the name of Labrax punctatus, regarding it as Sciena punctata,

Bloch. The present species has the same number of fin-rays as the

one just mentioned, namely, D.9-—1,°13; A. 3, 12; lateral line with

58 to 60 scales, above it 9, and below it (to the anal fin) 11 rows of

scales ; it differs greatly from Bloch’s figure (pl. 305) by its much

narrower przeoperculum, between the posterior margin of which and

the eye there are only three rows of scales.

In Labrax diacanthus and L. punctatus the distance of the margin

_ of the preeoperculum from the eye is equal to the diameter of the

latter; in the present species it is only one-half of it. In this re-

spect it is more like L. orientalis, Gthr., from the Egyptian coast.

Professor Peters agrees with Dr. Steindachner in thinking that

_ LL, elongatus (genus Dicentrarchus, Gill) is to be united with L. dia-

canthus, Bloch (Lupus, Lacép.). Ehrenberg’s specimens from

Alexandria, referred to this species by Valenciennes, all have three

anal spines, whilst two other examples of L. diacanthus, from Cette

and Trieste, present abnormally only two spinous rays in the anal

fin.—Monatsber, Berl. Akad. der Wiss., February 1865, p. 95.

504

INDEX to VOL. XV.

Acuatina, new species of, 14.

Acinetina, on some forms of, 287.

ot new British species of,

Actinophrys, observations on some

species of, 277. .

Adams, A., on some new genera of

Mollusea, 322.

Adams, H., on a new genus of land-

shells from Labuan, 177.

Aiginide and Geryonide, on the rela-

tionship of the, 442, 468.

Agaricus, new British species of, 315.

Aheetulla, new species of, 94.

Alcyonaria, on the sexes of, 453.

Allman, Prof., on the Hydroida, 465.

Amphithalamus, characters of the

genus, 181.

Amycla, new species of, 398.

Anachis, new species of, 398.

Annelide, on a new case of reproduc-

tion by gemmation in an, 358.

Antelope, description of a new, 360.

Arctium, on the British species of, 1.

Argopus, new species of, 148.

Aristotle, on the Malacostraca of, 241.

Ascobolus, new British species of, 448.

Assiminea, new species of, 28.

Asteracanthion rubens, on the eyes

of, 238.

Astrea, new species of, 274.

Astropecten, new British species of,

116, 435. :

Aulacophora, new species of, 145.

Australica, new species of, 34.

Babington, Prof. C. C.,on the British

Arctia, 1.

Baly, J. S., on new genera and spe-

cies of Phytophaga, 33.

Bartlett, A. D., on the habits of the

Southern Sea-Lion, 496.

Bat, new species of, 436.

Bate, C.S., on new Crustacea, 81.

Batea, description of the new genus,

276.

i>.

——

Bates, H. W., on the Longicorns of.

the Amazons Valley, 213, 382.

Baudelot, E., on the structure of the

nervous system in Clepsine, 78.

Beale, Dr. L. S., on a new object-

glass for the microscope, 329.

Benson, W. H., on new Indian land-

shells, 11, 175.

Bergh, Dr., on a new genus of Den-

dronotide, 484; on the anatomy

of Sancara, 485.

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on British

Fungi, 312, 400, 444.

Birds, on the flight of, 155; on the

origin of double monsters in, 432.

Bittium, new species of, 181,

Boletus, new British species of, 318.

Books, new : — Paseoe’s Longicornia

Malayana, 153 ; Newton's Gniliees

Wolleyana, 324; Krefft’s Cata-

logue of Mammalia,325; Schjédte’s

Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift for 1861-

1864, 475.

Brachyurophis, new species of, 97.

Brady, H. B., on the nomenclature

of the Foraminifera, 225.

Broome, C. E., on British Fungi,312,

400, 444.

Bulimus, new species of, 15.

Cacatura, new species of, 74.

Calamaria, new species of, 90.

Calluna vulgaris, occurrence of, in

Newfoundland, 435.

Campaspe, on the new genus, 484.

Cancellaria, new species of, 32.

Carpenter, Dr. P. P., on new forms of

Melhooe 28, 177, 394, 399.

Carpenter, Dr. W. B., on the struc-

ture and affinities of Eozoon Cana-

dense, 325.

Carter, H. J., on conjugations of

Navicula serians, N. rhomboides,

and Pinnularia gibba, 161; on the

fresh- and salt-water Rhizopoda of

England and India, 277.

Carterica, new species of, 213.

Carystea, description of the new ge-

nus, 33.

Cerambyces, on the classification of

the, 182.

Cerithiopsis, new species of, 32, 397.

Cetacea of the French Mediterranean

coasts, observations on the, 75.

Chalcolampra, new species of, 35.

Chameleonide, on the genera and

species of, 340.

Chemnitzia, new species of, 395, 400.

INDEX.

Chlorodius, new species of, 488.

Cholcepus Hoffmanni, on the cervical

- vertebree in, 359.

Claparéde, E., on the circulation of

the blood in Spiders, 16.

Clark, Rev. H., on new species of

Phytophaga, 139.

Clepsine, on the structure of the

_neryous system in, 78.

Coenocyathus, new species of, 274.

Colaphus, new species of, 35.

Colaspoides, new species of, 142.

Colasposoma, new species of, 142.

Collodictyon, description of the new

nus, 289.

Colobothea, new species of, 215,382.

Coluber, new species of, 93.

Coprinus, new British species of, 317.

Corals of the Maltese Miocene, on

the, 273.

Corynoeides, description of the ge-

~ nus, 139.

Coste, M., on the production of the

sexes, 501.

Crossea, characters of the new genus,

Cruciferze, on the inflorescence and

flowers of the, 233.

Crustacea, descriptions of new, 81,

485; on the metamorphoses of

marine, 237, 356; observations on,

— 410.

Cryptolithodes, new species of, 488.

Cucumaria digitata, on the occurrence

of, in the Firth of Forth, 355.

Cunningham, Dr. R. O., on the oc-

- eurrence of Cucumaria digitata in

the Firth of Forth, 355.

' Cytharopsis, characters of the new

genus, 322.

Cythere, new species of, 410.

Dactylethra, on the, 334.

Daphnella, new species of, 29.

Dareste, C., on the origin of double

monsters in Birds, 432.

Darwin’s hypothesis supported by

observations on Crustacea, 410.

Dendraspis, new species of, 97.

Dendronotide, on a new genus of,

484.

Dercetis, description of the new ge-

~ nus, 146.

Diastylis, new species of, 81.

Diatomece, on the reproductionof, 161.

Diphlogeena, new species of, 129.

Drillia, new species of, 181.

505

Dromicus, new species of, 94.

Duncan, Dr. P. M., on the Corals of

the Maltese Miocene, 273.

Dunkeria, new species of, 396.

Earwig, on the habits of the common,

482.

Echidna hystrix, on the anatomy of,

419.

Echinide, descriptions of new, 497.

Echinodermata, on a probably new

group of, 61; on the genera and

species of British, 98.

Eleotris, new species of, 69.

Ensirostris, new species of, 353.

Entomostraca, on the Paleozoic bi-

valved, 404; notes on parasitic, 478.

Eozoon canadense, on the structure

and affinities of, 325.

Epeira Aurelia, on the history and

habits of the, 459.

Eschrichtius, description of the new

genus, 492.

Euglypha, new species of, 290.

Eulima, new species of, 396.

Eumea, description of the genus, 37.

Fishes, on the affinities of some doubt-

ful British, 40; new, 68, 77, 209,

332, 452,503; on some Greenland

species of, 477; on viviparous, 500.

Fitzinger, Dr. L. J.,on Ptychochcerus

plicifrons, 80.

Flounders, on the obliquity of, 361.

Foraminifera, on the nomenclature

of the, 225.

Fumariez, on the cause of the irre-

gularity of the flowers of the, 158.

Fungi, notices of British, 312, 400,

444,

Fusarium, new British species of, 402,

Gerbe, M. Z., on the metamorphoses

of marine Crustacea, 237, 356.

Gervais, P., on the Cetacea of the

French Mediterranean coasts, 75.

Geryonide and Aiginide, on the re-

lationship of the, 442, 468.

Gill, T., on the affinities of some

doubtful British Fishes, 40.

Godron, D. A., on the cause of the ir-

regularity of the flowers of the Fu-

mariez, 158; on the inflorescence

and flowers of the Cruciferz, 233.

Goniopleura, new species of, 146.

Gould, J., on a new species of Mer-

gus, 71; on a new species of Hum-

ming-bird, 129.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on Myriosteon Hig-

506

ginsii, 61; on the bonnet of the

Right Whale, 65; on the species of

Manatees, 130; on Ptychochcerus

plicifrons, 154; on Sternothzerus

Adansonii, 159; on a new variety

of Rhodona punctata, 240; on

Urocyclus, 331; on the Clawed

Toads of Africa, 334 ; on the genera

and species of Chameleonide, 340 ;

on a new Whale from the coast of

Devonshire, 492.

Gulliver, Prof. G., on raphides and

other crystals in plants, 38, 211,

380, 456.

Giinther, Dr. A., on Salmo cambri-

cus, 75; on new species of Snakes,

89; on a new Characinoid genus

of Fish from West Africa, 209; on

a new genus of pediculate Fish,

332; on some new Fishes from

West Africa, 452.

Haeckel, Dr. E., on a new form of

- alternation of generations in the

Medusz, and on the relationship

of the Geryonide and Aginide,

437, 468.

Haughton, Rev. S., on the muscular

mechanism ofthe Ostrich’s leg, 262.

Helix, new species of, 11, 175.

Hemirhamphus, new species of, 500.

Hippolyte, new species of, 491.

Hipponyx, new species of, 180.

Honey-Bees, on the species and va-

rieties of the, 372.

Hoplocephalus, new species of, 67.

Human races of Belgium, on ancient,

235. :

Hydroida, notes on the, 465.

Hydrozoa, on an undescribed genus

of British, 261.

Insects, on the flight of, 155; new,

33, 139, 213, 382.

Ione, new species of, 492.

Jerdon, T. C., on the reptiles of

British India, 416.

Joera, new species of, 491.

Jones, Prof. T. R., on the nomencla-

ture of the Foraminifera, 225; on

the palzozoic bivalved Entomo-

straca, 404.

Jourdain, 8., on the eyes of Astera-

canthion rubens, 238.

Karsten, Prof. H., on Rhynchoprion

penetrans, 293.

Kirk, Dr. J., on a new Antelope, 360;

on a new species of Bat, 436.

INDEX.

Kirkby, J. W., on the paleozoie bi-

valved Entomostraca, 404.

Kner, Prof., on some new Fishes, 77.

Krefft, G., on three new species of

Snakes, 66; on new species of

freshwater Fishes, 68.

Kroyer, Dr., on some Greenland

Fishes, 477; on parasitic Ento-

mostraca, 478.

Labrax, new species of, 503.

Lacaze-Duthiers, M., on the sexes of

the Alcyonaria, 453.

Lamprolina, new species of, 34.

Laona, characters of the new genus,

324.

Lazaria, new species of, 178.

Leighton, Rev. W. A., on new British

Lichens, 233.

ba characters of the new genus,

Leperditia, new species of, 407.

Leptocephalus, observations on the

species of, 47 ; new species of, 48.

Liais, E., on the flight of birds and

insects, 155.

Lichens, new British, 233.

Femnophiny characters of the genus,

96.

Longicorns of the Amazons Valley,

on the, 213, 382.

Lord, J. K., onthe Urotrichus, 59.

Lycosa, on the circulation of the

blood in, 16.

Malacostraca of Aristotle, on the,

241,

Manatees, on the species of, 130.

Mangelia, new species of, 28, 394,

399. ,

Marginella, new species of, 397.

Martens, E. von, on two Starfishes

from Costa Rica, 433; on two new

Echinidee, 497.

Medusze, on a new form of alternation

of generations in the, 437, 468.

Megablabes, description of the new

genus, 92.

Meinert, Dr., on the habits of the

common Earwig, 482.

Melanocetus, description of the ge-

nus, 332.

Mergus, new species of, 71.

Merona, description of the new ge-

nus, 261.

Microsaura, new species of, 349,

Microscope, on a new object-glass for

the, 329,

INDEX.

Milne-Edwards, A., on the trans-

formation of the ocular peduncle

‘into an antenna in a species of

+ Palinurus, 360. :

aah eaia new species of, 182,

_ Modiola, new species of, 178.

Meera, new species of, 491.

Morch, M., on the Serpulide, 484.

* Miiller, Dr. F., on a new genus of

_ Amphipod Crustacea, 276; on the

development of Crustacea, 410.

Mus, new species of, 71.

Myriosteon Higginsii, observations

on, 61.

Myurella, new species of, 395.

Nannastacus, description of the new

- genus, 86.

Navicula, on conjugation in some

species of, 161.

Nesotragus, new species of, 360.

Newton, A:, on the zoology of Spits-

bergen, 423.

Nicea, characters of the new genus,

36.

Norman, Rev. A. M., on the genera

and species of British Echinoder-

mata, 98 ; on an undescribed genus

of British Hydrozoa, 261.

Nucleolites, new species of, 498.

Nycticejus, new species of, 436.

Ochralea, characters of the genus,

144.

Odostomia, new species of, 29, 395.

(£decerus, new species of, 146.

(Edocephalum, new British species

of, 403.

Oligodon, new species of, 91.

Opalia, new species of, 31, 397.

Ophidium imberbe, observations on,

40.

Oreaster armatus, observations on,

433,

_ Oregonia, new species of, 487.

Ostrich, on the muscular mechanism

of the leg of the, 262.

Owen, Prof., onthe marsupial pouches,

mammary glands, and foetus of the

Echidna hystrix, 419.

Palinurus, on the metamorphoses of,

237 ; on the transformation of the

ocular peduncle into an antenna in

a species of, 360.

Paludinella, new species of, 28.

Parker, W. K., on the nomenclature

of the Foraminifera, 225,

507

Pecten, new species of, 179.

Petalocerus, new species of, 490.

Peters, Dr., on a new species of Lep-

tocephalus, 48; on the milk-den-

tition of the Walrus, 355; on the

_ cervical vertebre of Choloepus

Hoffmanni, 359; on viviparous

Fishes ofthe genus Hemirhamphus,

500; on a new species of Basse,

503.

Peziza, new British species of, 445.

Phago, description of the new genus,

209.

Phasianella, new species of, 179.

Phyllosoma, observations on the spe-

cies of, 237.

Phytophaga, descriptions of new ge-

nera and species of, 33, 139.

Pinnularia gibba, on conjugation in,

161.

Plagiodera, new species of, 36.

Plants, on raphides and other crys-,

tals in, 38, 211, 380, 456.

Platycarcinus, new species of, 488.

Plectostoma, description of the new

genus, 177.

Plesiosaurus, on a new species of, 49,

232.

Pleuronectide, on the obliquity of

the, 361.

Polemon, new species of, 90.

Pollock, F., on the history and ha-

bits of the Epeira Aurelia, 459.

Polyporus, new British species of,

319.

Psammophis, new species of, 95.

Pterodactyles, on the literature of

the English, 148.

Ptychocheerus plicifrons, observations

on, 80, 154.

Pugettia, new species of, 486.

Raphides, observations on, 38, 211,

380, 456.

Reptiles of British India, remarks on

Dr. Giinther’s work on, 416.

Rhizopoda, on the fresh- and salt-

water, of England and India, 277.

Rhodona punctata, on a new variety

of, 240.

Rhombopala, new species of, 143.

Rhynchoprion penetrans, observations

on, 293.

Rhyparida, new species of, 141.

Rink, O., on watercourses under the

inland ice in Greenland, 475.

Rissoina, new species of, 399.

508

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

325, 419.

Salmo cambricus, note on, 75.

Sancara, on the anatomy of, 485.

Scalaria, new species of, 31.

Schaum, Prof., on the systematic po-

sition of the Strepsiptera, 53.

Schjédte, Prof. J. C., on the classifi-

cation of the Cerambyces, 182.

Sclater, Dr. P. L., on a new species

of white Cockatoo, 73; on the so-

called Japanese Pig, 154.

Scutella, new species of, 497.

Sea-Lion, on the habits of the South-

ern, 496.

Sebzethe, new species of, 147.

Seeley, H., on a new species of Ple-

siosaurus, 49, 232; on the litera-

ture of English Pterodactyles, 148.

Serpulidee, notes on the, 484.

Sexes, on the production of the, 501.

Shells, new, 11, 28, 175, 177, 322,

394, 399.

Silkworm, on a new American, 499.

Simotes, new species of, 66, 91.

Siphonalia, new species of, 399.

Smith, F., on the species and varie-

ties of Honey-Bees belonging to

the genus Apis, 372.

Snakes, new, 66, 89.

Solen, new species of, 177.

Spence Bate, C., on new species of

Crustaceans, 485.

Sphinctrina,new British species of,450.

Spiders, on the circulation of the

blood in, 16; on the habits of a

species of, 459.

Spilotes, new species of, 93.

Spitsbergen, notes on the zoology of,

423.

Sporidesmium, new British species of,

401.

Starfishes, descriptions of new, 433 ;

on the preservation of, 436.

Steenstrup, Prof., on the obliquity of

Flounders, 361.

INDEX.

Sternonsiens Adansonii, note on,

59:

Strepsiptera, on the systematic posi-

tion of the, 53.

Swinhoe, R., on a new Rat, 71.

Syncoryne, on a new British species

of, 465.

Synodontis, new species of, 452.

Tanais, new species of, 492.

Thelaphayes new British species of, °

Thomson, Prof. W., on Steenstrup’s

He on the obliquity of Flounders,

Thysanocheilus, characters

genus, 77. :

Toads, clawed, of Africa, on the, 334.

— lepturus, observations on,

43.

Trochiscus, new species of, 180.

Tropidonotus, new species of, 95.

Trouvelot, L., on a new American

Silkworm, 499.

Urocyclus, description of the new ge-

nus, 331.

Urotrichus, notes on the, 59. ‘

Vaillant, M. L., on a new case of re-

production by gemmation in an

Annelide, 358.

Van Beneden, Prof., on ancient hu-

man races of Belgium, 235.

Velutina, new species of, 32. .

Verrill, A, E., on the preservation of

Starfishes with thei natural co-

lours, 436.

Volvula, new species of, 179.

Walrus, on the milk-dentition of the,

355.

Whale, on the bonnet ofthe Right, 64;

on a new species of, from the coast

of Devonshire, 492.

Young, Dr. J., on the Malacostraca

of Aristotle, 241.

Zoological Society, proceedings of

the, 59, 331, 423, 485.

e€ new

END OF THE FIFTEENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.